if; If
LfBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF
CALIFORNIA
SAN DIEGO .
rf
\tL lib
ELEMENTS
Of
CRITICISM.
HENRY HOME OF KAMES,
om or no lokm commbsiokkbs op jiTtnctixT nr uoonhun.
BEVISKD, WITH OMIBSIOKS, ADDITIONS, LSJ> A KEW ANALYSUL
BY KEY. JAMES R. BOYD,
Aonos or rnxxiosm or hhetokio, xoixcno icokal nmotormtf
XOITOB or KKOUSB POKIt WITK K^>m, R«L
NEW YORK:
A. S. BARNES & BURR, 51 & 58 JOHN STREET.
■OLD BT BOOKSKLUUS, azHUAIXT, THXOUOKOirr THX TmiTKD WXTtM.
1865.
Digitized by tlie Internet Arcliive
in 2007 witli funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
littp://www.arcliive.org/details/elementscriticisOOI<ameiala
CONTENTS.
iHTBODnonOK—
Terms defined or explained *
The Nature, Design, and Utility of the present work 23
Chap. I. Perceptions and Ideas in a train 29
" II. Emotions and Passions **
Past I. Causes unfolded of the Emotions and Passions :
Sect. 1. Difference between Emotion and Passion.— Causes
that are the most common an J the most general. —
Passion considered as productive of Action 85
" 2. Power of Sounds to raise Emotions and Passions .... 4r»
" 8. Causesof the Emotions of Joy and Sorrow 47
* 4. Sympathetic Emotion of Virtue, and its cause 49
" 5. In many instances one Emotion is productive of an-
other.—The same of Passions 52
«« «. Causes of the Passions of Fear and Anger 5'J
♦' 7. Emotions caused by Fiction - 6*
Pixt II. Emotions and Passions as pleasant and piunful, agree-
able and disagreeable.— Modification of these quali-
ties
71
" III. Interrupted Existence of Emotions and Passions.—
Their Growth and Decay 76
" IV. Coexistent Emotions and Passions 81
•* V. Influence of Passion with respect to our Perceptions,
Opinions, and Belief 8^
Appmdix. Methods that Nature hath aflforded for computing
Time •*
Pabt VI. Besemblance of Emotions to their Causes 100
" VII. Final Causes of the more frequent Emotions and
Passions ^^2
Chat. III. Beauty
108
Part II. Theory of the Beautiful 118
IV. Grandeur and Sublimity !*•
V. Motion and Force • 1**
VI. Novelty, and the unexpected appearance of Objecta 152
VII. Kisible Objects 158
VIII. Besemblance and Dissimilitude 160
IX. Uniformity and Variety • 1^
Appendix. Concerning the works of Nature, chiefly with re-
spect to Uniformity and Variety 180
X. Congruity and Propriety • 1®*
XL Dignily and Graoe I**
10 INTKODUCrnON.
ing, resolutiofl, willing, consenting, which are internal actions.
Passions and emotions, which are internal agitations, are also attri-
butes. With regard to the former, I am conscious of being active ;
with regard to the latter, I am conscious of being passive.
7. Again, we are conscious of internal action as in the head : of
passions and emctions as in the heart.
8. Many actions may be exerted internally, and many eft'ects
produced of which we are unconscious : Avhen we investigate the
ultimate cause of the motion of the blood, and of other internal
motions upon which life depends, it is the most probable opinion
that some internal power is the cause : and if so, we are uncon-
scious of the operations of that power. But consciousness being
implied in the very meaning of deliberating, reasoning, resolving,
willing, consenting, such operations cannot escape our knowledge.
The same is the case of passions and emotions; for no intei'nal
agitation is denominated a passion or emotion, but what we are con-
scious of.
9. The mind is not always the same ; by turns it is cheerful,
melancholy, calm, peevish, <fec. These differences may not impro-
perly be denominated to7ies.
10. Perception and sensation are commonly reckoned synony-
mous terms, signifying that internal act by which external objects
are made known to us. But they ought to be distinguished.
Perceiving is a general term for hearing, seeing, tasting, touching,
smelling ; and therefore perception signifies every internal act by
which we are made acquainted with external objects ; thus we are
said to perceive a certain animal, a certain color, sound, taste,
emell, <kc. Sensation properly signifies that internal act by which
we are made conscious of pleasure or pain felt at the organ of
sense : thus we have a sensation of the pleasure aiising from warmth,
from a fragrant smell, from a sweet taste : and of the pain arising
from a wound, from a fetid smell, from a disagreeable taste. In
perception, my attention is directed to the external object : in sen-
sation, it is directed to the pleasure or pain I feel.
The tenns percq}tion and sensation are sometimes employed to
signify the objects of perception and sensation. Perception in that
sense is a general term for every external thing we perceive ; and
sensation a general tenn for every pleasure and pain felt at the organ
of sense.
11. Conception is different from perception. The latter includes
a conviction of the reality of its object ; the former does not ; for
I can conceive the most extravagant stories told in a romance, with-
out having any conviction of their reality. Conception differs also
from imagination. By the power of fancy I can imagine a golden
mountain, or an ebony ship with sails and ropes of silk. When I
describe a picture of that kind to anothei", the idea he forms of it is
termegl -i conception. Imagination is active, (conception is passive.
ikte'odtjctioh. 1^
12. Feeling, besides denoting one of the external sens^ is a
general term, sifjnifying that internal act by which we are made
conscious of our pleasures and our pains; for it is not limited, as sensa-
tion is, to any one sort. Thus feeling being the genus of which sen-
sation is a species, their meaning is the same when applied to pleasure
and pain felt at the organ of sense : and accordingly we say indit-
ferently, "I feel pleasure from heat, and pain from cold, or, -1
have a sensation of pleasure from heat, and of pain from co^d.
But the meaning of feeling, as is said, is much more extensivo. It
is proper to say, I feel pleasure in a sumptuous buildmg, in love, in
friendship ; and pain in losing a child, in revenge, m envy: sensa-
tion is not properly applied to any of these.
The term feeling is frequently used in a less proper sense, to
sicrnify what we feel or are conscious of: and in that sense it is a
general term for all our passions and emotions, and for all our other
pleasures and pains.
13 That we cannot perceive an external object till an impres-
sion is made upon our body, is probable fi-om reason, and is ascer-
tained by experience. But it is not necessary that we be made
sensible of the impression : in touching, in tasting, and in smelling,
we are sensible of the impression ; but not in seeing and heanng.
We know indeed from experiments, that before we perceive a visible
object, its image is spread upon the retina tunica ; and that betore
we perceive a sound, an impression is made upon the drum of the
" ear -but we are not conscious either of the organic image or ot the
or^ranic impression ; nor are we conscious of any other operation
preparatoiy to the act of perception ; all we can say is, that we see
that river, or hear that trumpet *
14. Objects once perceived may be recalled to the mina oy
ihe power of memory. When I recall an object of sight in that
manner, it appears to me precisely the same as in the original sur-
vey, only less distinct. Fof example, having seen yesterday a
spreading oak growing on the brink of a river, I endeavor to recall
these objects to my mind. How is this operation performed ? Do
I endeavor to form in my mind a picture of them, or a representative
mage ? Not so. I transport myself ideally to the place where 1
iaw the tree and river yesterday: upon which I have a perception
of these objects similar in all respects to the perception I had when
L viewed them with my eyes, only less distinct. And in this re-
collection, I am not conscious of a picture or representative image,
more than^in the original survey; the perception is of the tree and
♦ Yet a Pingnlar opinion that impressions are the only o^J««ts of perception,
has been espoused fey some philosophers of no '"^an rank ; not attending to
the foregoing peculiarity in the senses of seeing. and hearing, that^^e per
ceive objects without being conscious of an organic ""P^^^ ?"' Lthr.lund
pression [except in cases where the object of siglit is very brilliant, or the sound
«xce«.«lToly lond and gtnting].
12 INTEODUCnON,
river themselves, as at first. I confirm this by another experiment,
After attentively surveying a fine statue, I close my eyes. What
follows ? The same object continues, without any difference bu*
that it is less distinct than formerly.* This indistinct secondary
perception of an object, is termed an idea. And therefore the precise
* This experiment, which every one may reiterate till entire satisfaction be
obtaiued, is of greater imporUince than at first view may appear ; for it strikes
at the root of a celebrated doctrine, which for more than two thousand years
has misled many philosophers. This doctrine, as delivered by Aristotle, is in
substance, "That of every object of thought tnere must be in the mind some
form, nhantasm, or species ; that things sensible are perceived and remem-
bered by means of sensible phantasms, and things intelligible by intelligible
pliauiaiims ; and that these phantasms have the form of the object without the
matter, as the impression of a seal upon wax has the form of a seal without
its nui-Uer." The followers of Aristotle add, "That the sensible and intelligi-
ble forms of thinM, are sent forth from the things themselves, and make im-
ptessions upon the passive intellect, which impressions are perceived by the
active intellect." This notion differs very little from that of Epicurus, which
is, "Tiiat all things send forth constantly and in every direction, slender
ghosts or films of themselves {tenu'ui simulacra, as expressed by his commen-
tator Lucretius); which striking upon the mind, are the means of perception,
dreaming," &c. Des Cartes, bent to oppose Aristotle, rejects the doctrine of
sensible and intelligible phantasms ; maintaining, however, the same doctrine
in effect, namely. That we perceive nothing external but by means of some
image either in tlie brain or in the mind : and these images he terms ideas
According to these philosophers, we perceive nothing immediately but phan
tasms or ideas ; and from these we mfer, by reasoning, the existence of ex
terual objects. Locke, adopting this doctrine, employs almost the whole o
his book about ideas. He holds, that we cannot perceive, remember, noj
imagine any thing, but by having an idea or image of it in the mind. lit
agrees with Des Cartes, that we can have no knowledge of things external,
but what we acquire by reasoning upon their ideas or images in the mind;
taking it for granted, that we are conscious of tliese ideas or images, and oi
nothing else. Those who talk the most iiitolligihly explain the doctrine thus ;
When 1 seein a mirror a man standing behind me, the immediate object of my
sight is his image, without wliich I could not see him : in like manner, when I
see a tree or a house, there mus^ be an image of these objects in my brain or it
my mind: which image is the laimediate object of my perception; and by
means of that image I perceive the external oijject.
One would not readily suspect any harm in this ideal system, other than the
leading us into u labyrinth of metaphysical errors, in order to account for our
knowledge of external objects, which is inorQ,truIy and more simplv accounted
for hy direct perception. And yet some late writers have been able to extract
from it death and destruction to the whole world, levelling all down to a mero
chaos of ideas. Dr. Berkeley, upon authority of the philosophers named,
taking for granted that we Ciinnot perceive any object but what is in the mind,
discovered tiiat the reasoning emploved by Des Cartes and Locke to infer the
uxistence of external objects, is inconclusive ; and upon that discovery ventured,
Against common sense, to annihilate totally the material world. And a later
writer, discovering that Berkeley's arguments might with equal success be
•pplied against immaterial beings, ventures still more boldly to reject by the
lump the immaterial world as well as the material ; leaving nothing in nature
but images or ideas floating in vacuo, without affording them a single mind for
shelter or support.
When such wild and extravagant consequences can be drawn from the ideal
system, it might have been expected, that no man who is not crazy would have
ventured to erect such a superstructure, till he should first be certain beyond
all doubt of a solid foundation. And yet upon inquiry, we find the founda-
tion of this terrible doctrine to be no better than a shallow metaphysical argu-
meat, narmly, " That no beiaj can act but where It u ; aud oojwequontly, that
INTRODUOTIOW.
la
and accurate definition of an idea, in contradistinction to an origi-
nal perception, is, "That perception of a real object which is raised
in the mind by the power of memory." Every thing we have any
knowledge of, whether internal or external, passions, emotions, think-
ing, resolving, willing, heat, cold, &c., as well as external objects,
may be recalled as above by the power of memory *
It cannot aa upon any subject at a distance." This argument possesses indeed
one eminent advantage, that its obscurity, lilce that of an oracle, is apt to im-
pose upon the reader, who is willing to consider it as a demonstnition, because
he docs not clearly see the fallacy. The best way to give it a ftur trial, is to
draw it out of its obscurity, and to state it in a clear light, as follows: sso
Bubject can bo perceived unless it act upon the mind, but no distapt subjeci
can" act upon the mind, because no being can act but where it is : and, tlicre
fore, the immediate obiect of perception must be something united to the mind
80 as to be able to act upon it." Here the argument is completed in all ^r^
parts ; and from it is derived the supposed necessity of phantasms or ldefa•^
united to the mind, as the only objects of perception. It is singularly ua
"V lucky, that this argument concludes directly agaiust the very system ot wliica
it is the only foundation ; for how can phantasms or ideas be raised in the mina
by things at a distance, if things at a distance cannot act upon the >"'"<*,^ *
Buy more, that it assumes a proposition as true, without evidence, nanuLi/, inat
no distant subject can act upon the mind. This proposition undoubtedly re-
quires evidence, for it is not intuitively certain. And, therefore, till the propo-
sition bo demonstrated, every man without scruple may rely upon the conviction
of his senses, tliat he hears and sees tilings at a distance. _ _
But I venture a bolder step, which is, to show that the proposition is false.
Admitting that no being Ciiii act but where it is, is there any thing more simple
or more common, than tlie acting upon subjects at a distance by intermediate
means ? Tliis holds in fact with respect both to seeing and hearing. \V hen 1
see a tree, for example, rays of light are reflected from the tree to my eye, form-
ing a picture r.pon the retina tunica ; but the object perceived is the tree itselt,
not the rr.ys of light, nor the picture. In this manner distant objects are per-
ceived, without any action of the object upon the mind, or of the mind upon
tlie object. Hearing is in a similar case; the air, put in motion by thunder,
makes' an impression upon the drum of the ear ; but tliis impression is not what
I hear, it is tlio thun.ier itself by means of that impression.
With respect to vision in particular, we are profoundly ignorant by what means
and in what manner the picture on the retina tunica contributes to produce a
Bight of the object. One thing onlv is clear, that as wo have no knowledge ot
that picture, it is as natural to conceive that it should bo made the instrument
of discovering the external object, and not itself, as of discovering itself only,
and not the external object. , . , , tin ,i,»
Upon the chimerical consequences drawn from tlie ideal system, I sliall maK.
but a single reflection. Nature determines us necessarily to rely on the vera-
city of our ronses; and upon their evidence the existence of external objects
is to lis a mater of intuitive knowledge and absolute certainty. Vam there-
fore is the attempt of Dr. Berkeley and of his followers to deceive us, by a
metaphysic'il subtilty, into a disbelief of what we cannot entertain even the
slightest doubt. [See also Beattie's Moral Science, 104-106.]
* From this definition of an idea, the following proposition must bo evident,
That thera can be no such thing as an innate idea. If the original perception
of an obiect be not innate, which is obvious ; it is not less obvious, that the
idea or Secondary perception of that object cannot be innate. And yet, to
prove this self-evident proposition, Locke has bestowed a whole book o* his
treatise upon Human Understaiuliiiir. So necessary it is to give accurate det»-
nitions, and so preventive of dispute are definitions when accurate. J>r.
Berkeley has taken great pains to prove another proposition equally evident,
That tliere can bo no such thins: as a general idea : all our original percep-
tions are of particular objects, aj ci our secondary perceptions or ide>i» uu»«t b«
•qaally so. .
14 INTKODUCTIOK,
1 5. External objects are distinguishable into simple and complex.
Certain sounds are so simple as not to be resolvable into parts ; and
so are certain tastes and smells. Objects of touch are for the most
part complex : they aie not only hard or soft, but also smooth or
rough, hot or cold. Of all external objects, visible objects are com-
monly the most complex : a tree is composed of a trunk, branches,
leaves : it has color, figure, size. But as an action is not resolva-
ble into parts, a perception, being an act of sense, is always simple.
The color, figure, umbrage of a spreading oak, raise not different
perceptions : the perception is one, that of a tree, colored, figured,
&c. A quality is never perceived separately from the subject ;
nor a part from the whole. There is a mental power of abstraction,
of which afterward ; but the eye never abstracts, nor any other ex-
ternal sense.
16. Many particular besides those rrtentioned enter into the per-
ception of visible objects, motion, rest, place, space, time, number,
(fee. These, all of them, denote simple ideas, and for that reason
admit' not of a definition. All that can be done is to point out how
they are acquired. The ideas of motion and of rest are familiar
even to a child, from seeing its nurse sometimes walking, sometimes
sitting : the former it is taught to call motion ; the latter, rest.
Place enters into eveiy perception of a visible object : the object is
perceived to exist, and to exist somewhere, on the right hand or on
the left, and where it exists is termed 2>l(^<^^- -'^sk a child where its
mother is, or in what place : it will answer readily, she is in the
garden. Space is connected with size or bulk : every piece of
matter occupies room or space in proportion to its bulk. A child
perceives that when its httle box is filled with playthings, there is
no room or space for more. Space is also applied to signify the dis
tance of visible objects from each other; and such space accordingly
can be measured. Dinner comes after breakfast, and supper after
dinner : a child perceives au interval, and that interval it learns to
call time. A child sometimes is alone with its nurse ; its mother is
sometimes in the room ; and sometimes also its brothers and sistei-s
It perceives a difference between many and few ; and that difference
it is taught to call number.
17. ^liQ primary perception of a visible object h mora complete,
hvely, and distinct than that of any other object. And for that
reason, an idea, or secondary perception of a visible object, is also
more complete, lively, and distinct than that of any other ob-
ject. A fine passage in music may for a moment be recalled
to the mind with tolerable accuracy: but after the shortest in
terval, it becomes no less obscure than the ideas of the other objects
mentioned.
18. As the range of an individual is commonly within a narrow
space, it rarely happens that eveiy thing necessary to be known
comes under our own perceptions. Language is au admirable oour
INTRODTTCnON. 1*
trivance for supplying that deficiency ; for by language every man's
perceptions may be communicated to all: and the sanv! may be
done by painting and other imitative arts. The facility ot com-
rnunication depends on the liveliness of the ideas; especially m lan-
2ua<re, ^^hich hitherto has not airived at greater perfection than to
txw^L clear ideas: hence it is, that poets and orators, who are
extremely successful in describing objects of sight, find objecte of
the other senses too faint and obscure for language. An idea thus
acquired of an object at second-hand, ought to be distinguished
from an idea of memorj^ though their resemblance has occasionecl
the same term idea to be applied to both ; which is to be regretted,
because ambiguity in the signification of words is a great obstruction
to accuracy of conception. Thus Nature hath furnished the.means
of multiplying ideas without end, and of providing every individual
with a sufficient stock to answer, not only the necessities, but even
the elegancies of life. . v, ^„„
19 Further, man is endued with a sort of creative power : he can
fabricate images of things that have no existence The materials
-mployed in this operation are ideas of sight, which he can take to
pieces and combine into new forms at pleasure: their complexity
"and vivacity make them fit materials. But a man hath no such
power over any of his other ideas, whether of the external or internal
senses: he cannot, after the utmost eff-ort, combine these into new
forms being too obscure for that operation. An image thus tabn-
cated' cannot be called a secondary perception, not being derived
' from an original perception: the poverty of language, however, as
in the case immediately above mentioned, has occasioned the same
term idea to be applied to all. This singular power of fabncating
images without any foundation in reality, is distinguished by the
nanie imagination. , , . • j
20 As ideas are the chief materials employed in reasoning and
reflectin<r, it is of consequence that their nature and difi"erences be
underst(X)d It appeal's now that ideas may be distingwshed tnio
three kinds : fii-st, Ideas derived from original perceptions, properly
termed ideas of memory ; second, Ideas communicated by language
or other signs; and third, Ideas of imagination. These ideas difter
from each other in many respects; but chiefly in respect of their
proceeding from different causes: The first kind is denved from real
• ["Memory is double :-not only do I remember that I l?*);^ b««? jf^^'
nresence of a certain object, but I represent to myself this absent object as it
^as ^ I have seen, felt, and judged lt:-tho remembrance is then an 'ma^«-
Tnth^ last case, memory has been called by some philosophers imaginative
memory Sudi is the foundation of imagination; but imagination is something
"""The mind, applying itself to the images furnished by "|5™°/^' ^J^^^^'eT
them, chooses between their ditierent trails, and forms ot the™ new image^.
Without this new power imujrination would be captive in Uie circle of memoi> .
— CbM*m'* Ltd, «m Ih* JiMut-ful, p. !«.
1 6 INTKODUCnON.
existences that have been objects of our senses : language is the
cause of the second, or any other sign that has the same power with
language ; and a man's imagination is to himself the cause of the
third. It is scarce necessary to add, that an idea, originally of
imagination, being conveyed to others by language or any other
vehicle, becomes in their mind an idea of the second kind ; and
again, that an idea of this kind, being afterwards recalled to the
mind, beco nes in that circumstance an idea of memory.
21. We are not so constituted as to perceive objects with indif-
ference : these with very few exceptions appear agreeable or dis-
agreeable ; and at the same time raise in us pleasant or painful
emotions. With respect to external objects in particular, we dis-
tinguish those which produce organic impressions, from those which
affect us from a distance. When we touch a soft and smooth body,
we have a pleasant feeling as at the place of contact ; which feeling
we distinguish not, at least not accurately, from the agreeableness
of the body itself; and the same holds in general with regard to all
organic impressions. It is otherwise in hearing and seeing : a sound
is perceived as in itself agreeable, and raises in the hearer a pleasant
emotion ; an object of sight appears in itself agreeable, and raises in
the spectator a pleasant emotion. These are accurately distinguished :
the pleasant emotion is felt as within the mind ; the agreeableness
of the object is placed upon the object, and is perceived as one of
its qualities or properties. The agreeable appearance of an object
of sight is termed beauty ; and the disagreeable appearance of such
an object is termed ugliness.
22. But thougli beauty and ugliness, in their proper and genuine
signification, are confined to objects of sight, yet in a more lax and
figurative signification, they are applied to objects of the other senses :
tliey are sometimes applied even to abstract terms ; for it is not
unusual to say, a beautiful theorem, a beautiful constitution of
government.
23. A line composed by a single rule [or prescribed mode], is
perceived and said to be regular : a straight line, a parabola, an
hyperbola, the circumference of a circle, and of an ellipse, are all of
them regular lines. A figure composed by a single rule, is perceived
and said to be regular : a circle, a square, a hexagon, an equilateral
triangle, are regular figures, being composed by a single rule, that
determines the form of each. When the form of a line or of a
figure is ascertained by a single rule that leaves nothing arbitrary,
the line and the figure are said to be perfectly regular ; which is
the case of the figures now mentioned, and the case of a straight
line and of the (liicumfeience of a circle. A figure and a line that
require moie than one rule for their construction, or that have any
of their parts left ar.bitiary, are not perfectly regular : a parallelo-
giam and a rhomb are less regular than a square ; the parallelogram
Deitig subje :tsd to qo rule i« to the length of .sides, other tliau tkat
iNTRODucrnoir.
17
the opposite sides be eaual ; the rhomb being subjected to no nile
as to its angles, other than that the opposite angles be equal : for
the same reason, the circumference of an ellipse, the form of which
b suscxjptible of much vanety, is :iess regular than that of a circle.
24. Regularity, properly speaking, belongs, like beauty, to objects
of sight; and, like beauty, it is also applied figuratively to other
objects : thus we say, a regular government, a regular composition
of mvMC, and, regular discipline.
25. When two figures are composed of similar parts, they are
said to be unifonn. Perfect uniformity is where the constituent
parts of two figures are equal : tlms two cubes of the same dimen-
sions are pedectly uniform in all their parts. Uniformity less per-
fect is, where the parts mutually conespond, but without being
equal : the uniformity is imperfect between two squares or cubes of
unequal dimensions ; and still more so between a squai-e and a par-
allelogram.
26. Uniformity is also applicable to the constituent parts of the
same figure. The constituent paits of a square are perfectly uni-
form ; its sides are equal and its angles are equal. Wherein then
differs regulaiity from uniformity ? for a figure composed of unifonn
parts must undoubtedly be regular. Regularity is predicated of a
figure considered as a whole composed of uniform parts : uniformity
is predicated of these parts as related to each other by resemblance :
we sav, a square is a regular, not a unitbrm figure ; but with respect
to the" constituent parts of a square, we say not, that they are regular,
but that they are uniform.
27. In things destined for the same use, as legs, arms, eyes,
windows, spoons, we expect uniformity. Proportion ought to
govern parts intended for difierent uses : we require a certain pro-
portion between a leg and an arm ; in the base, the shaft, the capital
of a pillar; and in the length, the breadth, the height of a room:
some proportion is also required in different things intimately con-
nected, as between a dwelling-house, the garden, and tlie stables;
but we require no proportion among things slightly connected, as
between the table a man writes on and the dog that follows him.
Proportion and uniformity never coincide ; things equal are uniform;
but proportion is never applied to them : the four sides and angles
of a square are equal and perfectly unifonn ; but we say not that
they are proportional. Thus, proportion always implies inequality
or difference ; but then it implies it to a certain degree only : the
most agreeable proportion resembles a maximum in mathematics ; a
greater or less inequality or difference is less agreeable.
28. Order regards various particulars. First, in tracing or sur-
veying objects, we are directed by a sense of order : we perceive it
to be more orderly, that we should pass from a principle to its
accessories, and from a whole to its parts, than in the contrary
direction. Next, with reapeot to the pobitiou- of things, a «ease of
18 IKTRODircnON.
order directs us to place together things intimately connected.
Thirdly, in placing things that have no natural connection, that
order appeai-s the most perfect, where the particulars are made to
bear the strongest relation to each other that position can give them.
Thus parallelism is the strongest relation that position can bestow
upon straight lines : if they be so placed as by production to inter-
sect, the relation is less perfect. A large body in the middle, and
two equal bodies of less size, one on each side, is an order that
produces the strongest relation the bodies are susceptible of by
position : the relation between the two equal bodies would bo
stronger by juxtaposition ; but they would not both have the same
relation to the third.
29. The heaiity or agreeableness of a visible object, is perceived
as one of its qualities; which holds, not only in the piimary per-
ception, but also in the secondaiy perception or idea : and hence
the pleasure that arises from the idea of a beautiful object. An idea
of imagination is also pleasant, though in a lower degree than an
idea of memory, where the objects are of the same kind ; for an
evident reason, that the former is more distinct and lively than tho
latter. But this inferiority in ideas of imagination, is more than
compensated by their greatness and variety, which are boundless ;
for by the imagination, exerted without control, we can fabricate
ideas of finer visible objects, of more noble and heroic actions, of
greater wickedness, of more surprising events, than ever in fact
existed : and in communicating such ideas by words, painting,
sculpture, &c., the influence of the imagination is no less extensive
than great.
30. In the nature of every man, there is somewhat original, which
distinguishes him from others, which tends to form Lis character,
and to make him meek or fiery, candid or deceitful, resolute or
timorous, cheerful or morose. This original bent, termed disposition,
must be distinguished from a principle : the latter signifjang a law
of human nature, makes part of the common nature of man ; the
former makes part of the nature of this or that man. Propensity
is a name common to both ; for it signifies a principle as well as a
disposition.
31. Affection, signifying a settled bent of mind towards a particular
being or thing, occupies a middle place between disposition on the
one hand, and passion on the other. It is clearly distinguishable
from disposition, which, being a branch of one's nature originally,
, must exist before there can be an opportunity to exert it upon any
particular object ; whereas afiection can never be original, because,
having a special relation to a particular object, it cannot exist till
the oQect have once at least been presented. It is no less clearly
distinguishable from passion, which, depending on the real or ideal
presence of its object, vanishes with its object : whereas aflfectiou is
ft lasdog couujBctiou ; and like otber oooMectiiWfi, eubsisU ev«a whon
nJTKODTTCTIOJ?. 1©
we do not think of tie person. A familiar example will clear the
whole. I have from nature a disposition to gratitude, which, through
want of an object, happens never to be exerted ; and which therefore
is unknown even to myself. Another who has the same disposition,
meets with a kindly office which makes him grateful to his bene-
factor; an intimate connection is formed between them, termed
affection; which, like other connections, has a permanent existence,
though not always in view. The affection, for the most part, lies
dormant, till an opportunity offer for exerting it : in that circum-
stance, it is converted into the passion of gratitude ; and the oppor-
tunity is greedily seized of testifying gratitude in the wannest manner.
32. Aversion, I think, is opposed to affection ; not to desire, as
it commonly is. We have an affection to one person : we have an
aversion to another : the former disposes us to do good to its object,
the latter to do ill.
33. What is a sentiment ? It is not a perception ; for a perception
signifies the act by which we become conscious of external objects.
It is not consciousness of an internal action, such as thinking, sus-
pending thought, incHning, resolving, willing, <fec. Neither is it the
conception of a relation among objects ; a conception of that kind
beinw termed opinion. The term sentiment is appropriated to such
thoughts as are prompted by passion.
34. Attention is that state of mind which prepares one to receive
mipressions. According to the degree of attention, objects make a
strong or weak impression. Attention is requisite even to the simple
act of seeing ; the eye can take in & considerable field at one look ;
but no object in the field is seen distinctly, but that singly which
fixes the attention : in a profound reverie that totally occupies the
attention, we scarce see what is directly before us. In a train of
perceptions, the attention bein^ divided among various objects, no
particular object makes such a figure as it would do single and apart.
Hence, the stillness of night contributes to terror, there being nothir^
to divert the attention :
Horror ubique animos, simnl ipsa sUentia terrent. — ^Tuid, ii.
Zara. Silence and solitude are everywhere
Through all the gloomy ways and iron doors
That hither lead, nor human face nor voice
Is seen or heard. A dreadful din was wont
To grate the sense, which enter'd here from groan*
And howls of slaves condemn'd, from clink of chains,
And crash of rusty bars and creaking hinges ;
And ever and anon the sight was dash'd
"With frightful faces and the meager looka
Of grim and ghastly executioners.
Yet more this stillness terrifies my soul
Than did that scene of complicated horrors. ^
Mourning Bride, Act V. Sc. 8.
And hence it is, that an object seen at the termination of a confined
view, is more agreeable than when seen in a group with the soT'
rounding objects :
'*^ DfTRODtrcnON.
^M° *^''°^. '^^''^ ^'^^^ *•■' sweetly as the lark
When neither is attended ; aiid I think
The nightingale, ifsho should sing bv dav
JJ hen every goose is cackling, would be thought
JN 0 better a nmsieiau than the wmn.— Merchant of F, nice.
So. In matters of slight importance, attention is mostly directed
by will; and for that reason, it is our own fault if trifling obiecth
make any deep impression. Had we power equally to withliold ouv
attention from mattei-s of importance, we might be proof against any
deep impression. But our power fails us he.e : an interesting object
seizes and fixes the attention beyond the possibility of control; and
while our attention is thus forcibly attached to one object, others
may solicit for admittance: but in vain, for they will not be re-
garded. Ihus a small misfortune is scarce felt in presence of a
greater : ^
Lear. Thou think'st 'tis much, that this conteutious storm
Invades us to the skin : so 'tis to thee :
But where the greater malady is fix'd
The lesser is scarce felt. Thou'dst shun a bear ;
rnl"^ , t^' "'^''"^ '"^' toward the roaring sea,
rhou dst nieet tiie bear i' th' mouth. When the mind's free.
Ihe body's delicate : the tempest in my mind
i)oth from my senses take all feelincr else
Save wliat beats there. King Lear, Act III. Sc. 5.
36. Genus, species, modification, are terms invented to distinguish
beings from each other. Individuals are distinguished by their
quaities: a number of individuals considered Avith respect to
qualities that distmguish them from others, is termed a species : a
plurality ot species considered with respect to their distinguishintr
qualities, is termed a yenns. That quality which distm^ruisheth one
genus, one species, or even one individual, from another" is termed a
modification : thus the same particular that is termed a property or
qtmlity, vihQu considered as belonging to an individual, or a class
ot individuals, is termed a modification when considered as distin-
guishing the individual or the class fiom another : a black skin an/1
soft curled hair, are properties of a Negro : the same ciieumstanc-s
considered as marks that distinguish a Negro from a man of a dif-
ferent species, are denominated modifications.
37. Objects of sight, being complex, are distinguishable into the
several particulars that enter into the composition : these objects
are all of them colored ; and they all have length, breadth, and
thickness. When I behold a spreading oak, I distinguish in that
object, size, figure, color, and sometimes motion : in a Howino- river
I distinguish color, figure, and constant motion; a dye has* color!
black spots, six plain surfaces, all equal and uniform. Objects of
touch have all of them extension : some of them are felt rough
some smooth : some of them are hard, some soft,' With respect to
the other senses, some of their objects are simple, some complex :
a sound, a taste, a smell, mav be so simple as not to be distinguish-
INTEODUCnOK. **
able into parts : others are perceived to be compounded of different
rounds, ditfereut tastes, and different smells. . ,. . „„ „/
38 The eye at one look can grasp a number of objects, as ot
trees in afield, or men in a crowd: these objects having each a
separate and independent existence, are distmguishable in the mind,
as veil as in reality; and there is nothing more easy than to ab-
straci from some and to confine our contemplation to others. A
lar.re oak with its spreading branches fixes our attention upon itsell,
and abstracts us from Uie shrubs that surround it In the same
manner, with respect to compound sounds, tastes, or smells, we can
fix our thoughts upon any of the component parts, abstracting our
attention from the rest. The power o/abstractton is not confined to
objects that are separable in leaUty as well as mentally; but a so
takes place where there can be no real separation: the size, the
fiffure, the color of a tree, are inseparably connected, and have no
independent existence ; the same of length, breadth, and thickness,
and vet we can mentally confine our observations to one ot tbese,
abstracting from the rest. Here abstraction takes place where there
cannot be a real separation. . , • i •„ „ .
39 Space and time have occasioned much metaphysical jargon ,
but after the power of abstraction is explained as above, tiiere re-
mains no difficulty about them. It is mentioned above, that space
as well as place enter into the perception of eveiy visible object : a
tree is perceived as existing in a certain place, and as occupying a
certain space. Now, by the power of abstraction, space may be
considered abstractedly from the body that occupies it ; and hence
the abstract term space. In the same manner, existence may be
considered abstractedly from any particular thing that exists ; and
place may be considered abstractedly from any paiticular thing that
may be in it. Every series or succession of things suggests the
idea of time; and time maybe considered abstractedly trom any
series of succession. In the same manner, we acquire the absU-act
term motion, rest, number, and a thousand other abstract terms; an
excellent contrivance for improving speech, as without it speec^tx
would be wofully imperfect. Bmte animals may have some ob-
scure notion of these circumstances, as connected with particiUar
obiects: an ox probably perceives that he takes longer time to go
round a long ridge in the plough, than a short one ; and he proba-
bly perceive! when he is one of four in the yoke, or only one of
two But the power of abstraction is not bestowed on brute ani-
mals; because to them it would be altogether useless, as they are
incapable of speech.
40 This power of abstraction is of great utility. A carpenter
considers a log of wood with regard to hardness, firmness, co or,
and texture : A philosopher, neglecting these properties, makes the
log undergo a chemical anal3-sis ; and examines its taste its smell,
and its component principles : the geomeUician confines Ins reason-
22
DjrRODUCTION.
mg to the figure, the Jength, breadth, and thickness. In ffeneral
every artist abstracting from all other properties, confines hit obser-
vations to those which have a more immediate connection with hia
profession.
41. It is observed above [14, note], that tliere can be no such
thing as a general idea ; that all our peiceptions are of particular
objecte, and that our secondary perceptions or ideas must be equally
so. Precisely, for the same reason, there can be no such thing dg
an abstract idea. We cannot form an idea of a part without tak-
ing m the whole; or of motion, color, figure, independent of a
body. No man will say that he can form any idea of beauty, till
he think ot a person endued with that quality; nor that he can form
an Idea of weight, till he takes under consideration a body that is
weighty. And when he takes under consideration a body' endued
with one or other of the properties mentioned, the idea he forms is
not an abstract or general idea, but the idea of a particular body
with Its properties. But though a part and the whole, a subject
and Its attributes, an efiect and its cause, are so intimately con-
nected as that an idea cannot be formed of the one independent of
the other, yet we can reason upon the one abstracting from the
^ This is done by words signifying the thing to which the reason-
ing IS confaned ; and such words are denominated abstract terms
Ihe meaning and use of an abstract term are well undei-stood
though ot Itself, unless other particulars be taken in, it raises no'
image nor idea m the mind. In language it serves an excellent pur-
pose ; by It different figures, different colors, can be compared, with-
out the trouble of conceiving them as belonging to any particular
subject ; and they contribute with words significant to raise images
or ideas in the mind.
• 42. The power of abstraction is bestowed on man for the pur-
pose solely of reasoning. It tends greatly to the facility as well as
clearness of any process of reasoning, that laying aside every other
circumstance, we can confine our attention to the single property we
desire to investigate. o r tr j
43. Abstract terms mat/ be separatedinto three different kinds
all equally subservient to the reasoning faculty. Individuals ap-'
pear to have no end ; and did we not possess tlie faculty of dis-
tributing them into classes, the mind would le lost in an endless
maze, and no progress be made in knowledge. It is by the faculiy
of abstraction that we distribute beings into genera and species :
finding a number of individuals connected by certain qualities com-
mon to all, we give a name to these individuals considered as thus
connected, which name, by gathering them together into one class,
serves to express the whole of these individuals as distinct from
others. Thus the word animal serves to denote every beino- that
can move voluntarily ; and the words man, horse, lion, <fec., msvutt
INIKOUUCTION.
2a
amilar purposes. This is the first and most common sort of ab-
straction; and it is of the most extensive use, by enabling us to
comprehend in our reasoning whole kinds and sorts, instead of in-
dividuals without end. The next sort of abstract terms compreliends
a number of individual objects, considered as connected by some
occasional relation. A great number of pei-sons collected in one
place, without any other relation but merely that of contiguity, are
denominated a crowd : in forming tliis term we absti-act from sex,
from age, from condition, from dress, &c. A number of i^ei-sons
connected by the same laws and by the same government, are
tei-med a nation; and a number of men under the same military
command, are termed an army. A third sort of abstraction ia,
where a single property or part, which may be common to many
individuals, is selected to be the subject of our contemplation ; for
example, whiteness, heat, beauty, length, roundness, head, arm.
44. Ahstract terms are a happy invention : it is by their means,
chiefly, that the particulars which make the subject of our reason-
in»-, are brought into close union, and separated from all others
however naturally connected. Without the aid of such terms, the
mind could never be kept steady to its proper subject, but be per-
petually in hazard of assuming foreign circumstances, or neglecting
what are essential. We can, without the aid of language, com-
pare real objects by intuition, when these objects are present ; and
when absent, we can compare them in ideju But when we ad-
vance farther, and attempt .to make inferences and draw conclusions,
we always employ abstract terms, even in thinking : it would be
as diflBcult to reason without them, as to perform operations in
algebra without signs; for there is scarce any reasoning without
some degree o^ abstraction, and we cannot easily abstract without
using abstract terms. Hence it follows, that without language man
would scarce be a rational being.*
45. The same thing, in diflerent respects, has different names.
With respect to certain qualities, it is tenned a substance ; with
respect to other qualities, a body ; and with respect to qualities of
all sorts, a subject. It is termed a passive subject witl: respect to
an action exeited upon it ; an object \vith respect to a percipient :
a cattse with respect to the effect it produces ; and a^i effect with
respect to its cause.
* [Cbmpwe Strron's Lectures, vol. ii. 877-8* ) %
THE NATURE, DESIGN, AND UTILITY OF THE PRESENT WORK.
46. That nothing external is perceived till fii-st it makes an im-
pression upon the organ of sense, is an observation that holds
equally in every one of the external senses. But there is a differ-
ence as to our knowledge of that impression : in touching, tasting,
and smelling, we are sensible of the impression ; that, for example,
which is made upon the hand by a stone, upon the palate by an
apricot, and upon the nostrils by a rose. It is otherwise in seeing
and hearing; for I am not sensible of the impression made upon
my eye when I behold a tree ; nor of the impression made upon
my ear, when I listen to a song (13). That difference in the
manner of perceiving external objects, distinguisheth remarkably
hearing and seeing from the other senses; and I am ready to
show, that it distinguisheth still more remarkably the feelings of
the former from that of the latter ; every feeling, pleasant or pain-
ful, must be in the mind ; and yet, because in tasting, touching,
and smelling, we are sensible of the impression made upon the
organ, we are led to place there also the pleasant or painful feel-
ing caused by that impression ;* but, with respect to seeing and
hearing, being insensible of the organic impression, we are not
misled to assign a wrong place to the pleasant or painful feelings
caused by that impression ; and therefore we naturally place them
in the mind, where they really are : upon that account, they are
conceived to be more refined and spiiitual, than what are derived
from tasting, touching, and smelling; for the latter feelings, seem-
ing to exist externally at the oigan of sense, are conceived to be
merely corporeal.
The pleasures of the eye and the ear, being thus elevated above
those of the other external senses, acquire so much dignity as to
become a laudable enteitainment. They are not, however, set on
a level with the purely intellectual ; being no less inferior in dig-
nity to intellectual pleasures, than superior to the organic or cor-
poreal : they indeed resemble the latter, being, like them, produced
by external objects ; but they also resemble the former, being, like
* After the utmost efforts, vro find it beyond our power to conceive the*
flavor of a rose to exist in the mind: we are necessarily led to conceive tli.it
pleasure as existing in tlio nostrils along with the impression made by the rose
upon that organ. And the sanie will be ^lie result of experiments with respect
to every feeling of t;istc, touch, and smell. Toucli atfords the most satisfactory
experiments. Were it not that the delusion is detected bv philosophy, no
person would hesitate to pronounce, that the pleasure arising from touching a
sniooth, soft, and velvet surface, has its existence at the ends of the fliigeri,
without once dreaming of its existing anywhere e\se,\
NATUKE, DESIGN, ETC., OF TUE PRESENT WORK. 25
them, produced without any sensible organic impression. Their
mixed nature and middle place between organic and intellectual
pleasures, qualify them to associate with both.
The pleasures of the eye and the ear have ether valuable proper-
lies besides those of dignity and elevation : being sweet and moder-
a<^ly exhilarating, they are in their tone equally distant from the
tiu-bulence of passion, and the languor of indolence : and by that
tone are perfectly well qualified, not only to revive the spirits when
sunk by sensual gratification, but also to. relax them whan over-
strained in any violent pursuit. Here is a remedy provided for
many distresses ; and, to be convinced of its salutary efiects, it will
be sufiicient to run over the following particulars. Organic pleasures
have naturally a short duration ; when prolonged, they lose their
relish ; when indulged to excess, they beget satiety and disgust ;
and, to restore a proper tone of mind, nothing can be more happily
contrived than the exhilarating pleasures of the eye and ear.* On
the other hand, any intense exercise of intellectual powers becomes
painful by ovei-straining the mind: cessation from such exercise
gives not instant relief; it is necessary that the void be filled with
some amusement, gently relaxing the spirits.
47. The transition is sweet and easy, from corporeal pleasures to
the more refined pleasures of sense ; and no less so, from these to the
exalted pleasures of morality and religion. We stand therefore en-
gaged in honor, as well as interest, to second the puiposes of nature,
by cultivating the pleasures of the eye and ear, those especially that
require extraordinary culture,f such as arise from poetiy, painting,
sculpture, music, gardening, and architecture. This especially is the
duty of the opulent, whohave leisure to improve their minds and
their feelings. The fine arts are contrived to give pleasure to the
* [" Now this" (says Dr. Murk Hopkins) " is precisely the use, and all the use
Ihat many make of the fine arts, and I may add, to some extent of the beauties
of nature too. How many wealthy sensualists are there in our cities who pive
an appearance of elevation and refinement to their low and selfish mode of life,
by collecting about them specimens of the arts ! These men may be best com-
pared to that amphibious animal, the fro?. They come up occasionally from
that lower element in which they live, into a region of light and beauty; bnt
no sooner are they a little refreshed, than they plunge again into the mud of
sensual gratification. It is men like these, who, when their capacity for the
lower pleasures is exhausted, drive in theii carriages about the cities of the Old
World (perhaps we are not yet sufficiently corrupt), and set up to be virtuosi.
It is easy to see how such a taste must bear upon morals. "J
t A taste for natural objects is born with us in perfection; for relishing a
tine countenance, a rich landscape, or a vivid color, culture is necessary. The
observation holds equally in natural sounds, such as the singing of birds, or the
murmuring of a brook. Naturehere, the artificer of the object as well as of tho
percipient, hath accurately suited them to each other. But of a poem, a can-
tata, a pictnre, or other artificial production, a true relish is not commonly at-
tained, without some study and much practice.
46, What precedes the perception of an external object — ^Tho difference noticed with
regard to the various senses. — The location of pleasant or painful feelings.— The rank to be
afisigned to the pleasures of the eve and ear. Their salutary influence. — Comparison wltn
Ui^iuiic or corporeal piea.<i»ros. — The u.>se that profligate men often make of the fine arts.
26 NATURE, DESIGN, ETC., OF TUK PRESENT WOKK.
eye and the ear, disregarding the inferior senses. A taste for these
arts is a plant that grows naturally in many soils ; but, without
culture, scarce to perfection in any soil : it is susceptible of much
refniement ; and is, by proper care, greatly improved. In this
respect, a taste in the fine arts goes hand in hand with the moral
sense, to which indeed it is nearly allied : both of them discover
what is right and what is wrong ; foshion, temper and education
have an influence to vitiate both, or to preserve them pure and
untainted : neither of them is arbitrary or local : being rooted m
human nature, and governed by principles common to all men.
The design of the'present undertaking, which aspires not to
morality, is, to examine the sensitive branch of human nature, to
trace the objects that are naturally agreeable, as well as those that
are naturally disagreeable ; and by these means to discover, if
we can. what are the genuine principles of the fine arts. The
man who aspires to be a critic in these arts, must pierce still
deeper : he must acquire a clear perception of what objects are
lofty, what low, what proper or improper, what manly, and what
mean or trivial. Hence a foundation for reasoning upon the
taste of any individual, and for passing sentence upon it : where
it is conformable to principles, we can pronounce with certainty
that it is correct ; otherwise, that it is incorrect, and perhaps
whimsical. Thus the fine arts, like morals, become a rational
science ; and, like morals, may be cultivated to a high degree of
refinement.! .
* [Tho followiiiff observations of Dr. Mark Hopkins arc appropriate and
important : " Tlie'fine arts may be made to pander directly to vice. From the
middle rank, which the pleasures derived from them hold, they readily associate,
as has been said, both with the higher and the lower. Thus music may quicken
the devotions of a seraph, and lend its strains to cheer the carousals of the
bacchanal ; and poetrj', painting, and sculpture, while they have power to ele-
vate, and charm, and purify tho mind, may be made direct stimulants to the
vilest and lowest passions. It is indeed from this quarter that we are to look
for danger from the prevalence of these arts. It was thus that they corrupted
the ancient cities ; and those who have seen the abominable statuary of Hercu-
laneum and Pompeii, do not wonder that they were buried under a sea of tire.
The same process of corruption through these artSj has gone to a iea"ul extent
on the eastern continent, and has commenced in tnis country. Clothed in tins
garment of light, vice finds access where it otherwise could not. Under the
pretence of promoting the fine arts, modesty is cast aside, and indecent pic-
tures are exhibited, and respectable people go to see them. If I might utter s
word of warning to the younor, it would be to beware of vice dressed in the
garments of taste. The beauties of nature are capable of no such perversion
All tho associations connected with them tend to elevate and to purity tho
mind. No case can be adduced in which a taste for gardening or for natural
objects has corrupted a people. While, therefore, I believe that the cultivation
of the arts, in their genuine spirit of beauty and of purity, has a tendency to
improve the character, it would appear that they are greatly liable to abuse,
and that they have been extensively abused."] .
t [Upon the subject of Taste and Geniua, Cousin thus remarks: ihree
47 The easy transition from corporeal plaasures to those of a higher order.— The arta
• which it is our interest to cultivate— Value of the fine .-vrts. A tnfte for these alUed to
what ?— The great liability of the fine arts to pcrvci hion and abuse.- Design of the preseni
volume. — Cousin's account of Taste ami Genius.
NATUKE, DESIGN, ETC., OF THE PBESE^TT WORK. 27
48. Manifold are the advantage^ of criticism, when thus studied
as a rational science. In the first place, a thorough acquaintance
with the principles of the fine arts redoubles the plesvsure we dorive
from them. To the man .vho resigns himself to feeling without iu-
teiposing any judgment, poetry, music, painting are mere pastime.
In the prime of lite, inde(^d, they are delightful, being supported by
the force of novelty, and ihe heat of imagination : but in time they
lose their relish ; and are generally neglected in the maturity of life,
which disposes to more serious and more important occupations.
To those who deal in criticism as a regular science, governed by just
principles, and giving scope to judgment as well as to fancy, the fine
arts are a favorite entertainment ; and in old age maintain that rel-
ish which they produce in the morning of life.
In the next place (2), a philosophic inquiry into the principles of
the fine arts inures the reflecting mind to the most enticing sort ot
logic : the practice of reasoning upon subjects so agreeable, tends to
a habit ; and a habit, strengthening the reasoning faculties, prepares
the mind for entering into subjects more intricate and abstract. To
have, in that respect, a just conception of the importance of criti-
cism, wo need but reflect upon the ordinary method of education ;
which, after some years spent in acquiring languages, hurries us,
without the least preparatory discipline, into the most profound phi-
losophy. A more effectual method to alienate the tender mind from
abstract science, is beyond the reach of invention ; and accordingly,
with respect to such speculatioas, our youth generally conti'act a
Bort of hobgoblin terror, seldom if ever subdued. Those who apply
to the arts, are trained in a very different manner : they are led,
step by step, from the easier parts of the operation, to what are moi-e
difficult ; and are not permitted to make a new motion, till they are
perfected in those which go before. Thus the S(;ience of criticism
may be considered as a middle link, connecting the different parts
of education into a regular chain. This science furnisheth an inviting
opportunity to exercise the judgment : we delight to reason upon
subjects that are equally pleasant and familiar; we proceed grad-
facultics enter into that complex faculty that is called tiiste : — imagination, sen-
timent, reason. Besides imagination and reason, the man of taste ought to
possess an enlightened but ardent love of beauty: ho must take delight in
meeting it, must search for it, must summon it. To comprehend and demon-
strate that a thing is not beautiful, is an ordinary pleasure — an ungrateful task ;
but to discern a beautiful thing, to make it evident, and make others participatfi
in our sentiment, is an exquisite joy, a generous ta«k
" After having spoken ot taste which appreciates beauty, shall we say nothing
of genius which makes it live again ? Genius is nothmg else than taste in
action, that is to say, the three powers of taste carried to their culmination, and
armed with a new and mysterious power, the power of execution. What essen-
tially distinguishes genius from taste, is the attribute of creative power. Taat«
feels, judges, discusses, analyzes, but does not invent. Genius is, before all,
inventive and creative. The man of genius is not the master of the power that
is in him : it is bv the ardent, irresistible need of expressing what he feeU,
that ho Js a man ot' genius." — Lect. vii., Applctou's Ed.]
28 NATURE, DESIGN, ETC., OF THE PRESENT WORK.
ually fiom the simple to the more involved cases ; and in a duo
course of discipline, custom, which improves all our faculties, bestows
acuteness on that of reason, sufficient to unravel all the intricacies
of philosophy.*
Nor (3) ought it to be overlooked, that the reasonings employed
on the fine arts are of the same kind with those which regulate our
conduct. Mathematical and metaphysical reasonings have no ten-
dency to improve our knowledge of man ; nor are they applicable
to the common affairs of life : but a just taste of the fine arts, de-
rived from rational principles, furnishes elegant subjects for conver-
Bation, and prepares us for acting in the social state with dignity
and propriety.
The science of rational criticism (4) tends to improve the heart
no less than the understanding. It tends, in the first place, to
moderate the selfish aftections : by sweetening and harmonizing the
temper, it is a strong antidote to the turbulence of passion, and vio-
tence of pui-suit; it procures to a man so much mental enjoyment,
that in order to be occupied, he is not tempted to deliver up his
youth to.hunting, gaming, drinking ; nor his middle age to ambition ;
nor his old age to avarice. Pride and envy, two disgustful passions,
find in the constitution no enemy more formidable than a delicate
and discerning taste : the man upon whom nature and culture have
bestowed this blessing, delights in the virtuous dispositions and actions
of others : he loves to cherish them, and to publish them to the
world : faults and failings, it is true, are to him no less obvious ; but
these he avoids, or removes out of sight, because they give him pain.
On the other hand, a man void of taste, upon whom even striking
beauties make but a faint impression, indulges pride or envy without
control, and loves to brood over errors and blemishes.
In the next place, (5) delicacy of taste tends no less to invigorate^
the social aff"ections, than to moderate those that are selfish. To be
convinced of that tendency, we need only reflect, that delicacy of
taste necessarily heightens our feeling of pain and pleasure; andot
course our sympathy, which is the capital branch of every social
passion. Sympathy invites a communication of joys and sorrows,
hopes and fears : such exercise, soothing and satisfactoiy in itself, is
necessarily productive of mutual good-will and affection.
One other advantage of rational criticism is reserved to the last
(6) place, being of all the most important ; which is, that it is a
great support to morality. I insist on it with entire satisfaction, that
no occupation attaches a man more to his duty, than that of culti-
vating a taste in the fine arts : a just relish of what is beautiful,
* FThe rules of criticism are no more than the deductiona of sound logio
concemin<:' beauty and deformity, from the permanent prmcii^les and feehngs
of human nature; and without a knowledge of these rules it is not to be ex-
pected that any performance will be so successful as to obtain any great or lasting
portion of the public approbation.— Barron's Lect. vol. i. r 16.]
NATURE, DESIGN, KIC, OF THE PKESENT WORK. *^J
proper, elegant, and ornamental, in wiiting or painting, in architec-
ture or gardening, is a fine preparation foi>»the same just relish of
these qualities in character and behavior. To the man who hjis
acquired a tasto so acute and accomplished, every action wrong or
improper must be highly disgustful ; if, in any instance, the over-
bearing power of passion sway him from his duty, he returns to it
with redoubled resolution never to be swayed a second time : he has
now an additional motive "to virtue, a conviction derived fiom ex-
perience, that happiness depends on regularity and order, and that
disregard to justice or propriety never fails to be punished with
shame and remorse.*
49. Rude ages exhibit the triumph of authority over reason.
Philosophers anciently were divided into sects, being Epicureans,
Platonists, Stoics, Pythagoreans, or Skeptics : the speculative relied
no farther on their own judgment but to choose a leader, whom they
implicitly followed. In later times, happily, reason hath obtained
the ascendant : men now assert their native privilege of thinking for
themselves, and disdain to be ranked in any sect, whatever be the
science. I am forced to except criticism, which, by what fatality I
know not, continues to be no less slavish in its principles, nor less
submissive to authority, than it was originally. Bossuet, a celebrated
French critic, gives many rules ; but can discover no better founda-
tion for any of them, than the practice merely of Homer and Virgil, »
supjwrted by the autliority of xiristotle. Strange ! that in so long a
work, he should never once have stumbled upon the question.
Whether, and how far, do these rules agi'ee with human nature. It
could not surely be his opinion, that these poets, however eminent
for genius, were entitled to give law to mankind ; and that nothing
now remains, but blind obedience to their arbitrary will. If in writing
they followed no rule, why should they be imitated ? If they studied
nature, and were obsequious to rational principles, why should these
be concealed from us ?
50. With respect to the present undertaking, it is not the author's
intention to compose a regular treatise upon each of the fine arts ;
but only, in general, to exhibit their fundamental principles, drawn
from human nature, the true source of criticism. The fine arts are
intended to entertain us, by making pleasant impressions ; and, by
that circumstance, are distinguished from the useful arts ; but, in
* Genius is allied to a warm and inflamraablo constitution; delicacy of tasto
to calmness and sedateness. Hence it is common to find genius in one who is
a prey to every passion ; but seldom delicacy of taste. Upon a man possessed
of that blessinor, the moral duties, no less than the fine arts, make a deep
impression, and counterbalance every irresfular desire ; at the same lime, a
temper calm and sedate is not easily moved, even by a strong temptation.
48. Six advnr.tflges of n fhorongh acquaintance wUh the principles of the fine arts.
49. Wlicnce the rules of criticism should be derived.— A coinp.ul8on of former tgoa wltk
the present on this poin'.
30 NATURE, DESIGN, ETC., OF THE TRESENT WORK.
order to make pleasant impressions, we ought, as above hinted, to
know what objects ai'e liaturally agreeable, and what naturally dis-
agreeable. That subject is here attempted, as far as necessaiy for
unfolding the genuine principles of the fine aits ; and the author
assumes no merit from his pertbrmance, but that of evincing, perhaps
more distinctly than hitherto has been done, that these principles, as
well as every just i-ule of criticism, are founded upon the sensitive
part of our nature. What the author b'ath discovered or collected
upon tbat subject, he chooses to impart in the gay and agreeable
form of criticism ; imagining that this form will be more relished,
and perhaps be no less instructive, than a regular and labored dis-
quisition. His plan is, to ascend gradually to principles, from facts
and experiments ; instead of beginning with the fonner, handled
abstractedly, and descending to the latter. But, though criticism is
thus his only declared aim. he will not disoAvn, that all along it has
been his view, to explain the Nature of Man, considered as a sensitive
being capable of pleasure and pain : and, though he flatters himself
with having made some progress in that important science, he is,
however, too sensible of its extent and difficulty, to undertake it
professedly, or to avow it as the chief purpose of the present work.
51. To censure works, not men, is the just prerogative of criticism ;
and accordingly all personal censure is here avoided, unless where
necessary to illustrate some general proposition. No praise is claimed
on that account ; because censuring with a view merely to find fault,
cannot be entertaining to any person of humanity. Writers, one
should imagine, ought, above all others, to be reserved on that article,
when they lie so open to retaliation. The author of this treatise, far
from being confident of meriting no censure, entertains not even the
slightest hope of such perfection. Amusement was at first the sole
Aim of his inquiries : proceeding from one particular to anothei", the
subject grew under his hand ; and he was far advanced before the
thought struck him, that his private meditations might be publicly
useful.
N. B. The Elements of Criticism, meaning the whole, is a
title too assuming for this work. A number of these elements or
principles are here unfolded : but, as the author is far from imagin-
ing that he has completed the list, a more humble title is propei-,
such as may express any number of parts less than the whole. This
he thinks is signified by the title he has chosen, viz. Elements of
Criticism.
50. More pnrtifular accf>imt of the plan of the present work.— Beslcn of tlio fine arts:
how (lisiiDKiiishol from the useful.— The peculiar merit wliicli Ibia work claims to possess.
Whiit, beiiles cri icisin, it alias at,
51. Tlie title of the work.
ELEMENTS OF CRITICISM.
CHAPTER I.
PERCBPTIONS AND IDEAS IN A TRAIN.
62. A Man, while awake, is conscious of 'a continued train of
perceptions and ideas passing in his mind. It requires no activity
on his part to carry on the train.* At the same time, we learn
from daily experience, that the train of our thoughts is not regu-
lated by chance : and if it depend not upon will, nor upon chance,
by what law is it governed ? The question is of importance in the
science of human nature ; and I promise beforehand, that it will be
found of gieat importance in the fine arts.
53. It appears, that the relations by which things are linked to-
gether, have a great influence in directing the ti-ain of thought.
Taking a view of external objects, their inherent properties are not
more remarkable than the various relations that connect them to-
gether. Cause and effect, contiguity in time or in place, high and
low, prior and posterior, resemblance, contrast, and a thousand other
relations, connect things together without end. Not a single thing
appears solitary and altogether devoid of connection ; the only dif-
ference is, that some are intimately connected, some more slightly ;
some near, some at a distance.
54. Experience will satisfy us of what reason makes probable,
that the ti-ain of our thoughts is in a gi-eat measure regulated by
the foregoing relations : an external object is no sooner presented
to us in idea, than it suggests to the mind other objects to which it
is related ; and in that manner is a train of thoughts composed.
Such is the law of succession ; which must be natural, because it
* For how should this be done ? what idea is it that wo arc to add ? If we
can specify the idea, fhat idea is already in the mind, and there is no occasion
for any act of the will. If we cannot specify any idea, I next demand, how can
a person will, or to what purpose, if tliere be nothing in view ? Wo cannot
form a conception of such a tiling. If this argument need confirmation, I urg«
experience: whoever makes a trial will find, that ideas arc linked together m
the mind, forming a connected chain; and that we have not the command of
any idea independent of the chain.
62. St«t« of tbf mind. 68. What dirtcts the train of thought T
32 I'ERCEPTIONS AND IDKAS IN A.TIlAm._
governs all Imman beings. The law, however, seems not to be in-
violable : it sometimes happens that an idea arises in the niiud^
witliont any perceived connection ; as, for example, after a profound
sleep.
65. *^ut, though we cannot add to the train an unconnected idea,
yet in a measure we can attend to some ideas, and dismiss others.
There are few things but Avhat are connected with many others ;
and when a thing thus connected becomes a subject of thought, it
commonly suggests many of its connections ; among these a choice is
afforded ; we can insist upon one, rejecting others ; and sometimes
we insist on what is commonly held the slighter connection. Where
ideas are left to their natural course, they are continued through the
strictest connections : the mind extends its view to a son more
readily than to a servant ; and more readily to a neighbor than to
one living at a distance. This order, as observed, may be varied by
will, but still within the limits of related objects ; for though, we
can vary the order of a natural train, we cannot dissolve the train
altoo-ether, by carrying on our thoughts in a loose manner without
any connection. So far doth our power extend ; and that power is
sufficient for all useful purposes : to have more powei-, would' proba-
bly be hurtful, instead of being salutary.
56. Will is not the only cause that prevents a train of thought
from being continued through the strictest connections : much de-
pends on the present tone of mind : for a subject that accords with
that tone is always welcome. Thus, in good spirits, a cheerful sub-
ject will be introduced by the slightest connection ; and one that is
melancholy, no less readily in low spirits : an interesting subject is
recalled, from time to time, by any connection indifferently, strong
or weak ; which is finely touched by Shakspeare, with relation to a
richi cargo at sea :
My wind, cooling my broth,
"Would blow me to an ague, wlicn I thought
What harm a wind too great might do at soa.
I should not see the sandy-hour glass run,
But I should think of shallows and of flats ;
And see my wealthy Andrew dock'd in sand,
Vailing her high top lower than her ribs.
To kiss her burial. Should I go to church,
And see the holy edifice of stone,
And not bethink me straight of dangerous rocks 1
Which touching but my gentle vessel's side,
Would scatter all her spices on the stream,
Enrobe the roaring waters with my silks ;
And, in a word, but even now worth this, •
And now worth nothing. Merchant of Venice, Act I. Sc. i.
ST. Another cause clearly distinguishable from that now men-
tioned, hath also a considerable influence to vaiy the natural train of
64. Illustrate how the train of thought Is regtilated by rclatjons.
55. The power wo have over our trains of tliouglits. The natural course of Woaa,
6G. Train of thouitlit affected by tlie present tone of mind. Cargo at soa.
PERCEPTIONS AND IDEAS IN A TKAIN. 33
ideas ; which is, that, ia the minds of some persons, thoughts and
circumstances crowd upon each other by the slightest connections.
I ascribe this to a bhmtness in the discerning faculty ; for a person
who cannot accurately distinguish between a slight connection and
one that is more intimate, is equally affected by each : such a per-
son must necessarily have a great flow of ideas, because they are
introduced by any relation indifferently ; and the slighter relations,
being without number, furnish ideas without end. This doctrine is,
in a lively manner, illustrated by Shakspeare.
FaUtaff. What is the gross sum that I owe thee ?
Ilustess. Marry, if thou wert an lionest man, thyself aud thy money too.
Thou didst swear to mo on a parcel gilt-goblet, sitting in my Dolphin-chamber,
at the round table, by a sea-coal Arc, on Wednesday in A\ hitsun-week, when
the Prince broke thy head for likening him to a singmg man of Windsor ; thou
didst swear to me then, as I was washing thy wound, to marry me, and make
me my Lady thy wife. Canst thou deny it? Did not Good wife Keech, tlio
butcher's wife, come in then, and call me Gossip Quickly ? coming in to bor-
row a mess of vinegar ; telling us she had a good dish of prawns ; whereby
thou didst desire to eat some ; whereby I told thee they were ill for a green
•wound. And didst not thou, when she was gone down stairs, desire me to be
no more so familiarity with such poor people, saying, that ere long they should
call me Madame ? And didst thou not kiss me, and bid mo fetch thee thirty
•hillings ? I put thee now to thy book-oath, deny it if thou canst?
SecotuiPart,JIenrylV.A<i%ll.%c.'2,.
58. On the other hand, a man of accurate judgment cannot have
a great fiow of ideas ; because the slighter relations, making no
figure in his mind, have no power to introduce ideas. And hence
it is, that accurate judgment is not friendly to declamation or copi-
ous eloquence. This reasoning is confirmed by experience ; for it is
a noted observation, That a great or comprehensive memory is seldom
connected with a good judgment.
69. As an additional coufirmation, I appeal to another noted ob-
servation, That wit and judgment are seldom united. Wit consists
chiefly in joining things by distant and fanciful relations, which
surprise because they are unexpected ; such relations, being of the
slightest kind, readily occur to those only who make every relation
equally welcome. Wit, upon that account, is in a good measure in-
compatible with solid judgment ; which, neglecting trivial relations,
adheres to what are substantial and permanent. Thus memory and
wit are often conjoined : solid judgment seldom with either.
60. Every man who attends to his oAvn ideas, will discover order
as well as connection in their succession. There is implanted in the
breast of every man a principle of order, which governs the atiange-
meut of his perceptions, of his ideas, and of his actions. With re-
gard to perceptions, I observe that, in things of equal rank, such as
sheep in a fold, or trees in a wood, it must be indift'erent in what
order they be surveyed. But, in things of unequal rank, our ten-
67. Order of Ideas, in some lulnds, varied by the slightest connections. Explain m>4
Illustrate.
8S. Accuracy of Judgment not favorable to a flow of ideas.
69. Wit and judgment, wliy so seldom united.
o*
34 PEECEFnONS AUD IDEAS IN A TEAIN.
dency is, to view the principal subject before we descend to itt
accessories or oruamentsj and the superior before the inferior or de
pendent ; we are equally averse to enter into a minute consideration
of constituent parts, till the thing be first surveyed as a whole. It
need scarce be added, that our -ideas are governed by the same
principle ; and that, in thinking or reflecting upon a number of
objects, we naturally follow the same order as when we actually
survey them.
61. The principle of order is conspicuous with respect to natural
operations ; for it always directs our ideas in the order of nature :
thinking upon a body in motion, we follow its natural course ; the
mind falls with a heavy body, descends with a river, and ascendh
with flame and smoke : in tracing out a family, we incline to begin
at the founder, and to descend gradually to his latest posterity ; on
the contrary, musing on a lofty oak, we begin at tlie trunk, and
mount from it to the branches: as to historical facts, we love to
proceed in the order of time ; or, which comes to the same, to pro-
ceed along the chain of causes and eftects.
62. But though in following out an historical chain, our bent is
to proceed orderly from causes to their effects, we find not the same
bent in matters of science : there we seem rather disposed to pro-
ceed from eftects to their causes, and from particular propositions to
those which are more general. Why this difference in matters that
appear so nearly related ? I answer, The cases are similar m ap-
pearance only, not in reality. In an historical chain, every event is
particular, the effect of some former event, and the cause of others
that follow : in such a chain, there is nothing to bias the mind from
the order of nature. Widely different is science, when we endea-
vor to trace out causes and their effects : many experiments are
commonly reduced under one cause; and again, many of these
causes under one still more general and comprehensive : m our pro- ,
gress from particular effects to general causes, and from particular
propositions to the moie comprehensive, we feel a gradual dilatation
or expansion of mind, like what is felt in an ascending series which
is extremely pleasing : the pleasure here exceeds what anses from
folbwing the course of nature ; and it is that pleasure which regu-
lates our train of thought in the case now mentioned, and m others
that are similar. These observations, by the way, furnish materials
for instituting a comparison between the synthetic and analytic
methods of reasoning : the synthetic method, descending regukrly
from principles to their consequences, is more agreeable to tliestnct-
ness of order ; but in following the opposite course in the analytic
method we have a sensible pleasure, like mounting upward, which is
not telt in the other : the analytic method is more agreeable to the
eo The principle of order governing perceptions and ideas.— Things of equal and of un
Afiti&l r&ntc*
61. Instances of Ideas following in the order of nattvro.
PEECEPTI0N8 AND IDEAS IN A TRAIN. 85
imagination ; the other method will be preferred ty those only
who with rigidity adhere to order, and give no indulgence to natural
emotions.
63. It now appears that we are framed by nature to relish order
and connection. When an object is introduced by a proper con-
nection, we are conscious of a certain pleasure arising from that
circumstanpc. Among objects of equal rank, the pleasure is propor-
tioned to the degree of connection : but among unequal objects
where we require a certain order, the pleasure arises chJtfly from an
orderly arrangement ; of which one is sensible in tracing objects
.contrary to the course of 'nature, or contrary to our sense of order :
the mind proceeds with alacrity down a flowing river, and with the
same alacrity from a whole to its parts, or from a principal to .its
accessories ; but in the contrary direction, it is sensible of a sort of
retrograde motion, which is unpleasant. And here may be remarked
the great influence of order upon the mind of man ; gi-andeur, which
makes a deep impression inclines ua, in running over any series, to
proceed from, small to great, rather than from great to small ; but
order prevails over that tendency, and affords pleasure as well as
facility in passing from a whole to its parts, and from a snbject to
its ornaments, which are not felt in the ojjposite course. Elevation
touches the mind no less than gi-andeur doth ; and in raising the
mind to elevated objects, there is a sensible pleasure : the course of
nature, however, hath still a gi-eater influence than elevation ; and
therefore, the pleasure of falling with rain, and descending gradually
with a river, prevails over that of mounting upward. But where
the course of nature is joined with elevation, the effect must be
delightful ; and hence the singular beauty of smoke ascending in a
calm morning.
64. Every work of art that is confonnable to the natural coui-se
of our ideas, is so far agreeable ; and every work of art that reverses
that course, is so far disagreeable. ITflnce it is required in every
such work, that, like an organic sjrstem, its parts be orderly arranged
and mutually connected, beaiing each of them a relation to the whole,
some more intimate, some less, according to their destination : when
due regard is had to these particulars, we have a sense of just cona-
position, and so far arc pleased with the performance. Homer is
defective in order and connection ; and Pindar more remarkably.
Regularity, order, and connection are painful restraints on a bold
and fertile imagination; and are not patiently submitted to, but
afler much culture and discipline. In Horace there is no fault more
eminent than want of connection : instances are without number.
Of Virgil's Georgics, though esteemed the most complete work of
that author, the parts are ill connected, and the transitions far from
63. Why, In matters of science, we reverse the order of nature in onr srmngeinent,— Th«
Mulytlc and synthetic modes of reasoning.
«J. The relish of the mind for order and connection. Instances.
36 PEECEPTIOXS AND IDEAS IN A TEAIX.
being sweet and easy. The two prefaces of Sallust look as if by
some blunder they had been prefixed to his two histories ; they wiU
suit any other history as well, or any subject as well as histoiy.
Even members of the*e prefaces are but loosely connected : they
look more like a number of maxims, or observations, than a con-
nected discourse.
Co. An episode in a narrative poem, being in effect an accessory,
demands not that strict union with the pnncipal subject, which is
requisite between a whole and its constituent parts : it demands,
however, a degree of union, such as ought to subsist between a
principal and accessory ; and therefore will" not be graceful if it be.
loosely connected .with the principal subject. I give for an example
, the descent of JEneas into hell, which employs the sixth book of
the ^neid : the reader is not prepared for that important event :
no cause is assigned that can make it appear necessary, ov even
natural, to suspend for so long a time the principal action in its most
interesting peiiod : the poet can find no pretext for an adventure so
extraordinaiy, but the hero's longing to visit the ghost of his father,
recently dead : in the mean time the story is interrupted, and the
reader "loses his ardor. Pity it is that an episode so extremely
beautiful, were not more happily introduced. I must observe, at the
same time, that full justice is done to this incident, by considering
it to be an episode ; for if it be a constituent part of the principal
action, the connection ought to be still more intimate.
6(3. In a natural landscape, we every day perceive a multitude of
objects connected by contiguity solely; which is not unpleasant,
because objects of sight make an impression so lively, as that a
relation even of the slightest kind is relished. This, however, ought
not to be imitated in description : words are so far short of the eye
in liveliness of impression, that in a description connection ougl't to
be carefully studied ; for new objects introduced in description are
made more or less welcome in proportion to the degree of th<^r
connection Avith the principal subject. In the following passage,
different things are brought together without the slightest connec-
tion, if it be not what may be called verbal, i. e. taking the same
word in different meanings.
Surgamus : solet esse gravis cantantibus umbra.
Juniperi gravis umbra : nocent et frugibus umbras.
Ite domum saturse, venit Hesperus, ite capcllse.
Firg. Buc. x. 75.
67. The relations among objects have a considerable influence in
the gratification of our passions, and even in their production. Bui
that subject is reserved to be treated in the chapter of emotions and
passions. (Chap. ii. part i. sect. 4.)
61. The requisites, accordingly, In every work of art— rvomarks upon IXomer, Plnlw
norace, Virsril, and Sallust
65. Episodes. Example from the JJnMrt.
66, Rule fbr descFiptlim.
JiMOTIONS AKD P^VSSIONS. 37
There is not, perhaps, another instance of a building so great
erected upon a foundation so slight in appearance, as the relations
of objects and their arrangement. Relations make no capital figure
in the mind, the bulk of them being transitory, and some extremely
trivial : they are, however, the links that, by uniting our perceptions
into one connected chain, produce connection of action, because
perception and action have an intimate correspondence. But it is
not suflScient for the conduct of life, that our actidns be linked
togetlier, however intimately : it is.besides necessary that they pro-
ceed in a certain order; and this is also provided for by an original
propensity. Thus order and connection, while they admit sufficient
variety, introduce a method in the management of affairs : without
them our conduct would be fluctuating and desultory ; and we should
be hurried from thought to thought, and from action to action,
entirely at the mercy of chance.
CHAPTER n.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
68. Of all the feelings raised in us by external objects, those only
of the eye and the ear are honored with the name of passion or
emotion; the most pleasing feelings of taste, or touch, or smell,
aspire not to that honor. From this observation appears the con-
nection of emotions and passions with the fine arts, which, as ob-
served in the introduction, are all of them calculated to give pleasure
to the eye or the ear ; never once condescending to gratify any of
the inferior senses. The design accordingly of this c^japter is to
delineate that connection, with the view chiefly to ascertain what
po^er the fine arts have to raise emotions and passions. To those
who would excel in the fine arts, that branch of knowledge is in-
dispensable ; for without it the critic, as well as the undertitker,
ignorant of any rule, has nothing left but to abandon himself
to chance. ' Destitute of that branch of knowledge, in vain will
either pretend to foretell what effect his work will have upon the
heart.
C9. Human nature is a complicated machine, and is unavoidably
80 in order to answer its various purposes. The public indeed have
been entertained with many system.s of human nature that flatter
the mind by their simplicity : according to some writei's, man is
entirely a selfish being ; according to othere, univei-sal benevolence
«7. The relations ntnong objects affect onr conduct „ . . ..^
6ft. Feelinas that arc disthiguUl-ed by the name of p»s8iona. Tholr oonnecUon wWi U»
floe arta. — Object of .lie cliapter.
38 EM0TI0N8 AND PASSIONS.
is liis duty : one founfls morality upon sympathy solely, and one
upon utility. If any of these systems were copied from nature, the
present subject might be soon discussed. But the vaiiety of nature
is not so easily reached, and for confuting such Utopian systems
without the fatigue of reasoning, it appears the best method to take
a survey of human nature, and to set before the eye, plainly and
candidly, facts as they really exist.
PART I.
CAUSES UNFOLDED OF THE EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
SECTION I.
Difference between Emolion and Passion. — Causes that are the
mo^t common and the most general, — Passion considered as pro-
ductive of action.
VO. It is a fact univereally admitted, that no emotion or passion
ever starts up in the mind without a cause : if I love a person, it is for
good qualities or good oflSces : if I have resentment against a man,
it must be for some injury he has done me : and I cannot pity any
one who is under no distress of body nor of mind.
71. The circumstimces now mentioned, if they raise an emotion
or pa-ssion, cannot be entirely indifferent ; for if so, they could not
make any impression. And we find, upon examination,, that they
are not indifferent : looking back upon the foregoing examples, the
good qualities or good offices that attract my love, are antecedeiltly
agreeable : if an injury did not give uneasiness, it would not occa
sion resentment against the author : nor would the passion of pity
be raised by an object in distress, if that object did not give pain.
72. What is now said about the production of emotion or passion,
resolves itself into a very simple proposition, That we love what is
agreeable, and hate what is disagreeable. And indeed it is evident,
that a thing must be agreeable or disagreeable, before it can be the
objec!; either of love or of hatred.
73. This short hint about the causes of passion and emonon, leads
to a more extensive view of the subject. Such is our nature, that
ui)on })ercei\'ing certain external objects, we are instantaneously
69. Theories of hainRn nature.
70. Emotions or passions »re not without oause. Examples.
71. Remarks on foresroing examples.
72. What V. i lovf— wh:it «•<? bnte.
E>I0TI0N3 AND PASSIONS.
39
conscious of pleasure or pain: a gently-flovnng river a smooth ex-
tended plain, a spreading oak, a towering lull, are objects of sight
that raise pleasant euwtions : a barren heath, a dirty marsh, a
rotten carcass, raise painful emotions. Of the emotions thus produced,
we inquire for no other cause but merely the presence ot the object.
74 The things now mentioned raise emotions by means ot tlieir
properties and qualities : to the emotion raised by a large nver, its
sizef its force, and its fluency, contribute each a share : the regu-
larity, propriety, and convenience of a fine building, contnbute each
to the emotion raised by the building.
75. If external properties be agreeable, we have reason to expect
the same from those which are internal ; and, accordingly, power,
discernment, wit, mildness, sympathy, courage, benevolence, are
agreeable in a high degree : upon perceiving these q"ahties in
others, we instantaneously feel pleasant emotions, without the slightest
act of reflection, or of attention to consequences. It is almost un-
necessary to add, that certain qualities opposite to .the former, such
as dullness, peevishness, inhumanity, cowardice, occasion in the same
manner painful emotions. , . . „
76 Sensible beings affect us remarkably by their actions, borne
actions raise pleasant emotions in the spectator, without the least
reflection; such as graceful motion, and genteel behavior. But as
intention, a capital civcumstance in human actions, is not visible, it
requires reflection to discover their tme character. I see one deliver-
ing a purse of money to another, but. I can make nothing ot tliat
action, till I learn with what intention the money is given : it it be
ffiven to discharge a debt, the action pleases me m a slight degree;
ff it be a grateful return, I feel a stronger emotion ; and the pleas-
ant emotion rises to a great height, when it is the intention ot the
eiver to relieve a virtuous family from want. Thus actions are
qualified bv intention; but they are not qualified by the event; tor
an'action'well intended gives pleasure, whate^'er the event be.
Further, human actions are perceived to be riffht ov wron<j ; and
that perception qualifies the pleasure or pain that results from them.
Emotions are raised in us, not only by the qualities and actions of
othei-s, but also by their feelings : I cannot behold a man m distress,
without partaking of his pain ; nor in joy, without partaking ot his
pleasure. ., , . *• „» :„
77 The beino^ or things above descnbed occasion emotions m
us, not only in the original survey, but also when recalled to tlio
memory in idea: a field laid out with taste is pleasant in the recol-
lection,' as well as when under our eye : a generous action descnbed
7a Amotions on percelvin? certain externnl objects The cause of such emotions.
74 How the external oblccts mentioned raise cmotlona.
75. rntertial or mental causes of pleasant and painfnl emotions. „„anaed by In-
emotion.
40 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
in words or coioi's occasions a sensible emotion, as well as when we
BO'S it performed ; and when we reflect upon the distress of any per-
son, our pain is of the same kind with what we felt when eye-Avit-
nesses. In a word, an agreeable or disagreeable object recalled to
the mind in idea, is the occasion of a pleasant or painful emotion, of
the same kind with that produced when the object was present : the
only difference is, that an idea being fainter than an original percep-
tion, the pleasure or pain produced by the fonner is proportionably
fainter than that produced by the latter.
78. Having explained the nature of an emotion, and mentioned
several causes by which it is produced, we proceed to an observa-
tion of considerable importance in the science of human nature,
which is. That desire follows some emotions, and not othere. The
emotions raised by a beautiful garden, a magnificent building, or a
number of fine faces in a crowded assembly, is seldom accompanied
with desire. Other emotions are accompanied with desire ; emo-
tions, for example, raised by human actions and qualities: a vir-
tuous action raiseth in eveiy spectator a pleasant emotion, which is
commonly attended with desire to reward the author of the action :
a vicious action, on the contrary, produceth a painful emotion, at-
tended with desire to punish the dehnquent. Even things inanimate
often raise emotions accompanied with desire : witness the goods of
fortune, which are objects of desire almost universally : and the
desire, Avhen immoderate, obtains the name of avarice. The pleasant
emotion produced in a spectator by a capital picture in the pos-
session of a prince, is seldom accompanied with desire ; but if such
a picture be exposed to sale, desire of having or possessing is the
natural consequence of a strong emotion.
79. It is a truth verified by induction, that every passion is ac-
companied with desire ; and if an emotion be sometimes accompanied
with desire, sometimes not, ]<■ comes to be a material inquiry, in
what respect a passion difters from an emotion. Is passion in its
nature or feeling distinijuishable from emotion ? An internal mo-
tion or agitation of the mind, ■R'hen it passeth away without desire,
is denominated an emotion : when desire follows, the motion or
agitation is denominated a passion, A fine face, for example,
raiseth in me a pleasant feeling : if that feeling vanish without pro-
ducing any effect, it is in proper language an emotion ; but if the
feeling, by reiterated views of the object, become sufiiciehtly strong
to occasion desire, it loses its names of emotion, and acquires that
of passion. The same holds in all the other passions : the painful
feeling raised in a spectator by a slight injmy done to a stranger,
being accompanied with no desire of rejcnge, is termed an emotion :
but that injury raiseth in a stranger a stronger emotion, which, being
accompanied with desire of revenge, is a passion : external ex-
77. Emotions of memory. How they differ from those of ori^nal-pcrooitiou.
TS- Som-* emotions acoomp.inipd with (ieslre; others not. E\-nmi>!es.
KMOTIONS AND I'ASSTONS. 41
press! ons of Jistress produce in the spectator a painful feeling, which
being sometimes so slight as to pass away without any effect, is an
emotion ; but if the feeling be so strong as to prompt desire of
affording relief, it is a passion, and is termed ^7y ; envy is emula-
tion in excess ; if the exaltation of a competitor be barely disagiee-
able, the painful feeling is an emotion ; if it produce desire to de-
press him, it is a passion.
80. To prevent mistakes, it must be observed, that desire here is
tak(!n in its proper sense, namely, that internal act, which, by influ-
encing the will, makes us proceed to action. Desire in a lax sense
respects also actions and events that depend not on us, as when I
desire that my friend may have a son to represent him, or that my
countiy may flourish in arts and sciences : but such internal act is
more properly termed a wish than a desire.
.81. Having distinguished passion from emotion, we proceed to
consider passion more at large, with respect especially to its power
of producing action.
We have daily and constant experience for our authority, that no
man ever proceeds to action but by means of some antecedent desire
or impulse. So well established is this observation, and so deeply
rooted in the mind, that we can scarce imagine a difterent system of
action : even a child will say familiarly. What should itiake me do
this or that, when I have no desire to do it ? Taking it then for
granted, that the existence of action depends on antecedent desire,
it follows that where there is no desire, there can be no action. This
opens another shining distinction between emotions and passions.
The foi-mer, being without desire, are in their nature quiescent : the
desire included in the latter, prompts one to act in order to fulfil that
desire, or, in other words, to gratify the passion.
82. The cause of a passion is sufficiently explained above : it is
that being or thing, which, by raising desire, converts an emotion into
a passion. When we consider a passion with respect to its power of
prompting action, that same being or thing is termed its ohject : a
fine woman, for example, raises the passion of love, which is directed
to her as its object : a man, by injuring me, raises ray resentment,
and becomes thereby the object of my resentment. Thus the cause
of a passion and its object are the same in difiereut respects. An
emotion, on the other hand, being in its nature quiescent, and merely
a pjissive feeling, must have a cause ; but cannot be said, properly
speaking, to have an object.*
* [Tho came of a passion is that which raises it ; the obJ€4i is that toward*
which it prompts us to act, or on which it inclines us to fix our attention. The
79. Distinction between passion and emotion.— How some emotions get the n»me «t
pu»sion8. Illustrations.
80. Definition of Dp«lre. , ,
81. Passion as prodKcli\K nction.— Another distinction between emotions and [lasslons.
83. Whether Uie cause of a passion is identical with Its vbject.—\s tho same true of \M
eanso of an emotion f— Bealtle^s remarks.
4r2 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
83. The objects of our passions maybe distinguished into two
kinds, general and pailicuhir. A man, a house, a garden, is a par-
ticuhir object : fame, esteem, opulence, honor, are general objects,
because each of them comprehends many particulai's. The passions
directed to general objects are commonly termed appetites, in con-
tradistinction to passions directed to particular objects, which retain
their proper name : thus we say an appetite for fame, for glory, for
conquest, for riches ; but we say the passion of friendship, of love, of
gratitudi}, of envy, of resentment. And there is a material difference,
between appetites and passions, which makes it proper to distinguish
them hy different names : the latter have no existence till a proper
object be presented ; whereas the former exist first, and then are
directed to an object : a passion comes after its object ; an appetite
goes before it, which is obvious in the appetites of hunger, thirst, and
animal love, and is the same in the other appetites above men-
tioned.
84. By an object so powerful as to make a deep impression, the
mind is inflamed, and hurried to action with a strong impulse.
Where the object is less poweiful, so as not to inflame the mind,
nothing is felt but desire without any sensible perturbation. The
principle of duty affords one instance : the desire generated by an
object of duty, being commonly moderate, moves us to act calmly,
without any violent impulse ; but if the mind happen to be inflamed
with the impoi'tance of the object, in that case desire of doing our
duty becomes a Avarm passion,
85. The actions of brute creatures are generally directed by in-
stinct, meaning blind impulse or desire, without any view to conse-
quences. Man is framed to be governed by reason ; he commonly
acts with deliberation, in order to bring about some desirable end ;
and in that case his actions are means employed to bring about the
end desired : thus I give charity in order to relieve a person from
want ; I perform a grateful action as a duty incumbent on me ; and I
light for my country in order to repel its enemies. At the same time,
there are human actions that are not governed by reason, nor are
done with any view to consequences. Infants, like brutes, are
mostly governed by instinct, without the least \\q\v to any end,
good or ill. And even adult persons act sometimes instinctively :
thus one in extreme hunger snatches at food, without the slightest
consideration whether it be salutary : avarice prompts to accumulate
cause and the object of a passion are often, but not always, oneand the same
thing. Thus present good is both the eause and the object o^ joy ; we_ rejoice
in. it, and we rejoice on account of it. But of love or esteem, the cause is some
ajrreeable qunhty, and the object is some person supposed to possess that agree-
able quahty ; of resentment, in like manner, injury is the' cause, and the in-
jurious person the object. — Beatti-e.]
88. Objects of passion, particular and generaL Instances. — How appetite differs ttitm
pMa. on. Instances.
84. Influence of an obj<»et of duty.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 48
wealth, without the least view of ase ; and thereby absurdly con-
verts means into an end : and animal love often huiries to fruition,
without a thought even of gratification.
86. A passion when it flames so high as to impel us to act blindly
without any view to consequences, good or ill, may in that state be
termed imtinctive ; and when it is so moderate as to admit reason,
and to prompt actions with a view to an end, it may in that state be
termed deliberative.
87. With respect to actions exerted as means to an end, desire to
biing about the end is what determines one to exert the action ;
and desire considered in that view is termed a motive : thus the
same mental act that is termed desire with respect to an end in view,
is termed a motive with respect to its power of determining one to
act. Instinctive actions have a cause, namely, the impulse of the
passion ; but they cannot be said to have a motive, because they are
not done with any view to consequences.
We learn from experience, that the gi-atification of desire is
pleasant ; and the foresight of that pleasure becomes often an addi-
tional motive for acting. Thus a child eats by the mere impulse of
hunger : a young man thinks of the pleasm-e of gratification, which
being a motive for him to eat, fortifies the original impulse : and a
man further advanced in life, hath the additional motive that it
will contnbute to his health,
88. From these premises, it is easy to deteirnine with accuracy,
what passions and actions are selfish, what social. It is the end in
view that ascertains the class to which they belong : where the end
in view is my own good, they are selfish ; where the end in view is the
gootl of another, they are social. Ilence it follows, that instinctive
actions, where we act blindly and merely by impulse, cannot be
reckoned either social or selfish : thus eating, when prompted by
an impulse merely of nature, is neither social nor selfish ; but add a
motive, that it will contribute to my pleasure or my health, and it
becomes in a measure selfish. On the other hand, when afi'ection
moves me to exert an action to the end solely of advancing my
friend's happiness, without regard to my own gi-atification, the action
is justly denominated social ; and so is also the atfection that is ita
cause : if another motive be added, that gratifying the affection will
also contribute to ray own happiness, the action becomes partly sel-
fish. If charity be given with the single view of relieving a person
from distress, the action is purely social ; but if it be partly in view
to enjoy the pleasure of a virtuous act, the action is so far selfish.*
* A selfish motive proceeding from a social principle, such as tliat men-
tioned, is the most respectable of all selfish motives. To enjoy the pleasure
85. Action" prompted by instinct snd by reason.— Actions of bnites, of Infants, of adalta.
86 Instinctive passions. — Delib ^ratlve passions.
S7. The same mental act termed a desire and amotlr«.— The foresight of the gndiflcation
it desire, a motlre.
44 EMOriONS AN1> PASSIONS.
A just action, when prompted by the principle of duty solely, is
neither social nor selfish. When I perform an act of justice with a
view to the pleasure of gratification, the action is selfish : 1 pay a
debt for my own sake, not with a view to benefit my creditor. But
suppose the money has been advanced by a fiiend without interest,
purely to oblige me : in that case, t(^ether with the motive of grati-
fication, there arises a motive of gratitude, which respects the creditoi
solely, and prompts me to act in order to do him good ; and the
action is partly social, partly selfish. Suppose again I meet with a
surprising and unexpected act of generosity, that inspires me with
love to my benefactor, and the utmost gratitude. I burn to do him
good : he is the sole object of my desire ; and my own pleasure m
gratifying the desire, vanisheth out of sight : in this case, the action
I perform is purely social. Thus it happens, that when a social
motive becomes strong, the action is exerted with a view singly to
the object of the passion, and self never comes in \iew.
89. When this analvsis of human nature is considered, not one
article of which can with truth be controverted, there is reason to
be sui-prised at the blindness of some philosophers, who, by dark and
confused notions, are led to deny all motives to action but what arise
fi-om self-love. Man, for aught appears, might possibly have been
so fi-amed, as to be susceptible of no passions but what have self for
their object: but man thus framed, would be ill fitted for society:
his constitution, partly selfish, partly social, fits him much better for
his present situation.*
90 Of self, every one hath a direct perception ; of other thmga
we have no knowledge but bv means of their attributes : and hence
it is, that of self the perception is more Kvely than of any other
thing. Self is an agreeable object ; and for the reason now given,
must be more agreeable than any other object. Is this sufficient to
account for the prevalence of self-love ?t
91. In the foregoing part of this chapter it is suggested, that some
circumstances make beings "or things fit objects for desire, others
of a virtuous action, oue must be virtuous ; and to enjoy the pleasure of a char-
itable action, one must think charity laudable at least if not a duty. It la
otherwise where a man gives charity merely for the sake of ostentation ; tor
this he may do without having any pity or benevolence in his temper.
* As the benevolence of many human actions is beyond the possibihty or
doubt, the argument commonly insisted on for reconciling such actions to the
Belflsh Bvstem, is, that the only motive I can have to perform a benev-olent
action, o'r an action of any kind, is the pleasure that it affords me. So much
then is yielded, that we are pleased when we do good to others; which is a
fair admission of the principle of benevolence ; for without that prmciple, what
pleasure could one have in doing good to others ? And admitting a nrinciple
of benevolence, why may it not 6e a motive to action, as well as selHsliness is,
or any other principle ?
t [Consult Beattie's Moral Science, 2S6-9.J .
8« Passions and actions that are selfish; social; neither. Illnstraaoni-KcitArks «
chaHtv ; on an act of justice ; on meeting wit!, an act ot generosity.
89, 'The error of referriD| all actions to self-love. Its refuuUon.
90. Tbe predominance of self-love accounted for.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
45
not This hint ought to be pursued. It is a truth ascertained by
univereal experience, that a thing which in our apprehension is
beyond reach, never is the object of desire; no man m his right
senses desires to walk on the clouds, or to descend to the centre ot
the earth : we may amuse ourselves in a revene, with building
castles in the air, and wishing for what can never happen ; but sucb
things never move desire. And indeed a desire to do what we are
sensible is beyond our power, would be altogether absurd. In the
next place, though the difficulty of attainment with respect to things
within reach often inflames desire, yet where the prospect of at-
tainment is faint, and the event extremely uncertain, the object,
however agreeable, seldom raiseth any strong desire : thus beauty,
or any other good quality, in a woman of rank, seldom raises love
in a man greatly her inferior. In the third place, different objects,
equally within reach, raise emotions in different degrees; and when
desire accompanies any of these emotions, its strength, as is natural,
is propoitioned to that of its cause. Hence the remarkable difference
among desires directed to beings inanimate, animate, and rational :
the emotion caused by a rational being is out of measure stronger
than any caused by an animal without reason ; and an emotion
raised by such an animal, is stronger than wliat is caused by any
thintr inanimate. There is a separate reason why desire of which
a rafional being is the object, should be the strongest : our desires
swell by partial gratification ; and the means we have of gratifying
desire, by benefiting or harming a rational being, are witliout end :
desire directed to an inanimate being, susceptible neither of pleasure
nor pain, is not capable of a higher gratification than that of ac-
quiring the property. Hence it is, that though every emotion ac-
companied with desire, is, strictly speaking, a passion; yet, com-
monly, none of these are denominated passioiw, but where a sensible
being, capable of pleasure and pain, is the object.
SECTION II.
Power of Sounds to raise Emotions and Fasstons.
92. Upon a review, I find the foregoing section almost wholly
employed upon emotions and passions raised by objects of sight,
though they are also raised by objects of hearing. As this happened
without intention, merely because such objects are famihar above
others, I find it proper to add a short section upon the power of
sounds to raise emotions and passions.
I begin with comparing sounds and visible objects with respect to
their influence upon the inind. It has already been observed, that
91. What is said of things beyond onr re»ch ; of tbinw dlfflcalt to attain ; of «fferont
tt^cets equally witliiu reaoh ?— Desires directed t» beings iimuitiiat* Rnitn«t« ; raUouaL
4G EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
of all external objects, rational beings, especially of our own species,
have the most powerful influence in raising emotions and passions ;
and, as speech is the most powerful of all the means by whi(;h one
human being can display itself to another, the objects of the eye
must so for yield preference to tliose of the ear. With respect to
inanimate objects of sight, sounds may be so contiived as to laise
both terror and miith beyond what can be done by any such object.
Musip has a commanding influence over the mind, especially in
conjunction with words. Objects of sight may indeed contiibute
to the same end, but more faintly ; as where a love poem is re-
liearsed in a shady grove, or on the bank of a purling stream. But
sounds, which are vastly more ductile and various, readily accom-
pany all the social affections expressed in a poem, especially emotions
of love and pity.
93. Music, having at command a great variety of emotions, may,
like many objects of sight, be made to promote luxury and effemi-
nacy ; of which we have instances without number, especially in
vocal music. But, with respect to its pure and refined pleasures,
music goes hand in hand with gardening and architect ui'e, her sister
arts, in humanizing and polishing the mind ; of which none can
doubt who have felt the chamis of music. But, if authority be
required, the following passage from a grave historian, eminent for
solidity of judgment, must have the greatest weight. Polybius,
speaking of the people of Cynsetha, an Arcadian tribe, has the fol-
lowing train of reflections : " As the Arcadians have always been
celebrated for their piety, humanity, and hospitality, we are naturally
led to inquire, how it has happened that the Cynaetheans are distin-
guished from the other Arcadians, by savage mannere, wickedness,
and cruelty. I can attribute this difference to no other cause, but
a total neglect among the people of Cynaitha, of an institution
established among the ancient Arcadians with a nice regard to their
manners and their climate : I mean the discipline and exercise of
that genuine and perfect music, which is useful in every state, but
necessary to the Arcadians; whose manners, originally rigid and
austere, made it of the greatest importance to incorporate this art
into the very essence of their government."
No one will be surprl'sed to hear such influence attributed tc
music, when, with respect to another of the fine arts, he finds a hving
instance of an influence no less powerful. It is unhappily indeed
the reverse of the former : for it has done more mischief by corrupting
British manners, than music ever did good in purifying those ot
Arcadia.
94. The licentious court of Charles IL, among its many disorders,
engendered a pest, the virulence of which subsists to this day. The
92. Comparative influence of sounds and of visible objects to raise e'notlons and pa£sion&
— InJauenco of rational beings ; of speech ; of musia
1*8. Music and ber (Jstu- arts.— Polybius' aooouut oftbe audout Aioadlaus.
EMOTIONS AKD PASSIONS. 47
English comedy, copying the manners of the court, bccawe abomi-
nably licentious; and continues so (1763) with very little softening.
It is there an established rule, to deck out the chief characters with
eveiy vice in fashion, however gross. But, as such charactei"s viewed
in a true light would be disgustful, care is taken to disguise their
deformity under the embellishnxents of wit, sprightliness, and good
humor, which in mixed company makes a capital figiire. It requires
not much thought to discover the poisonous influence of such plays.
A young man of figure, emancipated at last from the severity and
restraint of a college education, repairs' to the capital disposed to
every sort of excess. The playhouse becomes his favorite amuse-
ment ; and he is enchanted with the gayety and splendor of the chief
personages. The disgust which vice gives him at first, soon wears
off, to make way for new notions, more liberal in his opinion ; by
which a sovereign contempt for religion, and a declared war upon
the chastity of wives, maids, and widows, are converted from being
infamous vices to be -fashionable virtues. The infection spreads
gradually through all ranks, and becomes univereal. How gladly
would I listen to any one who should undertake to prove, that what
I have been describing is chimerical ! But the dissoluteness of our
young men of birth will not suffer me to doubt of its reality. Sir
Harry Wildair has completed many a rake ; and in the Suspicious
Husband, Ranger, the humble imitator of Sir Harry, has had no
slight influence in spreading that character. What woman, tinc-
tured with the playhouse morals, would not be the sprightly, the
witty, though dissolute Lady Townly, rather than the cold, the sober,
though virtuous Lady Grace ? How odious ought writers to be who
thus employ the talents they have from their Maker most traitorously
against himself, by endeavoring to corrupt and disfigure his crea-
tures ! If the comedies of Congreve did not rack him with remoi-se
in his last moments, he must have been lost to all sense of virtue.
Nor will it aftbrd any excuse to such writers, that their comedies are
entertaining : unless it could be maintained, that wit and sprightli-
ness are better suited to a vicious than a virtuous character. It
would grieve me to think so ; and the direct contrarj' is exemplified
in the Merry Wives of Windsor, where we are highly entertained
with the conduct of two ladies not more remarkable for mirth and
spirit than for the strictes* purity of manners.
SECTION III. -h
Causes of the Emotion of Joy and Sorrow.
95. This subject was purposely reserved for a separate section,
because it could not, witli perspicuity, be handled under the general
94, Tb« oorruptlsig Influcne* of En|;lisU come Jy. Ilirw tbonra
4»
48 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
head. An emotion accompanied with desii-e is termed a passion ;
and when the desire is fulfilled, the passion is said to be gratified.
Now, the gratification of eveiy passion must be pleasant ; for noth-
ing can be more natural, than that the accomplishment of any
wish or desire should afiect us with joy : I know of no exception but
when a man stung with remorse desires to chastise and punish him-
self. The joy of gratification is properly called a?i emotion ; be-
cause it makes us happy in our present situation, and is ultimate iu
its nature, not haviug a tendency to any thing beyond. On the
other hand, sorrow must be the result of an event contrary to what
we desire ; for if the accomplishment of desire produce joy, it is
equally natural that disappointment should produce sorrow.
An event, fortunate or unfortunate, that falls out by accident,
without being foreseen or thought of, and which therefore could not
be the object of desire, raiseth an emotion of the. same kind with
that now mentioned ; but the cause must be different ; for there can
be no gTatification where there is no desire. We have not, how-
ever, far to seek for a caik>e : it is involved in the nature of man,
that he cannot be inditferent to an event that concerns him or any
of his connections ; if it be fortunate, it gives him joy ; if unlbrtu-
nate, it gives hira sorrow.
96. In no situation doth joy rise to a greater height, than vipon
the removal of any violent distress of mind or body ; and in no
situation doth soitow lise to a greater height, than upon the removal
of what makes us happy. The sensibility of our nature serves in
part to account for these eftects. Other causes concur. One is,
that violent distress always raises an anxious desire to be fi-ee from
it ; and tlierefore its removal is a high gi-atification : nor can we be
possessed of any thing that makes us happy, without washing its
continuance ; and therefore its removal, by crossing our wishes, must
create sorrow. The principle of contrast is another cause : an
emotion of joy arising upon the removal of pain, is increased by
contrast when we reflect upon our former distress : an emotion of
sorrow, upon being deprived of any good, is increased by contrast
when w-e reflect tipon our former happiness :
Jaffier. Tliere's not a wretch that lives on common charity,
But's happier than me. For I liave known
The luscious sweets of plenty : every night
Have slept with soft content about my head,
And never wak'd but to a joyful morning. /
Yet now must fall like a full ear of corn,
Whose blossom 'scap'd, yet's wither'd in the ripening.
Venice Preserved, Act I. Sc. 1.
It hath always been reckoned diflBcult to account for the extreme
pleasure that follows a cessation of bodily pain ; as when one is le-
95. When an emotion is called a passion. — "Why gratified passion is pleasant Excep-
tion.— Why the joy of gratification is termed an emotion. — Tlie enaotion raised by a*
accidental ovcnt, whether fortunate or unfortunate.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
49
lieved from the rack, or from a violent fit of the stone. What is
said explains this difficulty, in the easiest and simplest manner :
cessation of bodily pain is not of itself a pleasure, for a non-ens or
a negative can neither give pleasure nor pain ; but man is so framed
by nature as to rejoice when ^e is eased of pain, as well as to be
sorrowful when deprived of any enjoyment. This branch of our '
constitution is chiefly the cause of the pleasure. The gratification
of desire comes in as an accessory cause ; and contrast joins its
force, by increasing the sense of our present happiness. In the case
of an acute pain, a peculiar circumstance contributes its part : the
brisk circulation of the animal spirits occasioned by acute pain con-
tinues after the pain is gone, and produceth a very pleasant emotion.
Sickness hath not that effect, because it is always attended with a
depression of spirits.
9*7. Hence it is, that the gradual diminution of acute pain, occa-
sions a mixed emotion, partly pleasant, partly painful : the partial
diminution produceth joy in' proportion ; but the remaining pam
balanceth the joy. This mixed emotion, however, hath no long en-
durance ; for the joy that ariseth upon the diminution of pain soon
vanisheth, and leaveth in the undisturbed possession that degree of
pain which remains.
What is above observed about bodily pain, is equally apphcable
to the distresses of the mind ; and accordingly it is a common arti-
fice, to prepare us for the reception of good news by alarming our
fears.
SECTION IV.
Sympathetic Emotion of Virtue, and its catise,
98. One feeling there is that merits a deliberate view, for its
singularity as well as utility. Whether to call it an emotion or a
passion, seems uncertain : the former it can scarce be, because it in-
volves desire ; the latter it can scarce be, because it has no object
But this feeling, and its nature, will be best understood from ex-
amples. A signal act of gratitude produceth in the spectator or
reader, not only love or esteem for the author, but also a separate
feeling, being a vagu? feeling of gratitude without an object ; a
feeling, however, that aisposes the spectator or reader to acts of
gratitude, more than upon an ordinary occasion. This feeling is
overlooked by writers upon ethics ; but a man may be convinced of
its reality, by attentively watching his own heart when he thinks
9C. In what cases do joy and sorrow rise to the greatest height? The causes assigned.
Quotation from Venic« Preserved.— Aceoxmt for the pleasure that follows a cessation of
bodilvpain. . ,.
9T. Emotion prt^lnced by the gradnal diminution of acute pain. Distresses or »•
tulnd.
50 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
warmly of any signal act of gratitude : he will be conscious of the
feeling, as distinct from the esteem or admiration he has for the
grateful person. The feeling is singular in the following respect,
that it is accompanied with a desire to perform acts of gratitude,
without having any object ; though in that state, the mind, won-
derfully bent on an object, neglects no opportunity to vent itself:
any act of kindness or good-will, that would pass unregarded upon
another occasion, is greedily seized ; and the vague feeling is con-
verted into a real passion of gratitude : in such a state, favors are
returned double.
99. In like manner, a courageous action produceth in a spectator
the passion of admiration directed to the author : and besides this
well-known passion, a separate feehng is raised in the spectator,
which may be called an emotion of courage ; because, while under
its influence, he is conscious of a boldness and intrepidity beyond
what is usual, and longs for proper objects upon which to exert this
emotion :
Spuraantemqae dari, pecora inter inertia, votis
Optataprum, aut fulvum descendere monte leonem.
^ ^ ' .^Eneid, iv. 158.
Non altramente ill tauro, ove I'irriti
Geloso amor con stimoli pungenti,
Horribilmente mugge, e co'muggiti
Gli spirti in se risveglia, e I'ire ardenti :
E'l corno aguzza ai tronchi, a par ch' inviti
Con vani colpi a'la battaglia i venti.
Tasso, Canto vii. st. 55.
So full of valor tliat they smote the air
For breatliing in their races.
Tempest, Act rV. So. 4.
The- emotions raised by music, independent of words, must be all
of this nature : courage roused by martial music performed upon
instruments without a voice, cannot be directed to any object ; nor
can grief or pity raised by melancholy music of the same kind have
an object.
100. For another example, let us figure some grand and heroic
action, highly agreeable to the spectator : besides veneration for the
author, the spectator feels in himself an unusual dignity of character,
which disposeth him to great and noble actions ; and herein chiefly
consists the extreme dehght every one hath in the histories of con-
querors and heroes.
This singular feeling, which may be termed the sympathetic emo-
tion of virtue^ resembles, in one respect, the well-known appetites
that lead to the propagation and preservation of the species. The
appetites of'hunger, thirst, and animal love, arise in the mind before
they are directed to any object ; and in no case whatever is the
98. Peelings produced by contemplating a signal act of gratitude. In -what does their
Binpnlarity consist? ,
99. The effect of contemplf ring a courageous action.— Tlie effect of martial and of iiu«J»
annholy music
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
51
mind more solicitous for a orroper object, than -when under the in-
fluence of any of these appetites.
The feeling I have endeavored to unfold, may well be termed th£
sympathetic emotion of virtue ; for it is raised in the spectator, or
in a reader, by virtuous actions of every kind, and by no other sort.
When we contemplate a virtuous action, which fails not to prompt
our love for the author, our propensity at the same time to such
actions is so much enlivened, as to become for a time an actual
emotion. But no man hath a propensity to vice as such : on the
contrary, a wicked deed disgusts him, and makes him abhor the
author ; and this abhorrence is a strong antidote against vice, as
long as any impression remains of the wicked action.
101. In a rough road, a halt to view a fine country is refreshing ;
and here a delightful prospect opens upon us. It is indeed wonderful
to observe what incitements there are to virtue in the human frame :
justice is perceived to be our duty, and it is guarded by natural
punishments, from which the guilty never escape ; to perform noble
and generous actions, a warm sense of their dignity and superior
excellence is a most efficacious incitement. And to leave virtue in
no quarter unsupported, here is untblded an admirable contrivance,
bv which good example commands the heart, and adds to virtue the
force of habit. We approve eveiy virtuous action, and bestow our
affection on the author ; but if virtuous actions produced no other
effect upon us, good example would not have great influence : the
sympathetic emotion under consideration bestows upon good ex-
ample the utmost influence, by prompting us to imitate what we
admire. This singular emotion will readily find an object to exert
itself upon : and at any rate, it never exists without producing some
effect ; because virtuous emotions of that sort, are in some degree an
exercise of virtue : they are a mental exercise at least, if they appear
not externally. -And every exercise of virtue, internal and external,
leads to habit ; for a disposition or propensity of the mind, hko a
hmb of the body, becomes stronger by exercise. Proper means, at
the same time, being ever at hand to raise this sympathetic emotion,
its frequent reiteration may, in a good measure, supply the want of
a more complete exercise. Thus, by proper discipline, every person
may acquire a settled habit of virtue : intercoms with men of worth,
histories of generous and disinterested actions, and frequent medita-
tion upon them, keep the sympathetic emotion in constant exercise,
which by degrees introduceth a habit, and confinns the autliority of
virtue : vnth respect to education in particular, what a spacious and
commodious avenue to the heart of a young person is here opened !
100. WTience the delight taken in reatUng the history of heroes and conqncrort.— E»-
•Yiarks npon the sympathetic emotion of virtue. — Has man a propensity to vice <u vueh T
101. Incitements to virtue In the human frame.— The effect of every oxerdae of Tlrto*
—How babits of virtue may be acquired.
63 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
SECTION V.
Jn many instances one Emotion is productive of another. The saiM
of Passions.
102. In the first chapter it is observed, that the relations by
which things are connected, have a remarkable influence on the
ti-ain of our ideas. I here add, that they have an influence, no less
remarkable, in the production of emotions and passions. Beginning
•with the former, an agreeable object makes every thing connected
■with it appear agreeable ; for the mind ghding sweetly and easily
through related objects, cari-ies along the agreeable properties it
meets with in its passage, a'nd bestows them on the present object,
which thereby appears more agreeable than when considered apart.
No relation is more intimate than that between a being and its
qualities: and accordingly, every quality in a hero, even the slightest,
makes a greater figure than more substantial qualities in others. The
propensity of carrying along agreeable properties fi'om one object to
another, is sometimes so vigorous as to convert defects into properties:
the wry neck of Alexander was imitated by his courtiers as a real
beauty, without intention to flatter: Lady Percy, speaking of her
husband Hotspur,
• By his light
Did all the chivalry of England move,
To do brave acts. He was indeed the glass,
Wherein the noble youths did dress themselves.
He had no legs that practised not his gait :
And speaking thick, which Nature made his blemish,
Became the accents of the valiant:
For those who could speak slow and tardily,
Would turn their own perfection to abuse,
To seem hko him.
Second PaH, Henry IV. Act II. So. 6.
103. The same communication of passion obtains in the relation
of principal and accessory. Pride, of which self is the object, ex-
pands itself upon a house, a garden, servants, equipage, and every
accessory. A lover addresseth his fair one's glove in the following
terms :
Sweet ornament that decks a thing divine.
Veneration for relics has the same natural foundation ; and^ that
foundation, with the superstructure of superstition, has occasioned
much blind devotion to the most ridiculous objects — to the supposed
milk, for example, of the Virgin Maiy, or the supposed blood of St.
102. Influence of the relations of things in producing emotions and passions.— The In-
fluence of an agreeable object on connected objects.— The relation of a being and Its qu»U-
Um.— The propensity of carrying along agreeable properties from one o^ect to another.—
Tli» wry nwk of AU!Tan''.<>r.— The speech of La-iy Percy concerning Hot»imT.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 53
Januarius* A temple is in a proper sense an accessory of the
deity to which it is dedicated : Diana is rhasie, and not only her
temple, but the very icicle which hangs on it, must partake of that
property :
The noble sister of Poplicola,
The moon of Rome ; cnaste as the icicle
That's curdled by the frost from purest snow,
And hangs on Dian's temple.
Coriolanus, Act V. Sc. 8.
Thus it is, that the respect and esteem which the great, the pow
erful, the opulent naturally command, are in some measure com
municated to their dress, to their manners, and to all their connec-
tions : and it is this communication of properties, which, prevailing
even over the natural taste of beauty, helps to give currency to what
is called the fashion.
104. By means of the same easiness of communication, every bad
quality in an enemy is spread upon all his connections. The sen-
tence pronounced against Ravaillac for the a.ssassination of Henry
IV. of France ordains that the house in which he was bom should
be razed to the ground, and that no other building should ever be
erected on that spot. Enmity will extend passion to objects still
less connected. The Swiss suflfer no peacocks to live, because the
Duke of Austria, their ancient enemy, wears a peacock's tail in his
crest A relation more slight and transitory than that of enmity,
may have the same effect : thus the bearer of bad tidings becomes
an object of aversion :
Fellow, beg'one ; I cannot brook thy sight ;
This news hath made theo a most ugly man.
Mng John, Act III. So. 1.
Yet the first bringer of unwelcome news
Hath but a losing office : and his tongue
Sounds ever after, as a sullen bell
Kemember'd tolling a departed friend. , , „ „
Second Fart, Henry IV. Act I. Sc. 8.
In borrowing thus properties from one object to bestow them on
another, it is not anv object indifferenUy that will answer. The ob
iect from which properties are borrowed, must be such as to warm
the mind and enliven the imagination. Thus the beauty of a woman,
which inflames the imagination, is readily communicated to a glove,
as above mentioned ; but the greatest beauty a glove is susceptible
• But wliv worship the cross which is supposed to 'b? that upon which our
Saviour sutfered ? T^hut cross ought to bo the object of hatred, not ot venera-
Uou [f be urged, that as an instrument of Christ s suffering it was saluta^
to mMnkind, I uuswor, Why is not also Pontius Pilate reverenced, Caiuphaa
the high-priest, and .ludas Iscariot ? ^^^^^^^
103. The communication of pa.ssion in the relation of principal and fc3ces*oiy.-Pri<to^
Love.— Veneration for relics.— A temple.— Diana. -The Jasbion.
54 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
o^ touches the mind so little, as to be entirely dropped in passing
from it to the owner. In general, it mcvy be observed, that any
dress upon a fine woman is becoming ; but that ornaments upon
one who is homely, must be elegant indeed to have any remarkable
effect in mending her appearance.*
105. The emotions produced as above may properly be termed
secondary, being occasioned either by antecedent emotions or ante-
cedent passions, which in that respect may be termed primary.
And to complete the present theory, I must add, that a secondary
emotion may readily swell into a passion for the accessory object,
provided the accessory be a proper object for desire. Thus it hap-
pens that one passion is often productive of another : examples are
without number ; the sole difficulty is a proper choice. I begin
with self-love, and the power it hath to generate love to children.
Every man, besides making part of &. greater system, like a comet, a
planet, or satellite only, hath a less system of his own, in the centre
of which he represents the sun darting his fire and heat all around ;
especially upon his nearest connections : the connection between a
man and his children, fundamentally that of cause and effect, be-
comes, by the addition of other circumstances, the completest that
can be among individuals ; and therefore self-love, the most vigor-
ous of all passions, is readily expanded upon children. The second-
aiy emotion they produce by means of their connection, is sujBB-
ciently strong to move desire even from the beginning ; and the
new passion swells by degrees, till it rivals in some measure self-love,
the primary passion. To demonstrate the trath of this theory, I
urge the following argument. Remorse for betraying a friend, or
murderino- an enemy in cold blood, makes a man even hate himself:
in that state, he is not conscious of affection to his children, but
rather of disgust or ill-will. What cause can be assigned for that
change, other than the hatred he has to himself, which is expanded
upon°his children. And if so, may we not with equal reason derive
from self-love, some part at least of the affection a man generally
has to them ?
106. The aftection a man bears to his blood relations, depends
* A house and gardens surrounded with pleasant fields, all in good order,
bestow greater lustre upon the o^vner than at firet will be imagined. The
beauties of the former are, by intimacy of connection, readily communicated
to the latter ; and if it have been done at the expense of the owner himself, we
naturally transfer to him whatever of design, art, or taste appears in the per-
fornianee. Should not this be a strong motive with proprietors to embellish
and improve their fields ?
104. Bad qualities in an enemy (iiffused.— Sentence against Eavaillac.— The Swiss against
peacoclcs.— The Hearer of bad tidings. Illustrations from Shakspeare.— In borrowing
properties from one object to bestow tliem on another, not every object will answer. Il-
lustrate. - . t f ^1
105. Distinction between seconJary and primary emotions.— One passion proMuctiv-e oi
•notier.— Self-love produces love to childem.— Man compared to tie solar system.— b«ir-
hi»t> td, ariaing froai a base act, is extended to his children.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
&b
partly jn the same principle : self-love is also expanded upon them ;
and tie communicated passion is more or less vigorous in proportion
to the degree of connection. Nor doth self-love rest here : it is, by
Uie force of connection, communicated even to things inanimate ;
and hence the affection a man bears to his property, and to every
thing he calls his own.
Friendship, less vigorous than self-love, is, for that reason, less apt
to communicate itself to the friend's children, or other relations.
Instances, however, are not wanting of such communicated passion,
arising from friendship when it is strong. Friendship may go higher
in the matrimonial state than in any other condition ; and Otway,
in Venice Preserved, takes advantage of that circumstance : in the
scene where Belvidera sues to her father for pardon, she is repre-
sented as pleading her mother's merits, and the resemblance she
bore to her mother :
Priuli. 'iS.j daughter !
Belvidera. Yes, your daughter, by a mother
Virtuous and noble, faithful to your honor,
Obedient to your will, kind to your wishes,
Dear to your arms. By all the joys she gave yoa
"When in her blooming years she was your treasuro,
Look kindly on me ; in my face behold
The lineaments of hers y' nave kissed so often.
Pleading the cause, of your poor cast-off child.
And again,
Belvidera. Lay me, 1 beg you, lay me
By the dear ashes of my tender mother :
She would have pitied me, had fate yet spard'd her.
Act V. So. 1.
This explains why any meritorious action, or any illustrious qualifi-
cation, in my son or my friend, is apt to make me over -value my
self: if I value my friend's wife or son upon account of their con-
nection Avith him, it is still more natural that I should value myself
upon account of my connection with him.
107. Friendship, or any other social affection, may, by chan^ng
the object, produce opposite effects.
Pity, by interesting us strongly for the person in distress, must of
consequence inflame our resentment against the author of the dis-
tress : for, in general, the affection we have for any man, generates
in us good-will to his friends, and ill-will to his enemies. Shaks-
peai-e shows great art in the funeral oration pronounced by Antony
over the body of Caesar. He first endeavors to excite grief in the
hearers, by dwelling upon the deplorable loss of so great a man :
this passion, interesting them strongly in Caesar's fate, could not fail
to produce a lively sense of the treachery and cruelty of the con-
106. The RffecOon a man bears to blood relations, and even to thlnsp Inanimate^epends
on what?— Communicated passion arising from friendship; especially in 'he matrimonial
state. Instance from VeniiM Preserc«d.—Tho eflfect upon us of any meritorious quaun-
■Wtion in a son or friencL
5 (J ■ EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
spiratoi-s; an infallible method to inflame the resentment of tli«
people beyond all bounds :
Antony. If you have tears, prepare to sbed them now
You all do know this mantle. 1 remember
The first time ever Caesar put it on ;
'Twas on a summer's evenmg, in his tent,
That day he overcame the Kervii— ., ^^„ , ,
Look ! in this place ran Cassius' dagger through,—
See what a rent the envious Casca made.
Throuo-h this the well-beloved Brutus stabb d,
And, at he pluck'd his cursed steel away,
Mark how the blood of Cajsar follow'd it !
Ae rushing out of doors, to be resolved,
' If Brutus so unkindly knock'd or no:
For Brutus, as you know, was Ciesar s angel.
Judge'oh you &ods ! how dearly Cjesar loved him 1
This, this, was the unkindest cut ot all ;
For when the noble Ctesar saw him stab.
Ingratitude, more strong than traitor s arms.
Quite vanquish'd him ; then burst Ins mighty heart,
And, in his mantle muffling up his face, .
Which all the while ran olood, great Cajsar tell.
Even at the base of Pompey's statue.
0 what a fall was there, my countrymen 1
Then I, and you, and all of us, fell down.
Whilst bloody treason flourish'd over us.
0, now you weep ; and I perceive you tecl
The dint of pity : these are gracious drops.
Kind souls ! what! weep you when you TDut behold
Our tesar's vesture wounded ? look you here !
Here is himself, marr'd as you .ee, ^Vj^^^^^^ ^^, i„. g,. g.
Had Antony endeavored to excite his audience V'^^'i^''*'"; w
out pfving the way by raising their grief, his speech would not have
"toV'Hrel'XTe^-dissocial passions, produce effects directly
opposle to thos'e above mentioned. If I hate a man his cMdre^
Sations, nay his property, become to me objects of aversion . his
enemies, on the other hand, I am disposed to esteem.
The more slight and transitoiy relations are not favorable to the
commuration^of passion. Anger, when sudden and indent is one
SSption : for, if the person who did the injury be removed out of
3 tha passion will vent itself against any related object, how-
ever si Xt the relation be. Another exception makes a greater
Ture a 2T0UP of beings or things becomes often the object of a
SmuntcSed mssion, ef en where the relation of the individuals to
rrerSpfentirbut slight. Thus, though I V^-o.^^^^^^^^
single man for living in the same town with myself , my ^^^^^i!'^^^
however, considered in a body, are preferred before othe s. Th s is
still more remarkable with . respect to h^J countrymen in gene a .
the grandeur of the complex objects swells the passion of i.elf-love
fttlapted to eicite to vengetnce.
EMOTIONS AMD PASSIONS. 67
lythe relation I have to my native country; and every passion,
when it swells beyond its ordinary bounds, hath a peculiar tendency
to expand itself along related objects. In fact, instances are not
rare, of persons, who upon all occasions are willing to sacrifice their
lives and fortunes for their countiy. Such influence upon the mind
of man hath a complex object, or, more properly speaking, a general
term.
109. The sense of order hath influence in the communication of
passion. It is a common observation, that a man's affection to his
parents is less vigorous than to his children : the order of iiature in
descending to children, aids the transition of the affection : the
ascent to a parent, contrary to that order, makes the transition more
diflicult. Gratitude to a benefactor is readily extended to his
children ; but not so readily to his parents. The difference, how-
ever, between the natural and inverted order, is not so considerable,
but that it may be balanced by other circumstances. Pliny gives
an account of a woman of rank condemned to die for a ciime ;
and, to avoid public shame, detained in prison to die of hunger :
her life being prolonged beyond expectation, it was discovered that
she was nourished by sucking milk from the breasts of her daughter.
This instance of filial piety, which aided the transition, and made
ascent no less easy than descent is commonly, procured a pardon to
the mother, and a pension to both. The story of Androcles and
the lion may be accounted for in the same manner : the admira-
tion, of which the lion was the object for his kindness and grati-
tude to Androcles, produced good-will to Androcles, and a pardon
of his crime.
And this leads to other observations upon communicated passions.
I love my daughter less after she is married, and my mother less
after a second marriage : the marriage of my son or of my father
diminishes not my affection so remarkably. The same observation
holds with respect to friendship, gratitude, and other passions : the
love I bear my friend, is but faintly extended to his married
daughter : the resentment I have against a man is readily extended
against children who make part of his family; not so readily
against children who are foris-familiated,* especially by mairiage.
This difference is also more remarkable in daughters than in sons.
These are curious focts ; and, in order to discover the cause, we
must examine minutely that operation of the mind by which a
passion is extended to a related object. In considering two things
as related, the mind is not stationary, but passeth and repasseth
from the one to the oilier, viewing the relation from each of them
[* Foris-famUiated ; — person?, who luiving received a portion of the paternal
estate, give up all title to a further sliaro.]
108. Operation of hatred and other Ussocial affections.— Transitory relatlcLt, mt fcvoi*
itblo to tuo ooniinnnUatlon of passioD, Two exceptionit.
3*
58 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
perhaps oftener than once ; which holds more especially in consider-
fng a relation between things of unequal rank, as between the cause
and the effect, or between a principal and an accessory : in contem-
platincr, for example, the relation between a building and, its orna-
ments°the mind is not satisfied with a single transition from the
former to the latter ; it must also view the relation, beginning at the
latter, and passing from it to the former. This vibration of the mind
in passing and repassing between thing's related, explains the facts
above mentioned : the mind passeth easily from the father to the
daughter ; but where the daughter is married, this new relation
attracts the mind, and obstructs, in some measure, the return from
the daughter to the father ; and any circumstance that obstructs
the mind in passing and repassing between its objects, occasions a
like obsti-uction in the communication of passion. The marnage ot
a male obstructs less the easiness of transition, because a male is
less sunk by the relation of marriage than a female.
110. The foregoing instances are of pa^ion commumcated trom
one object to another. But one passion may be generated by
another, without change of object. It in general is observable, that
a passion paves the way to others similar m their tone, whether
directed to the same or to a different object; for the mmd, heated
by any passion, is, in that state, more susceptible of a new im-
pression in a similar tone, than when cool and quiescent. It is a
common observation, that pity generally produceth friendship for a
person in distress. One reason is, that pity interests us in its ob-
ject and recommends all its virtuous quahties: female beauty
accordingly shows best in distress ; being more apt to inspire love
than upon an ordinary occasion. But the chief reason is, that
pity, warming and melting the spectator, prepares him for the recep-
fion of other tender aftections; and pity is readily improved into
love or friendship, by a certain tenderness and concern for tlie ob-
ject, which is the tone of both passions. The aptitude of pity to
produce love, is beautifully illustrated by Shakspeare :
Othelh. Her father loved me ; oft invited me
Still questioii'd me the story of my life,
From year to year ; the battles, sieges, fortunes,
That 1 had past.
I ran it through, even from my boyish days,
To th' very moment that he bade me tell it :
Wherein I spoke of most disastrous chances.
Of moving accidents by flood and field \ ^ ,
Of hair-breadth 'scapes in th' imminent deadly bread! ,
Of being taken by the insolent foe.
And sold to slavery ; of my redemption thcnoe,
109. Communication of passion modified by the sense °' "J^er^-^ffc^f"^" to p^^^^^^^^
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 99
And with it all my travel's history.
All these to hear
Would Desdemona seriously incline ;
Bu ; Etill the house-aflFaira would draw her thencis,
Whicli ever as she could with haste dispatch,
She'd come again, and, with a preedv ear,
Devour up my discourse : which I ooserving,
Took once a pliant hour, and found good means
To draw from her a prayer of earnest heart.
That 1 would all my pilgrimage dilate.
Whereof by parcels sne had something heard,
But not distinctively. 1 did consent,
And often did beguile her of her tears.
When 1 did speak of some distressful stroke
That my youth suffer'd. My story being done.
She gave me for my pains a world of signs :
She swore, in faith, 'twas strange, 'twas passing strange —
'Twas pitiful, 'twas wondrous pitiful —
She wish'd she had not heard it :— yet she wish'd
That heaven had made her such a man : — she thank'd me,
And bade me, if I had a friend that loved her,
I should but teach him how to tell my story,
And that would woo her. On this hint I spake ; '
She loved me for the dangers I had past.
And I loved her, that she did pity them : .
This only is the witchcraft I have used.
OtheUo, Act I. Sc. 8.
In this instance it will be observed that admiration concurred with
pity to produce love.
SECTION VI.
Causes of the Passions of Fear and Anger.
111. Fear and anger, to answer the purposes of nature, are hap
pily so contrived as to operate sometimes instinctively, sometimes
deliberately, according to circumstances. As far as deliberate, they
fall in with the general system, and require no particular explanation :
if any object have a threatening ap}>carance, reason suggests means
to avoid the danger : if a man be injured, the first thing he thinks
of, is what revenge he shall take, and wliat means he shall employ.
These particulars are no less obvious than natural. But, as the
passions of fear and anger, in their instinctive state, are less familiar
to us, it may be acceptable to the reader to have them accurately
delineated. He may also possibly be glad of an opportunity to have
the nature of instinctive passions more fully explained than there was
formerly opportunity to do. I begin with fear.
112. Self-preservation is a matter of too great importance to be
left entirely to the conduct of reason. Nature hath acted here with
her usual foresight. Fear and anger are passions that move us to
110. One passion generated by another without change of object— Pity frivM /j^, ^
what '—When female beauty sh )W8 to best advantage. Why ?— Quotation from OVifUa.
\\\. Fear and anpar openiiiiig tnstiucHvply and ilfllberBtelv.
00 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
act sometimes deliberately, sometimes instinctively, according^ to
circumstances; and by operating in the ^^^^^er manner, they fre-
quently afford security when the slower operations of dehberate
reason would be too late: we take nourishment commonly not by
the direction of reason, but by the impulse ot hunger and thirst;
and in the same manner, we avoid danger by the impulse ot tear,
which often, before there is time for reflection, placeth us m safety.
Here we have an illustrious instance of wisdom in the formation of
man • for it is not within the reach of fancy to conceive any thmg
more' ailfully contrived to answer its purpose, than the mstmctive
passion of fear, which, upon the fii^t surmise of danger, operates in-
stantaneously. So little doth the passion, in such instances, depend
on reason, that it frequently operates in contradiction to if a man
who is not upon his guard, cannot avoid shrinking at a blow, though
he knows it to be aimed in sport; nor avoid closing his eyes at the
approach of what may hurt him, though conscious that he is in no
dano-er. And it also operates by impelling us to act even ^^dlere we
are "conscious that our interposition can be of no service : if apas-
sao-e-boat, in a brisk gale, bear much to one side, I cannot amd
applyino- the whole force of my shouldei^ to set it upright: and, if
my hoi?e stumble, my hands and knees are instantly at work to
prevent him from faUing. ■, r, ■ e i.o^.v, .
113 Fear provides for self-preservation by flying from harm,
anger, by repelling it. Nothing, indeed, can be better contrived to.
repel or prevent injuiy, than anger or resentment : destitute of that
p^sion, men, like defenceless lambs, would he constantly open to
mischief* Dehberate anger caused by a voluntaiy injury, is too
well known to require any explanation: if my desire be to resent
an affront, I must use means ; and these means must be discovered
by reflection: deliberation is here requisite ; and m that case tlie
pLion seldom exceeds just bounds But where anger impels one
Suddenly to return a blow, even without thinking of doing mischief,
the pas/ion is instinctive : and it is chiefly m such a case that it is
rash and ungovernable, because it operates blindly, without affording
time for deliberation or foresight. .
Instinctive anger, is frequently raised by bodily pain, by a stroke,
for example, on a tender part, which, ruffling the temper and un-
hindng the mind, is in its tone similar to anger j and when a man
is thus beforehand disposed to anger, he is not mce nor scrupulous
about an object ; the person who gave the stroke, however accident,
ally is by an inflammable temper held a proper object, merely for
having occasioned the pain. It is still more remarkable, that a
• Pr^^Wiis beincr bit by a mouse he had canght, let it riip out of his lirgers :
" Jo""": U r.J" s^-s 'ho?'' i. oonte,.ptible hut what may provide for Us own
Bafcty, if it haVe courage."-P^»<a/-c^ Apothepnaia.
112. The advantages of the Instinctive action of fear.-Wisdom of IniplantlDg to m«
the prlnclpU offear.
EMOTIONS A3SD PASSIONS.
61
stock or a stone by which I am hurt, becomes an object of my re-
sentment : I am violently excited to crush it to atoms. The pa-i-
sion, indeed, in that case, can be but a single flash ; for bemg
entirely irrational, it must vanish with the fii-st rtflection. Nor is
that irrational eflect confined to bodily pain : internal distress, when
excessive, may be the occasion of effects equally irrational : pertur-
bation of mind, occasioned by the apprehension of having lost a dear
friend, will, in a fiery temper, prodiice momentary sparks of anger
against that very friend, however innocent : thus Shakspeare, in the
Tempest,
Alomo. ■ • Sit down and rest.
Even here I will put off my ho^e, and keep it
No longer for my flatterer ; he is drown'd
"Whom thus we stray to find, and the seajmock*
Our frustrate search on land. Well, let him go.
Act III. So. 8.
The final words. Well, let Mm go, are an expression of impatience
and ano-er at Ferdinand, whose absence greatly distressed his father,
dreadii^ that he was lost in the stoi-m. This nice operation of the
human mind, is by Shakspeare exhibited upon another occasion,
and finely painted in the tragedy of Othello : lago, by dark hmte
and suspicious circumstances, had roused Othello's jealousy ; which,
however, appeared too slightly founded to be vented upon Desde-
monji, its proper object. The perturbation and distress of mind
thereby occasioned, produced a momentary resentment against lago,
considered as occasioning the jealousy, though innocent :
Olhdlo. Villain, be sure thou prove my love a whore ;
Be sure a£ it ; give mc the ocular proof.
Or by the wrath of man's eternal soul,
Thou liadst been better have been born a dog.
Than answer my waked wrath.
lago. Is't come to this ?
OiheUo. Make me sec't ; or, at the least, so prove it,
That the probation bear no hinge or loop
To hang a doubt on : or woe upon thy life I
laao. Mv noble lord
Othello, "if thou dost slander her, and torture me,
Never pray more ; abandon all remorse ;
On horror's head horrors accumulate ;
Do deeds to make heaven weep, all earth amazed ;
For nothing canst thou to damnation add
Greater than that. . . tt c„ a
Othell\ Act II. Sc 8.
114. This blind and absurd effect of anger is more gayly illustra-
ted by Addison, in a story, the dramatis pirsonce of which are, a
cardinal, and a spy retained in pay for intelligence. The cardinal
is represented as minuting down the particulars. The spy begins
with a low voice, " Such an one the advocate whispered to one of
his friends within my hearing, that your Eminence was a very great
113. How do fear and anger, respectively, provide for the 8elf-pre^e"«"»" "Z ™^^-;
Operations of deliberate anger; also, of Instinctive an?er Not P^rt^fn'^V' J^^Sl ta
Uonal about iU objects.— Effects of mental perturbaUon, Ulustratod In ihe TempMt wxl «
OlfiMe.
C2 EMOTIONS AlH) PASSIONS.
poltroon ;" and after having given his patron time to take it down,
adds, That another called him " a mercenaiy rascal in a public con-
versation." The- cardinal replies, " Yerj well," and bids him go on.
The spy proceeds, and loads him with reports of the same nature,
till the" cardinal rises in a fury, calls him an impudent scoundrel,
and kicks him out of the room. — Spectator, No. 439.
We meet with instances every day of resentment raised by loss at
play, and wreaked on the cards or dice. But anger, a furious pas-
sion, is satisfied with a connection still slighter than that of cause
and effect ; of which Congreve, in the Mourning Bride, gives one
beautiful example :
Gonsalez. Have comfort,
Almeria. Cursed be that toncrue that bids me be of comfort,
Cursed my own tongue that could not move his pity,
Cursed these weak hands that could not hold him here.
For lie is crone to doom Alphonso's death.
Act IV. So. 8.
115. I have chosen to exhibit anger in its more rare appearances,
for in these we can best trace its nature and extent. In the exam-
ples above given, it appears to be an absurd passion, and altogether
iiTational. But we ought to consider, that it is not the intention of
nature to subject this passion, in every instance, to reason and reflec-
tion : it was given us to prevent or to repel injuries ; and, hke fear,
it often operates blindly and instinctively, without the least view to
consequences : the very first apprehension of harm, sets it in motion
to repel injury by punishment. Were it more cool and deliberate,
it would lose its threatening appearance, and be insuflacient to guard
us against \dolenc6. When such is and ought to be the nature of the
passion, it is not wonderfiil to find it exerted iiTegularly and capri-
ciously, as it sometimes is where the mischief is sudden and unfore-
seen. All the harm that can be done by the passion in that state
!s instantaneous ; for the shortest delay sets all to rights ; and cir-
cumstances are seldom so unlucky as to put it in the power of a
passionate man to do much harm in an instant
Social passions, hke the selfish, sometimes drop their character
and become instinctive. It is not unusual to find anger and fear
respecting others so excessive, as to operate blindly and impetuously,
precisely as where they are selfish.
SECTION VII.
Emotions caused hy Mction.
116. The attentive reader will observe, that hitherto no fiction
hath been assigned as the cause of any passion or emotion : whether
114. The lUnd and absurd effect of anger illustrated by Addison.— Resentment on losing
bv plav.
"115. 'The nsefnl purpose of tbeprlRCipIc of instinctive «n?er.- SocirI pa-islons eomctimei
b<vxiuic instinottvB.
EMCniONS AND PASSIONS. 63
it be a being, action, or quality, that moveth us, it is supposed lo be
IX eSg. This observation shows that we have not yet com-
pffl oiStik; because passions, as all the world know, aje moved
Ty fiction as well as by truth. In judging beforehand o man, so
reWkably addicted to truth and reality, one should little dream
thrfiction can have any effect upon him; but man's intellectual
£wes are not sufficiently perfect to dive far even into his own
^ture I lall take occasion afterwards to show, that the power o
Sn to generate passion is an admirable contnvance subsej-vient
to excellenf purposes : in the mean time, we must try to unfold the
mpans that ffive fiction such influence over the mind.
That the^objects of our extemal senses really exist m the way
and manner we perceive, is a branch of intmtive knowledge :^v hen
I see a man wKking, a tree growing, or cattle S^^^S, j^^^^^'
doubt but that these objects are really what they appear tx) be . if
I be a spectator of any transaction or event, I have a conviction of
'the rearexistence of L persons engaged, of their -rds^-/! ^
their actions. Nature determines us to rely on the veracity of our
senL for otherwise they could not in any degree answer their
end that of laving open things existing and passing around us.
By the pow4 ?f memory, a thing formerly seen may be recalled
tolhe mind with different degrees of accuracy. We conimon y are
satisfied with a slight recollection of the capital circumstances and
Tn such recollection, the thing is not figured as in our ^ew, nor a^^^^
imaffe formed : we retain the consciousness of our present situation,
^dC r remember that formerly we saw that thing. But wuh
Jipect to an interesting object or event that, made a strong im-
preLon,! am not satisfied with ^ «"^^«T^ ^f!'^^^^"^ ^"f ^^,7^1
Spon every circumstlhce. I am imperceptibly converted into a
Sator and perceive every particular passing m my presence, as
w^en was in reality a spec^tor. For example, I saw yesterday a
Wiful woman in teaA for the loss of an only child, and was
greatly moved with her distress: not satisfied with a slight recol-
fell or bare remembrance, I ponder upon the -lanchdy scen^
conceiving myself to be in the place where I was an eJe-^vlt^es^
every circnmstance appears to me as at fii.t: I t^^nk I see the
woman in tears, and hear her moans. Hence it "^^X ^ J"^ ^ ^^^^
that in a complete idea of memory there is no past noi future . a
t^bg recalled to the mind wnth the accuracy I have been describing
is perceived as in our view, and consequently ^ .«^«l'°g «,* P^^^J^
PiSt time makes part of an incomplete idea only : I [^member or
feflect, that some fea.^ ago I was at Oxford, and saw the first stone
laid of the Ratcliff library ; and I remember that at a st.U grea er
distance of time, I heard a debate in the House of Commons about a
standing araiy. .
116. P«sions moved by flction.-To what fl<=«°'» °^^,J^ P°J*;Jee'^Thrn''grf^^^
tnow tbat exterual object? eslst In the way and manner wo perce»e. f.
64 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
llY. Lamentable is the imperfection of language, almost in every
particular that falls not under external sense. I am talking of a mat-
ter exceedingly clear in the perception : and yet I find no small diffi-
culty to express it cleai'ly in words ; for it is not accurate to talk of
incidents long past as passing in our sight, nor of hearing at present
what we really heard yesterday, or at a more distant time. And
yet the want of proper words to describe ideal presence, and to dis-
tinguish it from real presence, makes this inaccuracy unavoidable.
When I recall any thing to my mind in a manner so distinct as to
form an idea or image of it as present, I have not words to describe
that act, but that I perceive the thing as a spectator, and as existing
in my presence ; which means not that I am really a spectator, but
only that I conceive myself to be a spectator, and have a perception
of the object similar to what a real spectator hath.
As many rales of criticism depend on ideal presence, the reader, it
is hoped, will take some pains to form an exact notion of it, as dis-
tinguished on the one hand from real presence, and on the other
from a superficial or reflective remembrance. In contradistinction
to real presence, ideal presence may properly be termed a waking
dream ; because, like a dream, it vanisheth the moment we reflect
upon our present situation : real presence, on the contrary, vouched
by eyesight, commands our belief, not only during the direct per-
ception, but in reflecting afterwards on the object. To distinguish
ideal presence from reflective remembrance, I give the following
illustration. "When I think of an event as past, without forming any
image, it is barely reflecting or remembering that I was an eye»
witness ; but when I recall the event so distinctly as to form a com-
plete image of it, I perceive it as passing in mv presence ; and this
perception is an act .of intuition, into whiclr reflection enters not,
more than into an act of sight.
Though ideal presence is thus distinguished from real presence on
the one side, and from reflective remembrance on the other, it is
however variable without any precise limits ; rising sometimes towards
the former, and often sinking towards the latter. In a vigorous ex-
ertion of memory, ideal presence is extremely distinct : thus, when
a man, entirely occupied with some event that made a deep im-
pression, forgets himself, he perceives every thing as passing before
him, and hath a consciousness of presence similar to that of a spec-
tator; with no difference but that in the former the perception of
presence is less firm and clear than in the latter. But such vigorous
exertion of memory is rare : ideal presence is oftener faint, and the
image so obscure as not to differ widely from reflective remem-
brance.
seen, recalled by memory with various decrees of exactness. Whether paat or ftiture is
thmiglit of in a very vivid memory of snch objeots.
117. Explain ideal presence as distinguished from real presence, and also from a super,
flcial or reflective remembrance. Ideal presence soiaetinies vergis* towards the ona or tJije
other of ibeM
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 66
118. Hitherto of an idea of memory. I proceed to consider the
idea of a thing I never saw, raised in me by speech, by writing, or
by painting. That idea, witli respect to the piesent sulject, is of
the same nature with an idea of memoiy, being either complete or
incomplete. A lively and accurate description of an important event,
raises in me ideas no less distinct than if I had been originally an
eye-witness : I am insensibly transformed into a spectator, and have
an impression that every incident is passing in my presence. On
the other hand, a slight or superficial nan-ative produceth but a
faint and incomplete idea, of which ideal presence makes no part.
Past time is a circumstance that enters into this idea, as it doth into
an incomplete idea of memory : I believe that Scipio existed about
2000 years ago, and that he overcame Hannibal in the famous bat-
tle of Zama. When I reflect so slightly upon that memorable
event, I consider it as long past. But let it be spread out in a
livelv and beautiful description, I am insensibly transformed into a
spectator : I perceive these two heroes in act to engage : I perceive
them brandishing their swords, and cheering their troops ; and in
tliat manner I attend them through the battle, every incident of
which appears to be passing in my sight.
I have had occasion to observe (Part I. sect. i. of the present
chapter) that ideas, both of memory and of speech, produce emotions
of the same kind with what are produced by an immediate view of
the object ; only fainter, in proportion as an idea is fainter than an
original perception. The insight we have now got unfolds that
mystery : ideal presence supples the want of real presence ; and in
idea we perceive persons acting and suffering, precisely as in an origi-
nal survey : if our sympathy be engaged by the latter, it must also in
some degree be engaged by the former, especially if the distinctness
of ideal presence approach to that of real presence. Hence the
pleasure of a reverie, where a man, forgetting himself, is totally-
occupied with the ideas passing in his mind, the objects of which
he conceives to be really existing in his presence. The power of
language to raise emotions, depends entirely on the raising such
.ively and distinct images as are here described : the reader's passions
are never sensibly moved, till he be thrown into a kind of reverie ;
in which state, forgetting that he is reading, he conceives every
incident as passing in his presence, precisely as if he were an eye-
witness. A general or reflective remembrance cannot warm us into
any emotion : it may be agreeable in some slight degree ; but its
ideas are too faint and obscure to raise any thing hke an emotion :
and were they ever so lively, they pass with too much precipitation
to have that effect. Our emotions are never instantaneous; even
such as come the soonest to their height, have difterent periods of
birth and increment ; and to give opportunity for these difl'erent
periods, it is necessary that the cause of every emotion be present
to the mind a due time ; for an emotion is not carried to its height
QQ EMOTIONS AND PASSION?.
but by reiterated impressions. We know that to be tbe case of
emotions arising from objects of siglit; a quick succession, even of
the most beautiful objects, scajce making any impression ; and if
this hold in the succession of original perceptions, how much more
in the succession of ideas !
119 Though all this while I have been only descnbmg what
passeth in the mind of every one, and what every one must be
conscious of, it was necessary to enlarge upon the subject; because,
however clear in the internal conception, it is far from being_ so
when described in words. Ideal presence, though of general im-
portance, hath scarce ever been touched by any wnter ; and how-
ever difficult the explication, it could not be avoided m accounting
for the effects produced by fiction. Upon that pomt, the reader i
euess has prevented me: it already must have occurred to him, that
if, in reading, ideal presence be the means by which our passions
are moved, it makes no difference whether the subject be a table or
a true history: when ideal presence is complete, we perceive every
obiect as in our sight; and the mind, totally occupied with an in-
teresting event, finds no leisure for reflection. This reasomng is
confirmed by constant and universal experience. Let us take under
consideration the meeting of Hector and Andromache, in the sixth
book of the Iliad, or some of the passionate scenes in King Lear :
these pictures of human life, when we are sufficiently engaged, give
an impression of reality not less distinct than that given by lacitus
describing the death of Otho: we never once reflect whether the
story be true or feigned ; reflection comes afterwards, when we have
the scene no longer before our eyes. This reasoning will appear in
a still clearer light, by opposing ideal presence to ideas raised by a
cursory narrative; which ideas being taint, obscure, and imperfect,
leave a vacuity in the mind, which solicits reflection. And accord-
ingly, a curt narrative of feigned incidents is never rehshed : any
shght pleasure it affords is more than counterbalanced by the disgust
it inspires for want of truth. , -r , j ■ •
To support the foregoing theor}^ I add what I reckon a decisive
argument ; which is, that even genuine history has no command
over our passions but by ideal presence only ; and consequently, that
in this respect it stands upon the same footing with fable, io ine
it appears clear, that in neither can our sympathy hold firm against
reflection ; for if the reflection that a story is a pure fiction prevent
our sympathy, so will equally the reflection that the persons de-
scribed are no longer existing. What eftect, for exanriple, can the
belief of the story of Lucretia have to raise our sympathy when she
died above 2000 years ago, and hath at present no painful feeling
~118. The Idea of a thins I never saw, raised by speed., ^Y"""S; oj P»\"^'^f^^fl\feJ
Arc emotions instantaneous?
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 67
of the injury done her ? The effect of history, in" point of instruction,
depends in some measure upon its veracity. But history cannot
reach the haart, while we indulge any reflection upon the facts :
such reflection, if it engage our belief never fails at the same time
to poison our pleasure, by convincing us that our sympathy for those
who are dead and gone is absurd. And if reflection be laid aside,
histoiy stands upon the same footing with fable : what eflect either
may have to raise our sympathy, depends on the vivacity of the
ideas they raise ; and, with respect to that circumstance, fable is
generally more successful than history.
120. Of all the means for making an impression of ideal presence,
theatrical representation is the most powerful. That words, inde-
pendent of action, have the same power in a less degree, every one
of sensibility must have felt : a good tragedy will extort tears in
private, though not so forcibly as upon the stage. That power belongs
also to painting : a good historical picture makes a deeper impres-
sion than words can, though not equal to that of theatrical action.
Painting seems to possess a middle place between reading and
acting : in making an impression of ideal presence, it is not less
superior to the former than inferior to the latter.
It must not, however, be thought that our passions can be raised
by painting to such a height as by words : a picture is confined to a
single instant of time, and cannot take in a succession of incidents :
its impression indeed is the deepest that can be made instantaneous-
ly ; but seldom is a passion raised to any height in an instant, or
by a single impression. It was observed above, that our passions,
those especially of the sympathetic kind, require a succession of
hnprcssions ; and for that reason, reading and acting have greatly
the advantage, by reiterating impressions without end.
Upon the whole, it is by means of ideal presence that our passions
are excited ; and till words produce that charm, they avail nothing :
even real events entitled to our belief, must be conceived present
and passing in our sight, before they can move us. And this theory
serves to explain several phenomena otherwise unaccountable. A
misfortune happening to a stranger, makes a less impression than one
happening to a man we know, even where we are no way interested
in him : our acquaintance with this man, however slight, aids the
conception of his sufiering in our presence. For the same reason,
we are little moved by any distant event ; because we have more
diflBculty to conceive it present^ than an event that happened in our
neighborhood.
119. How does the doctrine of Idenl presence aoconnt for the equal Impresslvenesa of
fiction and true history y Beference to the Iliad, and King Lear. — Ideal presence con-
trasted with Ideas raised by a cursory narrative. — When only does even real history ejcert
a command over oar passions ?— What destroys the emotive power of history?
120. The most powerful means of makins an Impression of ideal presence. The next
most powerful. — C<imparative influence of painting, reading, and actin?, in awakening
Wrong feeling. — What is required even for real events, entitled to boliet to move ns?—
Misfortunes happening to strangers or to acquaintances. — Kvents distant or near.
gg EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
121 Every one is sensible, that describing a past event as pres-
ent haL a fine effect in language : for what other reason than that i
La; tS conception of ideal presence ? Take the following example :
And now-B-ith shouts the shocking armies closed,
To lances lances, shields to shields opposed ;
Host against host the shadowy legions drew.
The sounding darts, an iron tempest, flew ; _
Victors and vanquish'd join promiscuous cries,
Triumphing shouts and dying groans arise.
With streaming blood the slippery field is dyed,
And slaughter'd heroes swell the dreadtul tide.
In this passage we^may observe how the writer, inflamed with the
ubject, insensibly advances from the past time to the Present • 1^
to that foi^ of narration by conceiving every circmiytance a^ pa^
ing in his own sight : which at the same time ha. ^ f ^^^f \"^P^^^
the reader, by presenting things to him as a spectator But «^a°§«
from the past to the present requires some P^'^Pf t°°' ^'^.^^^^^^
sweet where there is no stop in the sense: witness the foUowmg
passage :
Thy fate was next, 0 Phsestus ! doom'd to feel
The great Idomeneus' protended steel ;
"Whom Borus sent (his son and only joy)
From fruitful Tame to the fields of Troy.
The Cretan iav'lin reach'd him from atar.
And pierced his shoulder as he rrwunts his c&r.-llmd, v. 57.
it is still worse to fall back to the past in the same period ; for
that is an antichmax in description :
Through breaking ranks his furious course he bends,
And at the goddess his broad lance extends :
Through he^r bright veil the daring weapon drove,
Th' ambrosial veil, which all the graces wove :
Her snowy hand the razing steel protaneci
And the transparent skin with crimson stain d..-llvut, v. 41d.
Again, describing the shield of Jupiter :
Here all the Terrors of grim ^arappear,
Here rages Force, here tremble Flight and tear,
Hero storm'd Contention, and here ^ "^J;;? J^j^;^^ ^. gu. •
And the dire orb portentous Gorgon crown d.—Uiaa,
Nor is it pleasant to be carried backward and forward alternately in
a rapid succession ;
Then died Scamandrius, expert in the chace.
In woods and wilds to wound the savage race ,
Diana taught him all her sylvanarts.
To bend the bow and aim unerring darts .
But vainly here Diana's arts he tries,
The fatiJ lance arrests him as he flies ;
From Menelaus' arm the wcnpon sent, _
Throuf'h his broad back and lieavmg bosom went .
Down^sinks the warrior with a thund'ring sound^
His brazen armor rings against th^groumW^^^^
121. The effect, In language of 'le-^'J'^^I^^Cle'frot fhe^'K^'t-TL'^"^^^^
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
09
122. It is wonderful to observe, upon what slight foundations
^atu^e erects some of her most solid and magnificent woiks. In
appearance at least, what can be more slight than ideal presence -.
And yet from it is derived that extensive influence which language
hath over the heart; an influence which, more than any other
means, strengthens the bond of society, and attracts individuals from
their private system to perform acts of generosity and benevolence.
Matters of fact, it is true, and truth in general, may be inculcated
without taking advantage of ideal presence; but without it, the
finest speaker or writer would in vain attempt to move any passion:
our sympathy would be confined to objects that are really present;
and language would lose entirely its signal power of making us
sympathize with beings removed at the greatest distance of time as
well as of place. Nor is the influence of language, by means of
ideal presence, confined to the heart: it reacheth also the under-
standing, and contributes to belief. For when events are related in
a lively manner, and every circumstance appears as passing before
us we suffer not patiently the truth of the fac* to be questioned.
An historian, accordinglv, who hath a genius for narration, seldom
fails to engage our behef. The same facts related in a manner cold
and indistinct, are not suffered to pass without examination : a thing
ill described is like an object seen at a distance, or through a mist ;
we doubt whether it be a reality or a fiction. Cicero says, that to
relate the manner in which an event passed, not only enlivens the
stoiy, but makes it appear more credible. For that reason, a poet
who can warm and animate his reader, may employ bolder fictions
than ought to be ventured by an inferior genius : the reader once
thorou<rhly engaged, is susceptible of the strongest impressions. A
masterfy painting has the same effect : Le Brun is no small support
to Quiutus Curtius; and among the vulgar in Italy, the belief of
scripture history is, perhaps, founded as much upon the authonty of
Raphael, Michael Angelo, and other celebrated painters, as upon
that of the sacred writers. .
123. From the foregoing theory are derived many useful rules in
criticism, which shall be mentioned in their proper places. One
specimen shall be our present entertainment. Events that surpnse
by being unexpected, and yet are natural, enliven greatly an epic
poem : but in such a poem, if it pretend to copy human manners
and actions, no improbable incident ought to be admitted ; that is,
no incident contrary to the order and course of nature. A chain
of imagined incidents linked together according to the order of
nature, finds easy admittance into the mind ; and a lively narrative
of such incidents occasions complete images, or in other words, ideal
presence : but our judgment revolts against an improbable incident;
122. The advantages to a speaker or writer in making use of itieal presence. I«J"fln-
cnce not only on the heart, but on the understanding -The support which B..iniat«Kl poetry
tcuds to fiction, and whloh a niartcriy painting l«nd# to hi:^ory.
70 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
and, if w e once begin to doubt of its reality, farewell relist and
concern — an unhappy effect ; for it will require more than an ordi-
nary effort to restore the waking dream, and to make the reader
conceive even the more probable incidents as passing in his presence.
I never was an admirer of machinery in an epic poem, and I now
find my taste justified by reason ; the foregoing argument concluding
still more strongly against imaginary beings, than against improbable
facts : fictions of that nature may amuse by their novelty and sin-
gularity; but they never move the sympathetic passions, because
they cannot impose on the mind any perception of reality. I appeal
to the discerning reader, whether that observation be not applicable
to the machinery of Tasso and of Voltaire : such machinery is not
only in itself cold and uninteresting, but gives an air of fiction to
the whole composition. A burlesque poem, such as the Lutrin or
the Dispensaiy, may employ machineiy with success; for these
poems, though they assume the air of histoiy, give entertainment
chiefly by their pleasant and ludicrous pictures, to which machinery
contributes : it is not the aim of such a poem to raise our sympathy ;
and for that reason a strict imitation of nature is not required. A
poem professedly ludicrous, may employ machinery to great advan-
tage ; and the more extravagant the better.
124. Having assigned the means by which fiction commands our
passions, what only remains for accomplishing our present task is
to assign the final cause. I have already mentioned, that fiction,
by means of language, has the command of om* sympathy for the
good of othere. By the same means, our sympathy may also be
raised for our own good. In the fourth section of the present chap-
ter, it is observed, that examples both of virtue and of vice raise
virtuous emotions ; which becoming stronger by exercise, tend to make
us virtuous by habit, as well as by principle. I now further observe,
that examples confined to real events are not so frequent as without
other means to produce a habit of virtue : if they be, they are not
recorded by historians. It therefore shows great wisdom to form us
in such a manner as to be susceptible of the same improvement
from fable that we receive fi-om genuine history. By that contri-
vance, examples to improve us in virtue may be multiplied without
end : no other sort of discipHne contributes more to naake virtue
habitual, and no other sort is so agreeable in the application. I add
another final cause with thorough satisfaction ; because it shows
that the Author of our nature is not less kindly provident for the
happiness of his creatures, than for the regularity of their conduct.
The power that fiction hath over the mind affords an endless variety
of refined amusements always at hand to employ a vacant hour .
123. One useful rule in criticism upon epic poetry, derived from the foregoing theory;
-«s to the Incidents to be introduced.— Objections to the use of machinery In sn «pio
poem. What ia meant h«re by niachluery.— Wbat sort of poem may employ macUi'wnr
U) advwilago.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
n
such amusements are a fine resource in solitude ; and, by cheering
and sweetening the mind, contribute mightily to social happiness.
[To the above remarks of Lord Kames, it seems important to add,
that they give but a partial, and what might prove a hurtful, view
of an important subject. He gives no intimation that a large pro-
portion of novels is adapted to corrupt the sentiments of the mind
and the affections of the heart : he writes as if all novels were un-
exceptionable in their moral tendency ; but since his day, nearly a
century ago, it is painful to reflect what polluting streams of fiction
have flowed from the press. Hence Lord Kames' remarks must be
taken as true only within certain limits — on the supposition that the
works of fiction are of good moral tendency.
It is (says Dr. Beattie in his Moral Science) the duty of poets,
and other writers of fiction, to cherish, by means of sympathy, in
those who read them, those affections only which invigorate the
mind and are favorable to virtue, as patriotism, valor, benevolence,
piety, and the conjugal, parental, and filial charities. Scenes of
exquisite distress, too long continued, enervate and overwhelm the
soul ; and those representations are still more blamable, which kindle
licentious passion, or promote indolence, aftectation, or sensuality.
Of the multitude of novels now published, it is astonishing and most
provoking to consider how few are not chargeable with one or other
of these faults, or with them all in conjunction.
In another place he remarks further : — To contract a habit of
reading romances is extremely dangerous. They who do so lose all
relish for history, philosophy, and other useful knowledge ; acquire a
superficial and frivolous way of thinking, and never fail to form false
notions of life, which come to be very hurtful to young people when
they go out into the worid. I speak not rashly, but with too much
evidence, when I affirm, that many young persons of both sexes
have, by reading romances, been ruined; and that many of the
follies, and not a few of the crimes, now prevalent, may be traced
to the same source.]
PART II.
BMOTIONS ^ND PASSIONS, AS PLEASANT AND PAINFUL, AGREEAHLK
AND DISAGKEEABLE. — MODIFICATIONS OF THESE QUALITIES.
125. Great obscurity may be observed among wiitei-s with re-
gard to the present point : particularly no care is taken to distinguish
124 Tbe final c«use(ordeslgn)of our bein<? so constituted as to have oar pnsslons moved
by flction.— Tbe good effects that may be stnured by flotlun.— Strictures npon Lord Kaium
rcu^irto.— Dr. Beattle's ob»erv^llloIl^
72 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
agi-eeable from pleasant, disagreeable from painftil ; or rather these
terms are deemed synonymous. This is an error not at all venial
in the science of ethics ; as instances can and shall he given, of
painful passions that are agreeable, and of pleasant passions that are
disagreeable. These terms, it is trae, are used indifferently in fa-
miliar conversation, and in compositions for amusement; but greater
accuracy is required from those who profess to explain the passions.
I shall endeavor to explain these terms by familiar examples.
Viewing a fine garden, I perceive it to be beautiful or agreeable ;
and I consider the beauty or agreeableness as belonging to the object,
or as one of its qualities. When I turn my attention from the
garden to what passes in my mind, I am conscious of a pleasant
emotion, of which the garden is the cause : the pleasure here is felt,
as a quality, not of the garden, but of the emotion produced by it.
I give an opposite example. A rotten carcass is disagreeable, and
raises in the spectator a painful emotion : the disagreeableness is a
quality of the object ; the pain is a quality of the emotion produced
by it. In a word, agreeable and disagreeable are quahties of the
objects we perceive ; pleasant and painful are qualities of the emo-
tions we feel : the former qualities are perceived as adhering to
objects ; the latter are felt as existing within us.
126. But a passion or emotion, besides being felt, is frequently
made an object of thought or reflection : we examine it ; we inquire
into its nature, its cause, and its effects. In that view, like other
objects, it is either agreeable or disagreeable. Hence clearly appear
the different significations of the terms under consideration, as ap-
plied to passi<Jn ; when a passion is termed pleasant or painful, we
refer to the actual feeling ; when termed agreeable or disagreeable,
we refer to it as an object of thought or reflection ; a passion is
pleasant or painful to the person in whom it exists \ it is agreeable
or disagreeable to the person who makes it a subject of contem-
plation.
In the description of emotions and passions, these terms do not
always coincide : to make which evident, we must endeavor to as-
certain, first, what passions and emotions are pleasant, what painful ;
and next, what are agreeable, what disagreeable. With respect to
both, there are general rules, which, if I can tmst to induction,
admit not a single exception. The nature of an emotion or passion,
as pleasant or painful, depends entirely on its cause : the emotion
produced by an agreeable object is invaiiably pleasant; and the
emotion produced by a disagreeable object is invariably painful.
(See Part vii. of this chapter.) Thus a lofty oak, a generous ac-
tion, a valuable discovery in art or science, are agreeable objects
that invariably produce pleasant emotions. A stinking puddle, a
125. What distinction writers have failed to make.— The meaning of agreeable and dis-
agreeable, pleasant and painful, illastratoa by the instance of a fine gard«n and of a roiusn
carcass.
[ EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 73
treacherous action, an iiregiilar, ill-contrived edifice, being disagreea-
ble objects, produce painful emotions. Selfish passions are pleasant,
for they arise from self, an agi-eeable object or cause. A social pas-
sion directed upon an agreeable object is always pleasant ; directed
upon an object in distress, it is painful. (See Pait vii. of this chapter.)
Lastly, all dissocial passions, such as envy, resentment, malice, being
caused by disagreeable objects, cannot fail to be painful.
127. A general rule for the agrecableness or disagreeableness of
emotions and passions is a more difficult enterprise : it must be
attempted, however. We have a sense of a common nature in every
species of animals, particularly in our own ; and we have a convio-
lion that this common nature is riffht, or perfect, and that individuals
ought to be made conformable to it. To every faculty, to every
passion, and to every bodily member, is assigned a proper oflBce and
a due proportion : if one limb be longer than the other, or be dis-
proportioned to the whole, it is wrong and disagreeable : if a pas-
sion deviate from the common nature, by being too strong or too
weak, it is also wrong and disagreeable : but as far as comformable
do common nature, every emotion and every passion is perceived by
us to be right, and as it ought to be ; and upon that account it
must appear agreeable. That this holds true in pleasant emotions
and passions, will readily be admitted : but the painful are no less
natural than the other ; and therefore ought not to be an exception.
Thus the painful emotion raised by a monstrous birth or brutal ac-
tion, is no less agreeable upon reflection, than the pleasant emotion
raised by a flowing river or a lofly dome ; and the painful passions
of grief and pity are agreeable, and applauded by all the world.
128. Another rule more simple and direct for ascertaining the
agrecableness or disagreeableness of a passion as opposed to an
emotion, is derived from the desire that accompanies it. If the
desire be to perform a right action in order to produce a good effect,
the passion is agreeable : if the desire be to do a wrong action in
order to produce an ill effect, the passion is disagreeable. Thus,
passions as well as actions are governed by the moral sense. Theso
rules by the wisdom of Provndence coincide : a passion that is con-
formable to our common nature must tend to good ; and a passion
that deviates from our common nature must tend to ill.
This deduction may be carried a great way farther ; but to avoid
intricacy and obscurity, I make but one other step. A passion
which, as aforesaid, becomes an object of thought to a spectator,
may have the effect to produce a passion or emotion in him ; for it
is natural that a social being should be aflfected with the passions
126. Passions and emoUons as objects of thought or reflection.— When a passion is
lenne<I pleasant or painful, and when atrreeable or dtsi^reeablo. — On what the nature of
in emotion as pleasant or painful depends. Illustrations. — Selfish passions.— Social ps»-
Sions. — Dissocial passions.
12T. Itulc for deterniining the agrecableness or disasrceablcness of emotion* and ptl-
lioii.H.— Biiiccl on llie seiist of a coii:uii>n uature %hicli we dueiu perfect or rixht
4
74 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
of others. Passions or emotions thus generated, submit, in common
with others, to the general law above mentioned, namely, that an
agreeable object produces a pleasant emotion, and a disagreeable
object a painful emotion. Thus the passion of gratitude, being to a
spectator an agreeable object, produceth in him the pleasant passion
of love to the grateful person ; and malice being to a spectator a
disagreeable object, produceth in him the painful passion of hatred
to the malicious person.
129. We are now prepared for examples of pleasant passions
that are disagreeable, and of painful passions that are agreeable.
Self-love, as long as confibed within just bounds, is a passion both
pleasant and agreeable : in excess it is disagreeable, though it con-
tinues to be still pleasant. Our appetites are precisely in the same
condition. Resentment, on the other hand, is, in every stage of the
passion, painful ; but it is not disagreeable unless in excess. Pity
is always painful, yet ahvays agreeable. Vanity, on the contrary, is
always pleasant, yet always disagreeable. But however distinct
these qualities are, they coincide, I acknowledge, in one class of pas-
sions". all vicious passions tending to the hurt of others, are equally
painful and disagreeable. \
The foregoing qualities of pleasant and paiuful, may be sufficient
for ordinary subjects ; but with respect to the science of criticism,
it is necessary that we also be made acquainted with the several
modifications of these qualities, with the modifications at least that
make the greatest figure. Even at first view one is sensible, that
the pleasure or pain of one passion differs from that of another :
how distant the pleasure of revenge gratified from that of love ! — so
distant, as that we cannot without reluctance admit them to be any
way related. That the same quahty of pleasure should be so differ-
ently modified in different passions, will not be surprising, when we
reflect on the boundless variety of agreeable sounds, taste?, and
smells daily perceived. Our discernment reaches differences stih
more minute, in objects even of the same sense : we have no diffi-
culty to distinguish different sweets, different sours, and different
bitters : honey is sweet, so is sugar, and yet the one never is mis-
taken for the. other ; our sense of smelling is sufficiently acute, to
listinguish varieties in sweet-smelling flowers without end. With
respect to passions and emotions, their differences as to pleasant and
painful have no limits ; though we want acuteness of feeling for tho
more dehcate modifications. There is here an analogy between our
internal and external senses : the latter are sufficiently acute for all
the useful purposes of life, and so are the former. Some pereons
indeed, Nature's favorites, have a wonderful acuteness of sense, which
to them unfolds many a delightful scene totally hid from vulgar
12S. Another rule for ascertaining the agreeableness or disagreeableness of » p«s-
sAoB. — Rule for passions or emotions, generated by thinking of the passions or emotions
In others.— lustMi'j-e? of gratitM'.le and malirc
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. T6
eyes. But if such refined pleasure be confined to a small number,
it is however wisely ordered that others are not sensible of the de-
fect ; nor detracts it from their happiness that otliers secretly are
more happy. With relation to the fine arts only, that quaUfication
seems essential ; and there it is termed delicacy of taste.
Should an author of such a taste attempt to describe all those
varieties in pleasant and painful emotions which he himself feels, he
would soon meet an invincible obstacle in the poverty of language :
a people must be thoroughly refined, before they invent words for
expressing the more delicate feelings ; and for that reason, no known
tongue hitherto has reached that perfection. We must therefore
rest satisfied with an explanation of the more obvious modifications.
130. In forming a comparison between pleasant passions of difier- •
ent kinds, we conceive some of them to be gross, some refined.
Those pleasures of external sense that are felt as at the organ of
sense, are conceived to be coi^poreal or gross (see the Introduction) :
the pleasures of the eye and the ear are felt to be internal, and for
that reason are conceived to be more pure and refined.
The social affections are conceived by all to be more refined than
the selfish. Sympathy and humanity are universally esteemed the
finest temper of mind ; and for that reason, the prevalence of the
social aifections in the progress of society is held to be a refinement
in our nature. A savage knows little of social affection, and there-
fore is not qualified to compare selfish and social pleasure ; but a
man, after acquiring a high relish for the latter, loses not thereby a
taste for the former : he is qualified to judge, and he will give pref-
erence to social pleasures as more sweet and refined. In fact they
maintain that character, not only in the direct feeling, but also when
we make them the subject of reflection : the social passions are far
more agreeable than the selfish, and rise much higher in our esteem.
131. There are differences not less remarkable among the painful
passions. Some are voluntary, some involuntaiy : the pain of the
gout is au example of the latter ; grief of the former, which in some
cases is so voluntary as to reject all consolation. One pain softens
the temper ; pity is an instance : one tends to render us savage
and cruel, which is the case of revenge. I value myself upon sym-
pathy : I hate and despise myself for envy.
Social affections have an advantage over the selfish, not only with
respect to pleasure, as above explained, but also with respect to pain.
The pain of an affront, the pain of want, the pain of disappointment,
and a thousand other selfish pains, are cruciating and tormenting,
129. Examples of pleasant passions that are disagreeable, and of nainftil passions that
are aijepable. — Self-love; appetites: resentment; pity; vanity;— all vicious passions.—
Modi^cations of the qualities already considered.— Why should the quality of pleasure
be so differently modilied In different passions? — Minuto differences in objects even of
the same sens*. Analogy here between our external and internal senses.— What is meant
by delicacy of taste?
130. Pleasant passions, as gross or reflntd.— Pleasures of exiernai sense. — ^The .<M>ciaI
alTeotttfn*.
76 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
and tend to a babit of peevishness and discontent. Social pains
have a very different tendency: the pain of sympathy, for example,
is not only voluntarj, but softens my temper, and raises me m my
own esteem. . , ^ •. j j u„
Refined manners and poHte behavior must not be deemed alto-
gether artificial: men who, inured to the sweets of society cultivate
humanity, find an elegant pleasure in preferring others, and making
them happy, of which the proud, the selfish, scarce have a con-
^^Scule, which chiefly arises from pride, a selfish passion, is at
best but a gross pleasure : a people, it is true, must have emerged
out of barbarity before they can have a taste for ndicule ; butit is
too rough an entertainment for the polished and refined. Cicero
discovers in Plautus a happy talent for ridicule, and a peculiar
delicacy of wit; but Horace, who made a figure in the court of
Augustus, where taste was considerably punfied declares against
the lowness and roughness of that author's raillery. Ridicule is
banished France, and is losing ground in England. ^
Other modifications of pleasant passions will be occasionally men-
tioned hereafter. Particulariy the modifications of hiffh and low
are to be handled in the chapter of grandeur and sublimity ; and
the modifications of dignijied and mean, in the chapter ot dignitv
and grace.
PART III. V
INTKRRUPTED EXISTENCE OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.— THEIR
GROWTH AND DECAY.
182 Were it the nature of an emotion to continue, like color
and fiffure, in its present state till varied by some operating cause,
the condition of man would be deplorable : it is ordered wisely, that
emotions should more resemble another attribute of matter, namely,
motion, which requires the constant exertion of an operating cause,
and ceases when the cause is withdrawn. An emotion may subsist
while its cause is present; and when its cause is removed, may
subsist by means of an idea, though in a fainter manner; but the
moment another thought breaks in and engrosses the mind, the
emotion is gone, and is no longer felt : if it return with its cause
or an idea of its cause, it again vanisheth with them when other
181. Pataful passions. «. voluntary or inToluntary.-A(ly«nta<p« of *odd affcctloM ora
Of Mlflsb.— Rollued jjuMirers.— BWJcul*.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. Y7
thoughts crowd in. The reason is, that an emotion or passion is
connected with the perception or idea of its cause so intimately as
not to have any independent existence : a strong passion, it is tnie,
hath a mighty influence to detain its cause in the mind ; but not so
as to detain it tbrever, because a succession of perceptions or ideas
is unavoidable. Further, even while a passion subsists, it seldom
continues long in the same tone, but is successively vigorous and
faint : Uie vigor of a passion depends on the impression made by its
cause ; and a cause makes its deepest impression when, happening
to be the single interesting object, it attracts our whole attention :
its impression is slighter when our attention is divided between it
and other objects ; and at that time ihe passion is fainter in pro-
portion.
133. The growth and decay of passions and emotions, traced
through all their mazes, is a subject too extensive for an undertaking
like the present : I pretend only to give a cursory ^^ew of it, such as
may be necessary for the purposes of criticism. Some emotions are
produced in their utmc^t perfection, and have a very short endurance;
which is the case of surprise, of wonder, and sometimes of terror.
Emotions raised by inanimate objects, trees, rivers, buildings, pic-
tures, arrive at perfection almost instantaneously ; and they have a
long endurance, a second view producing nearly the same pleasure
with the fii-st. Love, hatred, and some other passions, swell gradu-
ally to a certain pitch, after which they decay gradually. Envy,
malice, pride, scarce ever decay. Some passions, such as gratitude
and revenge, are often exhausted by a single act of gratification :
other passions, such as pride, malice, envy, love, hatred, are not so
exhausted, but having a long continuance, demand frequent gratifi-
cation. And with respect to emotions which are quiescent because
not productive of desire, their growth and decay are easily explained :
an 'emotion caused by an inanimate object cannot naturally take
longer time to arrive at maturity, than'is necessary for a leisurely
survey : such emotion also must continue long stationary, without
any sensible decay, a second or third view of the object being nearly
as agi-eeable as the first : this is the case of an emotion produced by
a fine prospect, an impetuous river, or a towering hill : while a man
remains the same, such objects ought to have the same effect upon
him. Familiarity, however, hath an influence here, as it hath every-
where : frequency of view, after short intervals especially, weans the
mind gradually from the object, which at last loses all relish : the
noblest object in the material worid, a clear and serene sky, is quite
disregarded, unless perhaps after a coui-se of bad weather. An
emotion raised by human virtues, qualities, or actions, may, by
reiteraied views of the object, swell imperceptibly, till it become so
132. Ematlons require the presence of an i?er«tlng cause.— The same passion rarlei !•
•trengtli at different times. Why 7
78 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. »
vigorous as to generate desire : in that condition it must be handled
as a passion.
134. As to passion, I observe, first, that when nature requires a
passion to be sudden, it is commonly produced in perfection ; which
is the case of fear and of anger. Wonder and surprise are_ always
produced in perfection : reiterated impressions made by their cause
exhaust these passions instead of inflaming them. This will be ex-
plained in chap. vi.
In the next place, when a passion hath for its foundation an oi-igi-
nal propensity peculiar to some men, it generally comes soon to
maturity : the propensity, upon presenting a proper object, is imme-
diately enlivened into a passion ; which is the case of pride, of envy,
and of malice.
In the third place, the growth of love and of hatred is slow or
quick according to circumstances; the good qualities of a person
raise in me a pleasant emotion, which, by reiterated views, is swelled
into a passion involving desire of that person's happiness : this de-
sire, he'atg freely indulged, works gradually a change internally,
and at last produceth in me a settled habit of affection for that
person now my friend. Affection thus produced operates precisely
like an original propensity ; for to euUven it into a passion, no more
is required but the real or ideal i^resence of the object. The habit
of aversion or of hatred is brought on in the same manner. And
here I must observe, by the way, that love and hatred signify com-
monly affection and aversion, not passion. The bulk of our passions
are indeed affection or aversion inflamed into a passion by different
circumstances : the aftection I bear to my son is inflamed into the
passion of fear when he is in danger ; becomes hope when he hath
a prospect of good fortune ; becomes admiration when he performs
a laudable action ; and shame when he commits any wronc ' aver-
sion becomes fear when there is a prospect of good fortune lO my
enemy ; becomes hope when he is in danger ; becomes joy when
he is in distress ; and sorrow when a laudable action is performed
by him.
Fourthly, passions generally have a tendency to excess, occasioned
by the following means. The mind affected by any passion is not
in a proper state for distinct perception, nor for cool reflection : it
hath always a strong bias to the object of an agreeable passion, and
a bifls no less strong against the object of a disagreeable pjission.
The object of love, for example, however indift'erent to othei-s, is to
the lover's conviction a paragon ; and of hatred, is vice itself without
alloy. What less can such delusion operate, than to swell the pas-
sion beyond what it was at first? for if the seeing or conversing with
138 Growth and decay of various emotions and passions.— Emotions raised by tnani-
mttc 'objects. Love, hatred, &c.— Further remarks concerning emotions caused by inan-
imate objects.— Effect of familiarity with them.— Emotions raised by reiterated views ol
buman virtues.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. T9
a fine woman has had the effect to carry me fi-om indifference to
love, how much stronger must her infiuence be, when now to my
conviction she is an angel! and hatred as well as other passions
must run the same course. Thus between a passion and its objett
there is a natural operation, resembling action and reaction in physics :
a passion acting upon its object, magnifies it greatly in appearance ;
and this magnified object reacting upon the passion, swells an*
inflames it mightily.
Fifthly, the growth of some passions depends often on occasional
circumstances : obstacles to gratification, for example, never fail to
augment and inflame a passion, because a constant endeavor to re-
move an obstacle preserves the object of the passion ever in view,
which swells the passion by impressions frequently reiterated. Thus
the restraint of conscience, when an obstacle to love, agitates the
mind and inflames the passion :
Quod licet, ineratnm est : quod non licet, acrius urit
Si nunquam Dauaen liabuisset ahenea turris,
Nou esset DanaS de Jove facta parens.
Ocid, Amor. I. 2.
At Uie same time, the mind, distressed with the obstacles, becomes
impatient for gratification, and consequently more desirous of it.
Shakspeare expresses this <5bservation finely :
All impediments in fancy's course,
Are motives of more fancy.
We need no better example than a lover who hath many rivals.
Even the caprices of the one beloved have the effect to inflame love ;
these occasioning uncertainty of success, tend naturally to make the
anxious lover overvalue the happiness of fmition.
135. So much upon the growth of passions: their continuance
and decay come next under consideration. And, first, it is a gen-
eral law of nature. That things sudden in their growth are equally
sudden in their decay. This is commonly the case of anger. And
with respect to wonder and surprise, which also suddenly decay,
another reason concurs that their causes are of short duration : nov-
elty soon degenerates into familiarity ; and the unexpectedness of
an object is soon sunk in the pleasure that the object aftbrds. Fear,
which is a passion of gi-eater importance as tending to self-preserva-
tion, is often instantaneous ; and yet is of equal duration with it*
cause : nay, it frequently subsists after the cause is removed.
lu the next -place, a pjission founded on a peculiar propensity,
subsists generally forever ; which is the case of pride, envy, and
1S4. (1.) What is said of any passion which nHtnre requires to be sudden ? (2.) y'b"' "'
pjissions founded on an original propensity peculiar to souio persons? (?•).« lint otino
growth of love and hatred » Oilier passions to wliicli
Bivo rise; mk, liope, ic. (4.) Whence the tendency
The action and reaction between a passion and Its
moted by obstructions to gratification. Illustrations piven.
80 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
malioe : objects are never wanting to inflame the propensity in:o a
passion.
Thirdly, it may be laid down as a general law of nature, That
eveiy passion ceases upon attaining its uUimate end. To explain
that law, we must distinguish between a particular and a geueial
end. I call a particular end what may be accomplished by a single
ftct : a general end, on the contrary, admits acts without number ;
because it cannot be said, that a general end is ever fully accom-
plished, while the object of the passion subsists. Gratitude and re-
venge are examples of the first kind : the ends they aim at may be
accomplished by a single act ; and, when that act is performed, the
passions are necessarily at an end. Love and hatred are examples
of the other kind ; desire of doing good or doing mischief to an
individual, is a general end which admits acts without number, and
which seldom is fully accomplished : therefore these passions have
frequently the same duration with their objects.
Lastly, it will aff"ord us another general view, to consider the
diflerence between an original propensity, and affection or aversion
produced by custom. The former adheres too close to the constitu-
tion ever to be eradicated ; and, for that reason, the passions to
which it gives birth continue during life with no remarkable dimi-
nution. The latter, which owe their birth and increment to time,
owe their decay to the same cause : affection and aversion decay
gradually as they grow ; and accordingly hatred as well as love are
extinguished by long absence. Affection decays more gradually
between persons, who, living together, have daily occasionto testify
mutually their good-will and kindness : and, when affection is de-
cayed, habit supplies its place ; for it makes these pei-sons necessary
to each other, by the pain of separation. (See Chapter xiv.) Affec-
tion to children hath a long endurance, longer perhaps than any
other affection : its growth keeps pace with that of its objects : they
display new beauties and qualifications daily, to feed and augment
the affection. But whenever the affection becomes stationaiy,_it
must begin to decay ; with a slow pace, indeed, in proportion to its
increment. In short, man with respect to this life is a temporary
being: he grows, becomes stationary, decays ; and so must all hia
powers and passions.
185 The continuance and decay of passions. (1.) Law concerning those of smlden
erow h- an-er &C. (2.) Concerning those founded on a peculmr propensity (3.) The
feSn of "a pafsfon on attaining it? ultimate end. Distinguish between particular and
atnori? end Examples of each kind. (4.) Difference between an original propensity and
ISction-orafeSfon produced by custom-Effect of absence -Aff..ct,ou between per-
ions living together.— Att'ection to cliildi'en.
BMOnONS AND PASSIONS. 81
PART IV.
COEXISTENT EMOTIONS >lfO PASSIONS.
136. For a thorough knowledge of the hum? n passions and
•Amotions, it is not sufficient that they be examined singly and sep-
arately : as a plurality of them are sometimes felt at the same
instant, the manner of their coexistence, and the effects thereby
produced, ought also to be examined. This subject is extensive ;
and it will be difficult to trace all the laws that govern its endless
variety of cases : if such an undertaking can be brought to perfec-
tion, it must be by degrees. The following hints may suffice for a
first attempt.
We begin with emotions raised by different sounds, as the sim-
plest case. Two sounds that mix, and, as it were, incorporate before
they reach the ear, are said to be concordant. That each of the two
(Sounds, even after their union, produceth an emotion of its own, must
be admitted ; but these emotions, like the sounds that produce
them, mix so intimately as to be rather one complex emotion than
two emotions in conjunction. Two sounds that refuse incorporation
or mixture, are said to be discordant ; and when heard at the same
instant, the emotions produced by them are unpleasant in conjunc-
tion, however pleasant separately.
Similar to the emotion raised by mixed sounds is the emotion
raised by an object of sight with its several qualities : a tree, for ex-
ample, with ita quahties of color, figure, size, &c., is perceived to be
one object ; and the emotion it produceth is rather one complex
emotion than different emotions combined.
With respect to coexistent emotions produced by different objects
of sight, it must be observed that however intimately connected such
objects may be, there cannot be a concordance among them like
what is perceived in some sounds. Different objects of sight, meaning
objects that can exist each of them independent of the others, never
mix or incorporate in the act of vision : each object is perceived
as its exists separately from others ; and each raiseth an emotion
different from that raised by the other. And the same holds in all
the causes of emotion or passion that can exist independent of each
other, sounds only excepted.
137. To explain the manner in which such emotions exist, similar
emotions must be distinguished from those that are dissimilar. Two
emotions are said to be similar, when they tend each of them to pro-
duce the same tone of mind : cheeriul emotions, however difieren*
186. Concordont and discordant sounds, and the emotions they raise— Emotion raised
by an object of sigbt, w.th Its several c u&llles.— Coexistent emotions proUucetl by different
•vj*ct« of »igbt
4*
82 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
their causes may be, are similar ; and so are those which are melan-
choly. Dissimilar emotions are easily explained by their opposition
to what are similar : pride and humility, gayety and gloominess, are
dissimilar emotions.
Emotions perfectly similar, readily combine and unite, so as m
ft manner to become one complex emotion : witness the emotions
produced by a number of flowers in a parterre, or of trees m a wood.
Emotions that are opposite or extremely dissimilar, never combine or
unite: the mind cannot simultaneously take on opposite tones ; it
cannot at the same instant be both joyful and sad, angry and satis-
fied, proud and humble: dissimilar emotions may succeed each
other with rapidity, but they cannot exist simultaneously.
Between these "two extremes, emotions unite more or less in pro
portion to the degree of their resemblance, and the degree in winch
their causes are connected. Thus the emotions produced by a fine
landscape and the singing of birds, being sitoilar in a considerable
degree, readily unite, though their causes are little connected. And
the same happens where the causes are intimately connected, though
the emotions themselves have little resemblance to each other ; an
example of which is a loved one in distress, whose beauty gives pleas-
ure, and her distress pain: these two emotions, proc«eding from
different ^'iews of the object, have very little resemblance to each
other ; and yet so intimately connected are their causes, as to force
them into a sort of complex emotion, partly pleasant, partly paintul.
This clearly explains some expressions common in poetry, a sweet
distress, a pleasant pain.
138. It was necessai-v to describe with some accuracy in what
manner similar and dissimilar emotions coexist in the mind, in order
to explain their difl^rent effects, both internal and external. This
subject, though obscure, is capable to be set in a clear light; and it
merits attention, not only for its extensive use in criticism, but for
the nobler purpose of deciphering many intricacies in the actions of
men Bernnning with internal effects, I discover two, clearly dis-
tinguishabTe from each other, both of them produced by pleasant
emotions that are similar; of which, the one may be represented by
addition in numbers, the other by harmony in sounds. Two pleasant
amotions that are similar, readily unite when they are coexistent ;
and the pleasure felt in the union is the sum of the two pleasures :
the same emotions \n succession, are far from making the same
fio-iire : because the mind, at no instant of the succession, is conscious
♦ It is easier to conceive the manner of coexistence of similar emotions than
10 describe it. They cannot be i^aid to mix or incornorato, l.kc concordant
Bounds: their union is rather of agreement or concord ; and therefoi e 1 ha\ o
chosen the words in the text, not as sufficient to express clearly the n.nuer ot
Iheir coexistence, but only as less liable to exception than any other I can ,ind.
I8T. Similar emotions to be distinsuished from dlMlmllar. Their rwpective ten lendee.
—If. what proportion emotion* un'te, i«ort< or U-jw,
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 83
ot more than a single emotion. This doctrine may aptly be illus-
trated by a landscape comprehending hills, valleys, plains, rivers,
trees, &c. : the emotions produced by these several objects, being
similar in a high degree, as falling in easily and sweetly with the
same tone of mind, are in conjunction extremely pleasant. This
multiplied eftect is felt from objects even of different senses, as where
a landscape is conjoined with the music of birds and odor of flowers ;
and results partly from the resemblance of the emotions and partly
from the connection of their causes: whence it follows, that the
efiect must be the greatest where the causes are intimately connected
and the emotions perfectly similar. The same rule is obviously ap-
plicable to painful emotions that are similar and coexistent.
139. The other pleasure arising from pleasant emotions similtu-
and coexistent, cannot be better explained than by the foregoing
example of a landscape, where the sight, hearing, and smelling are
employed: besides the accumulated pleasure above mentioned, of so
many different similar emotions, a pleasure of a different kind is felt
from the concord of these emotions. As that pleasure resembles
greatly the pleasure of concordant sounds, it may be termed the
Harmony of Emotions. This harmony is felt in the different emo-
tions occasioned by the visible objects ; but it is felt still more sen-
sibly in the emotions occasioned by the objects of different senses,
as where tlie emotions of the eye are combined with those of the
sar. The former pleasure comes under the rule of addition : this
comes under a different rule. It is directly in proportion to the
degree of resemblance between the emotions, and inversely in pro-
portion to the degree of connection -between the causes: to feel this
pleasure in perfection, the resemblance between the emotions cannot
be too strong, nor the connection between their causes too slight.
The former condition is self-evident ; and the reason of tlie latter is,
that the pleasure of harmony is felt from vaiious similar emotions,
distinct from each other, and yet sweetly combining in the mind ;
whi(;h excludes causes intimately conuL'('ied, for the emotions pro-
duced by them are forced into one complex emotion. This pleasure
of concQid or harmony, which is the result of [.leasing emotions, and
cannot have place with respect to those "that are painful, will be
further illustrated, when the emotions produced by the sound of
words and their meaning -ax^ taken under consideration. (Chap,
xviii. sect. 3.)
The pleasure of concord from conjoined emotions, is felt even
where the emotions are not peifectly similar. Though love be a
ISS. The effects of similar and dissimilar emoUons.— Two internal effccU produced by
pleasant emotions that are similar. Illustrations. , ,i v ..v
189. Concord of similar emotions produced by objects in a landscape, e^^pec ally bvot-
Jects of the different senses. Tiie pleasure of this harmony, proportional to wiiat?— wny
» slight cornection between the causes of the emotions iiicrea.'es the pleasure 'e^-—*"*
picnsure of concord from conjo' »ed emotions, even wh»n the emotions arc not penecti*
sbuUar.
g4 EMOTIONS AND 'PASSIONS.
pleasant passion, yet by its softness and tenderness it resembles in a
considerable degree the painful passion of pity or of grief ;_ and for
tliat reason, love accords better with these passions than Avith what
are gay and sprightly.
140. Next as to the effects of dissimilar emotions, which we may
guess will be opposite to what are above described. Dissimilar co-
existent emotions, as said above, never fail to distress the mind by
the difference of their tones ; from which situation a feeling of har-
mony never can proceed ; and this holds whether the- causes be
connected or not. But it holds more remarkably where the causes
are connected ; for in that case the dissimilar emotions being forcea
into an unnatural union, produce an actual feeling of discord. _ In
the next place, if we would estimate the force of dissimilar emotions
coexistent, we must distinguish between their causes as connected
or unconnected : and in order to compute their force in the fonnei
case, subtraction must be used instead of addition ; which willbe
evident from what follows. Dissimilar emotions forced_ into unioL
by the connection of their causes, are felt obscurely and imperfectly,
for each tends to vary the tone of mind that is suited to the other ;
and the mind thus distracted between two objects, is at no instant
in a condition to receive a deep impression from either. Dissimilai
emotions proceeding from unconnected causes, are in a very different
condition ; for as there is nothing to force them into union, they are
never felt but in succession ; by which means, each hath an oppor-
tunity to make a complete impi'ession.
This curious theory requires to be illustrated by examples. In
reading the description of the -flismal waste. Book I. of Paradise
Lost, we are sensible of a confused feeling, arising from _ dissimilar
emotions forced into union, to wit, the beauty of the description, and
the horror of the object described :
Seest thou yon dreary plain, forlorn and wild,
The seat of desolation, void of light,
B»ve what the glimmering of these livid flanaes
Casts pale and dreadful ?
And with respect to this and many similar passages in Paradise
Lost, we are sensible that the emotions, being obscured by each
other, make neither of them that figure they would make separately.
P'or the same reason, ascending smoke in a calm morning, which
inspires stillness and tranquillity, is improper in a picture full of vio-
lent action. A parterre, partly ornamented, partly in diso-^der pro-
duces a mixed feeling of the same sort. Two great armies in act to
engage, mix the dissimilar emotions of grandeur and of terrcr.
Suppose a virtuous man has drawn on himself a great misfortune
by a fault incident to human nature, and somewhat venial : tlie re-
morse he feels aggravates his distress, and consequently raises oui
pity to a high pitch : we at the same time blame the man ; and the
indignatioa°rai3ed by the fault he has committed, is dissimilar *o
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 83
pitv. These Nvo passions, however, proceeding from the same object,
are forced into a sort of union; but the indignation is so shght aa
scarce to be felt in the mixture. with pity. Subjects of this kind are
of all the fittest for tragedy ; but of that afterwards. (Chapter xxii.)
141 Opposite emotions are so dissimilar as not to admit any sort
of union, even where they proceed from causes the most intimately
connected. A succession [to an estate] opens to me by the death
of a worthy man, who was my friend as well as my busman : when
I think of my fi-iend, I am grieved ; but the succession gives me joy.
These two causes are intimately connected ; for the succession is the
direct consequence of my friend's death: the emotions however,
being opposite, do not mix ; they prevail alteraately, perhaps for a
course of time, till grief for my friend's death be banished by the
pleasures of opulence. A virtuous man suffenng unjustly, is an
example of the same kind : I pity him, and have great indignation
at the author of the wrong. These emotions proceed from causes
neariy connected; but, being directed to different objects, they are
not forced into union ; their opposition preserves them disUnct, and
accordingly they are found to prevail alternately. " _
142 I proceed to examples of dissimilar emotions arising from
unconnected causes. Good and bad news of equal importance ar-
riving at the same instant from different quarters, produce opposite
emotions, the discordance of which is not felt, because they are not
forced into union : they govern alternately, commonly m a quick
succession, till their force be spent :
Shyloch. How now, tubal, what news from Genoa? hast thou found my
^"rfSrl often came where I did hear of her, but cannot ^^^^f- ,,„„,„_.
l^r Why, there, there, there, there ! a diamond gone, cost me two thousand
dncau in/r'ankfortl the curse never fell upon our nat.on till.now; 1 never
fetlt tni now: two thousand ducats in that, and other precious precious
ewds ! I "voTi d my daughter were dead at my foot and tlie jewels m her
'eaT; 0 would she were Hears'd at my foot and the ducats '" I'fjoffi'?- |No
news of them; why, so! and I know not what's spent m ^^^c search why
thou lo<s upon loss ! the thief gone with so much, and so much to Jnl the
thief: and no satisfaction, no revenge, nor no ill luck «t>mng but what l.ghta
o' my shoulders ; no sighs but o' my breathing, no tears but o my sledding.
Tuh. Yes, other men have ill luck too ; Antomo, a.s I heard m Genoa
Shy. What, what, what? ill luck, ill luck?
■Tab. Hath an Argosie cast away, coming from rnpolis.
Shv. I thank God, I thank God ; is it true? is it true?
Tub. I spoke with some of the sailors that escaped the ^recfc.
Sfiy.l thank thee, good Tubid; good news, good news, ha, ha. where, in
^ r^Vour daughter spent in Genoa, as I heard, one night, fourscore dncate.
Shy. Thou stick'st a Sagger in mc ;' I shall never see my gold again ; four-
score ducats at a sitting, fourscore ducats !
140. The effocts of dissimilar coexistent emotion?, especially when the ^aases are co^
ncctei -nie conumrntive force of dis-similar coexJ^-tent emotions v.lien vr<'ct%'^'''? ^«
connected ami «^ln Prom uncounectc-d causes. Ilustrated by tl.e de.cr.ptKn of a dUma
^41*: OpS^'em^iis''S.ough arising from causes closely ccan.^. do not ualU
RxoinplMi
86 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
7\il. There camo divers of Antonio's creditors in my company to Venice,
that swear he cannot choose but break.-
6"%. I am gkd of it ; I'll plague him, I'll torture him ; I am glad of it.
Tub. One of them showed me a ring that he had of your daughter for a
monkey. *
SfiT/. 'Out upon her ! thou torlurest me. Tubal, it was my Turquoise : I had
it of Leah when 1 was a bachelor ; 1 would not have given it for a wilderness
of monkeys.
Tub. But Antonio is certainly undone.
Shj/. Nay, that's trup, that's very true ; go, fee me an officer, bespeak him
a fortnight before. 1 will have the lieart of him, if he forfeit ; for. were he out
of Venice, I can make what merchandise I will. Go, go, Tubal, and meet me
at our synagogue ; go, good Tubal ; at our svnagogue. Tubal.
Merchant of Venice, Act 111. Sc. 1.
In the same manner, good ncvs arriving to a man laboiing under
distress, occasions a vibration in his mind from the one to the other.
If the emotions be unequal in force, the stronger after a conflict -will
extinguish the weaker. Thus the loss of a house by fire, or of a sura
of money by bankruptcy, will make no figure in opposition to the
birth of a long-expected son, who is to inherit an opulent fortune ;
after some slight vibrations the mind settles in joy, and the loss is
forgot.
143. The foregoing observations will be found of great use in the
fine arts. Many practical rules are derived from them, which shall
afterwards be mentioned ; but for instant gratification in part the
reader will accept the following specimen, being an application of
these observations to music. It must be premised that no dis-
ngreeable combination of souuds is entitled to the name of music ;
or all music is resolvable into melody and harmony, which imply
agreeableness in their very conception. Sounds may be so contrived
as to produce horroi and several other painful feeling-s, which, in a
tragedy or in an opera, may be introduced with advantage to ac-
company the representation of a dissocial or disagreeable passion.
But such sounds must in themselves be disagreeable, and upon that
account cannot be dignified with the name of music. Secondly,
the agreeableness of vocal music dift'ers from that of instrumental ;
the former, being intended to accompany words, ought to be ex-
pressive of the sentiment that they convey ; but the latter, having
no connection wilh words, may be agreeable without relation to any
sentiment: harmony, properly so called, though delightful when in
perfection, hath no relation to sentiment ; and we often find melody
without the least tincture of it. It is beyond the power of music to
faise a passion or a sentiment ; but it is in the power of music U
raise emotions similar to what are raised by sentiments expressed in
words pronoimced with propriety and grace ; and such music may
justly be termed sentimental. Thirdly, in vocal music, the intimate
connection of sense and sound rejects dissimilar emotions, those
especially that are opposite. Similar emotions produced by the
142. Examples of dissimilar emotions arising from unconnected c»a:?os.— Good and !k**
lews, &c.--Case where tlie emotioas .ire an»iiual in forca.
EMO-nONS AND PASSIONS. ^7
Bense and the sound, go naturally into union, and at the same t me
TrHoucordant or harmonious; but dissimilar emotions forced into
union by these causes intimately connected, obscure each other, and
are also unpleasant by discordance. , , . e t\
144 These premises make it easy to determine what sort of poeti-
cal compositions are fitted for music. In general, as music in all ita
varior tones ought to be agreeable, it never can be concordant
IkhTny composftion in language expressing a disagreeable passion
Tr desciibing a disagreeable object: for here the emotions raised by
JL inL and by the sound are not only dissimilar but opposite
and S emotions forced into union produce always an unpleasant
mixture. Un.h-, accordingly is a very improper companion for sen-
tontTof malice, cruel tyreivy, peevishness, or o any other d.^.a
nassion- witness among a thousand King John's speech in bhak
Se £ting Hubert to murder Prince Arthur, which, even m
ZLTclZyyie..,y>i\l appear incompatible with any sor of
musir Music is a companion no less improper for the description
SaTy disagreeable object, such as that of Polyphemus in the hi^
book of the ^neid, or that of Sin in the second book of Pat adise
I^t: the horror of the object described and the pleasure of the
music would be highly discordant.
T45 With regard to vocal music there is an additional reason
against associating it with disagreeable passions The externa
.ians of such parous are painful-the looks and gestures to the
eye and the toL of pronunciation to the ear: such tones therefore
can never be expressed musically, for music must be pleasant, or it
IS not music. „ , , , .1 „. x._ j
On the other hand, music associates finely with poems tliat tend
to inspire pleasant emotions: music, for example m a cheerful tone
is perfectly concordant with everj- emotion in the same tone ; and
heL our taste for airs expressive of mirth and jolhty. Sjmpa-
thetic joy associates finely with cheerful music ; and sy^npathetic
pain no less finely with music that is tender and melancholy. All
the different emotions of love, namely, tenderness, concern, anxiety
pain of absence, hope, fear, accord delightfully with niusic; and
accordingly a pereon in love, even when unkindly treated, s
Boothed bv music ; for the tenderness of love still prevailing accords
widi a miinchoi; strain. This is finely exemplified by Shakspeare
in the fourth act of Othello, where Desdemona calls for a song expres-
sive of her distress. Wonderful is the delicacy of that writer s taste,
which foils him not even in the most refined emotions of human
nature. Melancholy music is suited to slight grief, which requires or
admits consolation; but deep grief, which refuses all coasolation,
rejects for that reason even melancholy music. ^
U1 Foresolng observations applied to tntwlc —Three tilings to be preml9e<1.
\u. The fort of p^llc*! compositions fltted for a.U5i<v-Ii. «bat senttoentt Is onusio w
h'vprorer compiinion ; for what objects alsot
88 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
Where the same person is both the actor and the singer, as in an
opera, -there is a separate reason why music should not be associated
with the sentiments of any disagreeable passion, nor the descnption
of any disagreeable object ; which is, that such association is alto*
gether unnatural : the pain, for example, that a man feels who is
agitated with malice or unjust revenge, disqualifies him for relishing
music, or any thing that is pleasing ; and therefore to represent
such a man, contrary to nature, expressing his sentiments in a song,
cannot be agreeable to any audience of taste.
146, For a different reason music is improper for accompanying
pleasant emotions of the more important land ; because these totally
engross the mind, and leave no place for music, nor for any sort of
amusement. In a perilous enterprise to dethrone a tyrant, music
would be impertinent even wliere hope prevails and the prospect of
success is great : Alexander attacking the Indian town, and mount-
ing the wall, had certainly no impulse to exert his prowess in
a song.
It is true that not the least regard is paid to these rules either in
the French or Italian opera ; and the attachment we have to operas
may at first be considered as an argument against the foregoing
doctrine. But the general taste for operas is no argument : in these
compositions the passions are so imperfectly expressed as to leave
the mind free for relishing music of any sort indifferently ; and it
cannot be disguised that the pleasure of an opera is derived chiefly
from the music, and scarce at all from the sentiments : a happy
concordance of the emotions raised by the song and by the music
is extremely rare ; and I venture to affii-m that there is no example
of it, unless where the emotion raised by the former is agreeable as
well as that raised by the latter.
147. Next in order, according to the method proposed, come ex-
ternal effects, Avhich lead us to passions as the causes of external
efiects. Two coexistent passions that have the same tendency, must
be similar ; they accordingly readily unite, and in conjunction have
double force. This is verified by experience ; from which we learn
that the mind receives not impulses alternately from such passions,
but one strong impulse from the whole in conjunction ; and indeed
it is not easy to conceive what should bar the union of passions that
have all of them the same tendency.
Two passions having opposite tendencies may proceed from the
same cause considered in different views. Thus a female may at
once be the cause both of love and of resentment ; her beauty in-
flames the passion of love, her cruelty or inconstancy causes resent-
145. Additional reason in rejrard to vocal music ajrtiinst asgoolatine it with 4i?a£:reeablo
pa'^ions. — With what sort of poein<= music well associates — The vitrioiis emotions that
accord with music. — Desilsmoaa— Case of a person who is at the same time singer and
actor, as in an opera.
14C. Why music U improper for accompanying pleasant emotions of the mere important
kind.
EMOnONS AND PASSI0N8. 89
ment When two such passions coexist in the same breast^ the
opposition of their aim prevents any sort of union, and accordingly
they are not felt otherwise than in succession ; the consequence ol
which must be, either that the passions will balance each other and
prevent exteraal action, or that one of them will prevail and accom-
plish its end. Guarini, in his Pastor Fido, describes beautifully the
strugo-le between love and resentment directed to the same object,
(Actl Sc. 3.)
Ovid paints in lively colors the vibration of mind between two
opposite passions directed to the same object. Althea had two
brothers much beloved, who were unjustly put to death by her son
Meleager in a fit of passion : she was strongly impelled to revenge ;
but the criminal was her own son. This ought to have withheld
her hand ; but the story is more interesting, by the violence of the
struggle between resentment and mateinal love. [Met. lib. 8. 1. 445.)
In cases of this kind, one circumstance always augments the fluc-
tuation : after balancing between two actions, a resolution to prefer
one of them is an inchoated gi-atification of the prevailing passion,
which moderates it in some degree ; and that circumstance tends to
give a superioiity to the opposite- passion : another circumstance also
concurs, that this opposite passion has, by restraint, acquired in the
interim some additional force.
148. Love and jealousy connected by a common object, occupy
the mind alternately : when the object is considered as beautiful,
love prevails : when considered as possibly unfaithful, jealousy pre-
vails. A situation of that kind affords great scoj^e for fluctuation of
passion ; which is painted to the life by several masterly hands in
words as well as in colors. Shakspeare handles the same subject,
but in a manner uncommon, and peculiar to himself In Othello's
soliloquy, before putting his wife to death, love and jealousy are
represented, each exciting its whole force, but without any struggle.
Othello was naturally inflexible ; and the tenderest love could not
divert him from a purpose he approved as right, not even for a mo-
ment ; but every thing consistent with such a character is done to
reconcile the two opposite passions : he is resolved to put her to
death, but he will not shed her blood, nor so much as ruffle her skin :
OiheUo. It is the cause, it is the cause, ray soul :—
Let me not name it to you, you chnsto stars I
It is the cause. Yet I'll not shed her blood,
Nor scar that whiter skin of hers than snow,
And smooth as monumental alabaster. {Lays down the twtrd.
Yet she must die ; else she'll betray more men.
Put out the light, and then— Put out the light!—
If I quench thee, thou flaming minister,
I can again thy former light restore,
Should I repent : but once put out thy light,
Thou cuuniug'st pattern of excelling nature,
14T. Coexistent passions as tlie causes of eottemal effects. -Two coexistent passioM
havinsr the same tendency.— Two paasioi s of opposite tendencies proceedluK rrom IM
•ftme cAuse, considered in different views. Their effect upon action. InsUnco irom uvw.
90 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
I know not where is that Promethean heat
That can thy light rehiinine. [Sets dawn the taper.
"When I have pluek'd thy rose,
I cannot give it vital growth aeain ; - _. . .
It needs must wither.— I'll smell thee on the tree : [Kmmg her.
O balmy breath, that dost almost persuade
Justice" to break her sword I— One more ; one more;
Be tluis when thou art dead, and I will kill thee,
And love thee after. One more, that's the last ;
So sweet was ne'er so fiital ! I must weep.
But they are cruel tears ! this sorrow's heavenly ;
It strikes where it doth love. Act V. Sc. 6.
PARTY.
INFLUENCE OF PASSION -WITn RESPECT TO OUR PERCEPTIONS,
OPINIONS, AND BELIEF.
149. Considering how intimately our perceptions, passions, and
actions are mutually connected, it would be wonderful if they should
have no mutual influence. That our actions are too much influenced
by passion, is a known truth ; but it is not less certain, though not
BO well known, that passion hath also an influence upon our percep-
tions, opinions, and belief. For example, the opinions we form of
men and things, are generally directed by affection : an advice given
by a man of figure, hath great weight ; the same advice from one
in a low condition is despised or neglected ; a man of courage un-
derrates danger ; and to the indolent the slightest obstacle appears
insurmountable.
150. There is no truth more univei-sally known, than that tran-
quillity and sedateness are the proper state of mind for accurate per-
ception and cool deliberation ; and for that reason, we never regard
the opinion even of the wisest man, when we discover prejudice or
passion behind the curtain. Passion hath such influence over us,
as to give a false light to all its objects. Agreeable passions pre-
posses's the mind in favor of their objects, and disagreeable passions,
no less against their objects : a woman is all perfection in her lover's
opinion, while in the eye of a rival beauty, she is awkward and dis-
agreeable : when the passion of love is gone, beauty vanishes ^yith
it, — nothing left of that genteel motion, that sprightly convei-sation,
those numberless graces, which formerly, in the lover's opinion,
charmed all hearts. To a zealot every one of his own sect is a saint,
while the most upright of a different sect are to him children of per-
dition : the talent of speaking in a friend is more regarded than
148. Love and jealousy in relation to the same object Othello.
149. Influence of passion upon onr perceptions opinions, and belief Examploa.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 91
prudent conduct in any other. Nor will tbis surprise one acquainted
with the world : our opinions, the result frequently of various and
complicated views, are commonly so slight and wavering, as readily
to be susceptible of a bias from passion.
151. With that natural biiis another circumstance concurs, to give
passion an undue influence on our opinions and belief; and that is
a strong tendency in our nature to justify our passions as well as our
actions, not to others only, but even to ourselves. That tendency is
peculiarly remarkable with respect to disagreeable passions: by its
influence, objects are magnified or lessened, circumstances supplied
or suppressed, every thing colored and disguised, to answer the end
of justification. Uence the foundation of self-deceit, where a man
imposes upon himself innocently, and even without suspicion of a
bias.
There are subordinate means tliat contribute to pervert the judg-
ment, and to make us form opinions contrary to truth ; of which I
shall mention two. Fii-st, it was fonnerly observed, that though
ideas seldom start up in the mind without connection, yet that ideas
suited to the present tone of mind are readily suggested by any
sUght connection : the arguments for a favorite opinion are always
at hand, while we often search in vain for those that cross our in-
clination. Second, The mind taking delight in agreeable circum-
stances or ai'guments, is deeply impressed with them ; while those
that are disagreeable are hurried over so as scarce to make an im-
pression : the same ai'gument, by being relished or not relished,
weighs so diflferently, as in truth to make conviction depend more
on passion than on reasoning. This observation is fully justified by
experience : to confine myself to a single instance ; the numberless
absurd religious tenets that at difiereut times have pestered the
world, would bo altogether unaccountable but for that irregular bias
of passion.
152. We proceed to a more pleasant task, which is, to illustrate
the foregoing observations by proper examples. Gratitude, when
warm, is often exerted upon the children of the benefactor ; especially
where he is removed out of reach by death or absence. (See part i.
tfect. i. of the present chapter.) The passion in this case being ex-
erted for the sake of the benefactor, requires no peculiar excellence
in his children : but the practice of doing good to these children
produces afiection for them, which never fails to advance them in
our esteem. By such means, strong connections of affection are
jften formed among individuals, upon the sHght foundation now
mentioned.
Envy is a passion, which, being altogether unjustifiable, cannot
be excused but by disguising it under some plausible name. At the
150. The proper state of mind for accurate perception and just deliberation. — How agree"
able and dlsjigreoaMe passions prepossess tlie mlna. Instance of a lover ; also of a zealot,
151. Tendency to Justify our own passions. Influence of such a tendency. — Two »ubor*
4inale means that serve to perrert our judgment
72 EMOTIONS AND PASSIuNS.
«ame time, no passion is more eager than en\7, to give its object a
disagreeable appearance : it magnifies every bad quality, and faxes
or the most humbling circumstances :
Cassius. I cannot tell wliat you and other men
Think of this life ; but for my single self,
I had as lief not be, as live to be
In awe of such a thing as I, myself.
I was born free as Caesar, so were you ;
We both have fed as well ; and we can both
Endure the winter's cold as well as he.
For once, upon a raw and gusty day,
The troubled Tyber chafing with his shores,
Cffisar says to me, Dar'st thou, Cassias, now
Leap in with me into this angry flood.
And swim to yonder point?— Upon the word,
Accoutred as I was, 1 plunged in,
And bid him follow; so indeed he did.
The torrent roar'd, and we did buffet it
With lusty sinews ; throwing it aside,
And stemming it with hearts of controvem.
But ere we could arrive the point proposed,
Csesar cried. Help me, Cassius, or I sink.
I, as jEneas, our great ancestor,
Did from the flames of Troy upon his shoulder
The old Anchises bear ; so from the waves of Tyber
Did I the tired Csesar ; and this man
Is now become a god, and Cassius is
A wretched creature, and must bend his body
If Cfesar carelessly but nod on him.
He had a fever when he was in Spain,
And when the fit was on him, I did mark
How he did shake. 'Tis true this god did shake ;
His coward lips did from their color fly.
And that same eye whose bend doth awe the world,
Did lose its lustre ; I did hear him groan ;
Ave, and that tongue of his, that bade the Komans
Mark hi _—,...:„.,,„;, Wl,o
him, and write his speeches in their books,
Alas! it cried Give me some drink, Titmius,-
As a sick girl. Ye gods, it doth amaze me,
A man of such a feeble temper should
So get a start of this majestic world, . ^ , „ -
And bear the palm eloao.— Julius Gctsar, Act 1. bo. ».
Gloster, inflamed with resentment against his son Edgar, could
even force himself into a momentary conviction that they were not
related :
O strange fasten'd villain ! .
Would1.e deny his letter l-I never ghim.^^^ ^^^ ^^ g^_ ^
153 When by great sensibility of heart, or other means, grief
becomes immoderate, the mind, in order to justify it^lf, is prone to
magnify the cause : and if the real cause admit not of bemg magni-
fied; the mind seeks a cause for its giief in imagined future events :
Busby. Madam, your Majesty is much too sad ;
You promised when you parted with the King,
To lay aside self-harming heaviness,
And entertain a cheerful disposition.
162 Operation of gratitude: often productire of aflfection.-Envy, how escuted. Iti
action towards Its objects.— Speech of Ca»nv.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 9*
Queen. To please the King, I did ; to please myself,
I cannot do it. Yet I know no cause
Why 1 should welcome such a guest as gnet;
Save bidding farewell to so sweet a guest
As my sweet Kicliard : yet again, methinks,
Some unborn sorrow, ripe in Fortune s womb,
Ib coming tow'rd me ; and my inward soul
With something trembles, yet at nothing grieves,
More than with parting from my lord the^^i^.^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ g^_ ^^
Resentment at firet is vented on the relations of the offender, in
order to punish him : but as resentment, when so outrageous, is
contrary to conscience, the mind, to justify its passion, is disposed
to paint these relations in the blackest colors; and it comes at
last to be convinced, that they ought to be punished for their owu
demerits. ^ j. f lU
Anger raised by an accidental stroke upon a tender part ot tbe
body is sometimes vented upon the undesigning cause. But as the
passion in that case is absurd, and as there can be no solid gratiti-
cation in punishing the innocent, the mind, prone to justify as well
as to gratify its passion, deludes itself into a conviction ot the ac- •
lion's being voluntary. The conviction, however, is but momentary:
the fii-st reflection shows it to be erroneous; and the passion van-
isheth almost instantaneously with the conviction. But anger, the
most violent of all passions, has still greater influence : it sometimes
forces the mind to Jyereonify a stock or a stone, if it happen to oc-
casion bodily pain, and even to believe it a voluntary agent, in order
to be a proper object of resentment. And that we have really a
momentary conviction of its being a voluntary agent, mustbe evi-
dent from considering, that, without such conviction, the passion can
neither be justified nor gratified: the imagination can give no aid ;
for a stock or a stone imagined sensible, cannot be an object^ of
punishment, if the mind be conscious that it is an imagination
merely without any reality. Of such personification, involving a
conviction of reality, there is one illustrious instance. When the
first bridge of boats over the Hellespont was destroyed by a storn^
Xerxes fell into a transport of rage, so excessive, that he commanded
the sea to be punished with 300 stripes, and a pair of fetters to be
thrown into it, enjoining the following words to be pronounced :
« 0 thou salt and bitter water ! thy master hath condemned thee to
tliis punishment for offending him without cause ; and is resolved to
pass over thee in despite of thy insolence : with reason all men neg-
lect to sacrifice to thee, because thou art both disagreeable and
treacherous." (Herodotus, Book vii.)
164. Shakspeare exhibits beautiful examples of the irregular in-
fluence of passion in making us believe things to be otherwise than
158. Immoderate grief justifies itself. how?-When entertained tow^i;^*,^^,"^ J^'**-^?"'
«n offender, liow resentment justtfles iteolC -Anger, raised by an acddental strofee, ttow
iU^mptea to bo iuRtifl*'!?— X«rx«» »i»d tb« H«Uc»ixJut
94 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
tbey are. King Lear, in his distress, personifies the rain, wind, and
thunder ; and in order to justify his resentment, believes them to be
taking part with his daughters :
Lmr. Eiimble thy bellyfall, spitfire, spout raial
Nor rain, wind, thunder^ fire, are my dauo^hters.
I tax not you, you elements, with unkindness ;
I never gave you kingdoms, call'd you children;
You owe me no subscription. Then let fall
Your iiorrible pleasure. Here I st<ind, your slave ;
A poor, infirm, weak, and despised old man !
But yet I call you servile ministers.
That have with two pernicious daughters join'd
Your high-engender'd battles, 'gainst a head
So old and white as this. Oh f oh ! 'tis foul I
Act III. Sc. 2.
Bang Richard, full of indignation against his fiivorite hoi-se for car-
rying Bolingbroke, is led into the conviction of his being rational :
Groom. 0, how it yearn'd my heart, when I beheld
In London streets that coronation day,
When Bolingbroke rode on Koan Barbary,
That horse that thou so often hast bestrid.
That horse that I so carefully have dress'd.
K. Bich. Eode he on Barbary ! tell me, gentle friend,
How went he under him ?
Groom. So proudly as he had disdain'd the ground.
K. Rich. So proud that Bolingbroke was on his back !
That jade had eat bread from my royal hand.
This "hand hath made him proud with clapping him.
Would be not stumble ? would he not fall down
(Since pride must have a fall), and break the neck
Of that proud man that did usurp his back ?
Richard, 11. Act V. Sc. 11.
Hamlet, swelled with indignation at his mother's second man-iage,
was strongly inclined to lessen the time of her widowhood, the
shortness of the time being a violent circumstance against her ;
and he deludes himself by degrees into the opinion of an interval
shorter than the real one :
Hamlet. That it should come to this !
But two months dead ! nay, not so much ; not two ; —
So excellent a king, that was to this,
Hyperion to a satyr: so loving to my mother,
That ho permitted not the wmds of heaven
Visit her face too roughly. Heaven and earth !
Must I remember — why, she would hang on him,
As if increase of appetite had grown
By what it fed on ; yet, within a month, —
Let me not think — Frailty, thy name is Woman!
A little month ! or ere these shoes were old.
With which she foUow'd my poor father's body,
Like Niobe, all tears Why she, e'en she
(0 heav'n ! a beast that wants discourse of reason,
Would have mourn'd longer) — married with mine uncle,
My father's brother; but'no more like my father,
Than I to Hercules. Within 'a month !
Ere yet the salt of most unrighteous tears
Had left the flusluiig iu btr gauled eyes.
EMOTIONS AND FASSIONS. ^*
She married Oh, most wicked speed, to post
With 8nch dexterity to incestuous shoeta !
It is not, nor it cannot corae W good a^h <!« «
But break, my heart, for I must hold my tongue. Act 1. be. 8.
The power of passion to falsify the computation of time is remarka-
ble in this instance ; because time, which hath an accurate measure,
is less obsequious to our desires and wishes, than objects which have
no precise standard of less or more.
155. Good news is greedily swallowed upon very slender evi-
dence : our wishes magnify the probability of the event, as well as
the veracity of the relater ; and we believe as certain, what at best
is doubtful :
Quel, 3hc I'huom vede, amor li fa invisible
El I'iuvisibil fa veder amore
Qnesto creduto fu, che '1 miser suole
Dar facUe credenza a' quel, che^^J^^^.^,, ^ant. I. St. 56.
For the same reason, bad news gains also credit upon the slight^l
evidence : fear, if once alarmed, has the same effect with hope, to
roaffuify every circumstance that tends to conviction, bhakspeare,
who shows more knowledge of human nature than any of our phi-
losophers, hath in his Ci/mbeline (Act ii. Sc. 6) represented this bias
of the mind ; for he makes the person who alone was aflected with
the bad news, yield to evidence that did not convince any of his com-
panions. And Othello (Act iii. Sc. 8) is convinced^ of his wife s in-
fidelity from circumstances too light to move any person less
interested. . ,
If the news interest us in so low a degree as to give place to rea-
son, the effect will not be altogether the same : judging of the prol>-
ability or improbability of the story, the mind settles in a rational
conviction either that it is tnie or not. But, even in that case, the
mind is not allowed to rest in that degree of conviction which is
produced by rational evidence : if the news be in any degree favor-
able, our belief is raised by hope to an improper height; and if un-
favorable, by fear. .,
This observation holds equally with respect to 'future events: if a
future event be either much wished or dreaded, the mind never tails
to augment the probability beyond truth.
156. That easiness of belief with respect to wonders and prodi-
gies, even the most absurd and ridiculous, is a strange phenomenon;
because nothing can be more evident than the following proposition,
that the more singular an event is, the more evidence is required to
produce belief; a familiar event daily occuiring, being in itself ex-
tremely probable, finds ready credit, and therefore is vouched by
the slightest evidence; but to overcome the improbability of a
154 Examples, where passion makes us believe things to be otherwise than thej f.—
^1M. wSy^e°^news an-1 bad nc^ rcoolved npon slight evidence? E«tnpla.
—Belief of ftitnrr e-.-ents.
96 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
Rtrange aud rare event, contrary to the course of nature, the very
strongest evidence is required. Jjt is certain, however, that wonders
and prodigies are swallowed by the vulgar, upon evidence that
would notice sufficient to ascertain the most familiar occurrence. It
has been reckoned difficult to explain that irregular bias of mind ;
but we are now made acquainted with the influence of passion upon
opinion and belief: a story of ghosts or fairies, told with an air of
gravity and truth, raiseth an emotion of wonder, and perhaps of
dread ; and these emotions imposing upon a weak mind, impress
upon it a thorough conviction contrary to reason.
Opinion and belief are influenced by propensity as well as by
passion. An innate propensity is all we have to convince us, that
the operations of nature are uniform : influenced by that propensity,
we often rashly think that good or bad weather will never have an
end ; and in natural philosophy, writers, influenced by the same
propensity, stretch commonly their analogical reasonings beyond just
bounds.
Opinion and belief are influenced by affection as well as by pro-
pensity. The noted story of a fine lady and a curate viewing the
moon through a telescope, is a pleasant illustration : I perceive, says
the lady, two shadows inclining to each other ; they are certainly
two happy lovers. Not at all, replies the curate, they are two stee-
ples of a cathedral.
APPENDIX TO PART V.
Methods that Nature hath afforded for computing Time and Space.
157. This subject is introduced, because it affords several curious
examples of the influence of passion to bias the mind in its concep-
tions and opinions ; a lesson that cannot be too frequently inculcated,
as there is not, perhaps, another bias in human nature that hath an
jifluence so universal to make us wander from truth as well as from
jUstice.
The question is. What was the measure of time before artificial
measures were invented ; and what is the measure at present, when
these are not at hand ? I speak not of months and days, which are
computed by the moon and sun ; but of hours, or in general of the
time that passes between any two occun-ences when there is not ac-
cess to the sun. The only natural measure is the succession of our
thoughts ; for we always judge the time to be long or short, in pro-
156. Facility of belief with respect to wonders: how explained.— Opinion and belief in-
fluenced by propensity; e. g. to believe the uniformity of nature's operations.— Opinion
B«<1 belief luilu«uc«d by affettlou.— Story of the lidy end the t-uratt.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 97
portion to the number of perceptions and ideas that have passed
during that interval. This measure is indeed far from being accu-
rate ; because in a quick and in a slow succession, it must evidently
produce different computations of the same time : but, however in-
accurate, it is the only measure by which we naturally calculate
time ; and that measure is applied, on all occasions, without regard
to any casual vaiiation in the rate of succession.
That measure would, however, be tolerable, did it labor under no
other imperfection besides that mentioned : but in many instances it
is much more fallacious ; in order to explain which distinctly, an
analysis will be necessary. Time is computed at two different pe-
riods ; one while it is passing, another after it is past : these compu-
tations shall be considered separately, with the errors to which each
of them is liable. Beginning with computation of time while it is
passing, it is a common and trite observation. That to lovers absence
appears immeasurably long, every minute an hour, and every day a
year : the same computation is made in eveiy case where we long
for a distant event ; as where one is in expectation of good news, or
where a profligate heir watches for tlie death of an old rich miser.
Opposite to these are instances not fewer in number : to a criminal
tlie interval between sentence and execution appears woefully short :
and the same holds in every case where one dreads an approaching
event ; of which even a school-boy can bear witness : the hour al-
lowed him for play, moves, in his apprehension, with a very smft
pace ; before he is thoroughly engaged, the hour is gone. Among
the circumstances that terrify a condemned criminal, the short time
he has to live is one ; which time, by the influence of terror, is made
to appear still shorter than it is in reality. In the same manner,
among the distresses of an absent lover, the time of separation is a
capital circumstance, which for that reason is greatly magnified by
his anxiety and impatience : he imagines that the time of meeting
comes on very slow, or rather that it will never come : every minute
is thought of an intolerable length. Here is a fair, and, I hope, sat-
isfactoiy reason, why time is thought to be tedious when we long
for a future event, and not less fleet when >ve dread the event The
I'eason is confirmed by other instances. Bodily pain, fixed to one
part, produceth a slow train of perceptions, which, according to the
common measure of time, ought to make it appear short : yet we
know, that, in such a state, time hiis the opposite appearance ; and
the reason is, that bodily pain is always attended with a degree of
impatience, which makes us think eveiy minute to be an hour. The
same holds where the pain shifts from place to place ; but not so re-
markably, because such a pain is not attended with the same degree
167. The natural measure of time.— Its Inaccuracy.— Time computed (1) when It I»P«-'«-
Ing. Instance or absent lovers; of longing fur a distant event Opposite instances — When
an approaching event Is dreaded.— Tho computation of time while siilfering bodily pain :
».co li' travelling a Ixwl road.
98 EMOTIONS AN! PASSIONS.
of impatience. The impatience a man hath in travelling through a
barren country, or in a bad road, makes him think, during the jour-
ney, that time goes on with a very slow pace. We shall see after-
wards, that a very different computation is made when the journey
IS over.
153! How ought it to stand witli a person who apprehends bad
news ? It will probably be thought that the case of this person re-
sembles that of a criminal, who, terrified at his approaching execu-
tion, believes every hour to be but a minute : yet the computation
is directly opposite. Reflecting upon the difficulty, there appears
one capital distinguishing circumstance : the fate of the criminal is
determined ; in the case under consideration, the person is still m
suspense. Every one has felt the distress that accompanies suspense :
we wish to get rid of it at any rate, even at the expense of bad news.
This case, therefore, upon a more narrow inspection, resembles that
of bodily pain : the present distress, in both cases, makes the time
appear extremely tedious.
The reader probably will not be displeased, to have this branch of
the subject illustrated, by an author Avho is acquainted with every
maze of the human heart, and who bestows ineffable graCe and or-
nament upon every subject he handles :
^osaZznia. I pray you, what is't a-clock ? .!,„<.„,„„*
Orlando. You sliould ask me, what time 0' day ; there's no clock in the forest.
Ros Then there is no true lover in the forest ; else, sighing every minute,
and ffroanin? every hour, would detect the lazy foot of Time, as well as a clock.
Orla And why not the swift foot of Time ? Had not that been as proper ?
Jios.'By no means, Sir. Time travels in divers paces with divers persons.
rU tell you who Time ambles withal, who Time trots withal, who Time gallops
withal, and who he stands still withal ?
Orla. I pr'ythee whom doth he trot withal ? ^ * <- 1 ^,
Jios. Marry, he trots hard with a young maid between the contract ot her
marria'^e and the day it is solemnized : if the interim be but a se ennight,
Time's pace is so hard, that it seems the length of seven year.
Orla. Who ambles Time withal ? , . , ., ^ ^.i, » .
Jios. With a priest that lacks Latin, and a rich man that hath not the gout,
for the one sleeps easily, because he cannot study: the other lives merrily.
because he feels'^no pain : the one lacking the burthen of lean and wastehxl
learning ; the other knowing no burthen ol heavy tedious penury, ihese iime
ambles withal.
CrZa. Who doth he gallop withal? , ,, „,, „„ ^„„. „,„ fi,ii
Jios. With a thief to the gallows : for, though he go as softly as foot can fall,
he thinks himself too soon there.
OrZa. Who stays it still withal ? » >_ „„/i to,^
Jios. With lawyers in the vacation : for they sleep between tenn and term,
and then they perceive not how Time moves.— ^s You Like It, Aci iii. oc. 0.
169. The natural method of computing present time, shows how
for from the trath we may be led by the irregular influence of pas-
sion ; nor are our eyes immediately opened v/hen the scene is past ;
for the deception continues while there remain any traces of the
passion. But looking back upon past lime when the joy or distress
158. Computation by a person who apprehends bad news.-Hpw this case differs fro«
tbat of a crUnlual approacblii? the lime of exfcution.
EMOTION^ AND PASSIONS. 99
is no longer remembered, the computHtion is very different : in tbat
condition we coolly and dt^-Iiberalely make use of tbe ordinary meas-
ure, namely, tbe course of our perceptions. And I shall now pro-
ceed to the errors tbat this measure is subjected to. Here wo must
distinguish between a tivain of perceptions and a train of ideas:
real objects make a strong impression, and are faithfully remembered :
ideas, on the contrary, however entertaining at the time, are apt to
escape a subsequent recollection. Hence it is, that in retrospection,
the time tbat was employed upon real objects, appears longer than
that employed upon ideas : the former are mor^ accurately recol-
lected than the latter; and we measure the time by the number
that is recollected. This doctrine shall be illustrated by examples.
After finishing a journey through a populous country, the frequency
of agreeable objects distinctly recollected by the traveller, makes the
time spent in the journey appear to him longer than it was in reality ;
which is chiefly remarkable in the first journey, when eveiy object
is new, and makes a strong impression. On the other hand, after
finishing a journey through a barren country thinly peopled, the time
appears short, being measured by the number of objects, which were
few, and far from interesting. Here in both instances a computation
is made, directly opposite to that made during the journey. And
this, by the way, serves to account for what may appear singular,
that, in a barren country, a computed mile is always longer than
near the capital, where the country is rich and populoiis : the trav-
eller has no natural measure of the miles he has travelled, other than
the time bestowed upon the journey ; nor any natural measure of the
time, other than the number of his perceptions : now these, being
few from the paucity of objects in a waste country, lead him to com-
pute that the time has been short, and consequently that the miles
nave been few : by the same method of computation, the great num-
ber of perceptions, from the quantity of objects in a populous coun-
try, make the traveller conjecture that the time has been long, and
the miles many. The last step of the computation is obvious : in
estimating the distance of one place from another, if the miles be
reckoned few in number, each mile must of course be long : if many
in number, each must be short.
160. Again, the travelling with an agreeable companion, pro-
duceth a short computation both of the road and of time ; especially
if there be few objects that demand attention, or if the objects be
familiar : and the case is the same of young people at a ball, or of
^ joyous company over a bottle : the ideas with which they have
been entertained, being transitory, escape the memory : after the
journey and the entertainment are over, they reflect that they have
been much diverted, but scarce can say about what.
159. (2.) 'Wheii the time of an event has passed; how we compute. — ^The retrosr«ctlon ot
time employed upon real objects, and upon ideas. Examples.— Oompatation of di.«tanoe
and uf time in pat'tinfr tLroii^'h » vopulous oiintry ; and throngli a barren ou*.
100 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
When one is totally occupied with any agreeable work that ad-
mits not many objects, time runs on without observation ; and upon
a subsequent recollection, must appear short, in proportion to the
paucity of objects. This is still more remarkable in close contem-
plation and in deep thinking, where the train, composed wholly of
ideas, proceeds with an extreme slow pace : not only are the ideas
few in number, but are apt to escape an after reckoning. The like
false reckoning of time may proceed from an opposite state of mind :
in a reverie, where ideas float at random without making any im-
pression, time goes on unheeded, and the reckoning is lost. A
reverie may be so profound as to prevent the recollection of any one
idea : that the mind was busied in a train of thinking inay in gen-
eral be remembered ; but what was the subject, has quite escaped
the memory. In such a case we are altogether at a loss about the
time, having no data for making a computation. No cause pro-
duceth so false a reckoning of time as immoderate grief: the mind,
in that state, is violently attached to a single object, and admits not
a different thought : any other object breaking in, is instantly ban-
ished, so as scarce to give an appearance of succession. In a reverie,
we are uncertain of the time that is past ; but, in the example now
given, there is an appearance of certainty, that the time must have
been short, when the perceptions are so few in number.
PART VI.
THB RESEMBLANCE OF EMOTIONS TO THEIR CAUSES.
161. That many emotions have some resemblance to their causes
18 a truth that can be made clear by induction ; though, as far as I
know, the observation has not been made by any writer. Motion,
in its different circumstances, is productive of feehngs that resemble
it: sluggish motion, for example, causeth a languid, unpleasant
feehng; slow uniform motion, a feeling calm and pleasant; and
brisk motion, a lively feeling that rouses the spirits and promotes
activity. A fall of water through rocks raises in the mind a tumul-
tuous confused agitation, extremely similar to its cause. Wheu force
is exerted with any effort, the spectator feels a similar effort, as of
160. Computation of road and time when travellins: witln an agreeable companion.— Com-
jntation of time passed at a ball ; or wlien occupied with any agreeable worlj, admitting
few objects ; after a process of deep thinking ; after a reverie ; false reckoning arising frona
"m EmotSns resemble their causes— Effect on the mind of various degrees of motion
md of force.— Vl«-w of a larjf»object; of nn ele'-atod one.
EMOTIONS AND PAS810N8. 1 01
force exerted withiu his mind. A large object swells in the heart : an
elevated object makes the spectator stand erect.
1G2. Sounds also produce emotions, or feelings that resemble
them. A sound in a low key brings down the mind such a sound
in a full tone hath a certain solemnity, which it communicates to
the feeling produced by it A sound in a high key cheers the mina.
by raising it : such a sound in a full tone both elevates and s^elL
the mind.
Again, a wall or pillar that declines from the perpendicular pro-
duceth a painful feeling, as of a tottering and falling within the
mind ; and a feeling somewhat similar is produced by a tall pillar
that stands so ticklish as to look like falling. A column with a
ba§e looks more firm and stable than upon the naked ground, and
for that reason is more agreeable; and though the cylinder is a
more beautiful figure, yet ^e cube for a base is prefeixed, its angles
being extended to a greater distance from the centre than the cir-
cumference of a cylinder. This excludes not a different reason, that
the base, the shaft, and the capital of a pillar ought, for the sake of
variety, to differ from each other : if the shaft be round, the base
and capital ought to be square.
A constrained posture, uneasy to the man himself is disagreeable
to the spectator ; whence a rule in painting, that the drapery ought
not to adhere to the body, but hang loose, that the figures may
appear easy and free in their movements. The constrained posture
of a French dancing-master in one of Hogarth's pieces is for that
reason disagreeable ; and it is also ridiculous, because the constraint
is assumed as a grace.
163. The foregoing observation is not confined to emotions or
feelings raised by still life : it holds also in what are raised by the
qualities, actions, and passions of a sensible being. Love, inspired
by a fine woman, assumes her qualities : it is sublime, soft, tender,
severe, or gay, according to its cause. This is still more remarkable
in emotions raised by human actions : it hath already been re-
marked, that any single instance of gratitude, besides procuring
esteem for the author, raiseth in the spectator a vague emotion of
gratitude, which disposeth him to be grateful ; and I now further
remark, that this vague emotion hath a strong resemblance to its
cause, namely, the passion that produced the grateful action. Cour-
age exerted inspires the reader as well as the spectator with a like
emotion of courage ; a just action fortifies our love of justice, and a
generous action rouses our generosity. In short, with respect to all
virtuous actions, it will be found by induction, that they lead us to
imitation, by inspiring emotioas resembling the passions that pro-
162. Emotions pro-lnccd by various sounds: also by a view of a wall or pillar declining
from a perpendicular. — Column resting on a base or on the ground. — Proper form of the
base of a column. — A constrained posture disagreeable. Hence a rule in painting.
163. Emotions raised by tlie qualities, actions, and passions of a sensible being.— Effect
of observing or reading of an Instance of gratitude, && Practical Inference,
102 EMOTIONS AND PASSI0N8.
duo^tli these actions. And hence the advantage of choice books
and choice company. . . .
164 Grief as well as joy is infectious : the emotions they raise m
a spectator resemble them perfectly. Fear is equally infectious ;
and hence in an army, a few taking- fright, even without_ cause,
spread the infection till it becomes a universal panic. Pity is simi-
lar * its cause ; a parting scene between lovers or friends produceth
in the spectator a sort of pity, which is tender like the distress ; the
anguish of remorse produceth pity of a harsh kind ; and if the
remoi-se be extreme, the pity hath a mixture of horror. Anger 1
think is singular ; for even where it is moderate, and causeth no
disgust, it disposeth not the spectator to anger in any degree. Cov-
etousness, cruelty, treachery, and other vicious passions, are so .tar
from raising any emotion similar to themselves, to incite a spectator
to imitation, that they have an opposite effect: they raise abhor-
rence, and fortify the spectator in his aversion to such actx)ns.
When anger is immoderate, it cannot fail to produce the same effect.
PART VII.
FINAL CAUSES OF THE MORE FREQUENT EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
165. It is a law in our nature, that we never act but by the im-
pulse of desire ; which in other words is saying, that passion, by the
desire included in it, is what determines the will. Hence m the
conduct of life, it is of the utmost importance that our passions be
directed to proper objects, tend to just and rational ends, and with
relation to each other be duly balanced. The beauty of contrivance
so conspicuous in the human frame, is not confined to the rational
part of our nature, but is visible over the whole. Concerning the
passions in particular, however irregular, headstrong, and perverse,
in a slight view, they may appear, I hope to demonstrate that they
are by nature modelled and tempered with perfect wisdom, for the
good of society as well as for private good.
In order to fulfil my engagement, it must be premised, that an
agreeable cause produceth always a pleasant emotion ; and a disar
greeable cause, a painful emotion. This is a general law of nature
which admits not a single exception : agreeableness in the causeis
indeed so essentially connected with pleasure in the emotion, its
eftect, that an agreeable cause cannot be better defined, than by its
164. Remarks on grief and J07 ; fear; pity; anger; covetousnoss ; cruelty, and otbei
vioioas passions.
"EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
loa
powe.- oi producing a pleasant emotion ; and disagreeableness in the
cause has the same necessary connection with pain in the emotion
produced by it.
166. From this pre.iminary it appears, that in order to know for
what end an emotion is made, pleasant or painful, wo must begin
with inquiring for what end its cause is made agreeable or disagree-
able. And, with respect to inanimate objects, considered as the
causes of emotions, many of them are made agreeable in order to
promote our happiness ; and it proves invincibly the benignity of
the Deity, that we are placed in the midst of objects for the most
part agreeable. But that is not all : the bulk of such objects being
of real use in life, are made agreeable in order to excite our indus-
try ; witness a large tree, a well-dressed fallow, a rich field of grain,
and others that may be named without end. On the other hand, it
is not easy to specify a disagreeable object that is not at the same
time hurtful. Some things are made disagi-eeable, such as a rotten
carcass, because they are noxious ; others, a dirty mai-sh, for exam-
ple, or a ban-en heath, are made disagreeable, in order, as above, to
excite our industry. And, with respect to the few thin^ that are
neither agreeable nor disagreeable, it will bo made evident, thai
their being left indifferent is not a work of chance but of wisdom :
of such I shall have occasion to give several instances.
167. Because inanimate objects that are agreeable fix our atten-
tion, and draw us to them, they in that respect are termed attractive :
such objects inspire pleasant emotions, which are gratified by ad-
hering to the objects and enjoying them. Because disagreeable
objects of the same kind repel us from them, they in that respect
are termed repulsive; and the painful emotions raised by such
objects are gi-atified by flying from them. Thus, in general, with
respect to things inanimate, the tendency of every pleasant emotion
is to prolong the pleasure ; and the tendency of every painful emo-
tion is to end the pain.
168. Sensible beings, considered as objects of passion, lead into
a more complex theory. A sensible being that is agreeable by its
attributes, inspires us with a pleasant emotion accompanied with
desire ; and the question is. What is naturally the gratification of
that desire ? As man is endued with a principle of benevolence as
well as of selfishness, ho is prompted by his nature to desire the
good of every sensible being that gives him pleasure ; and the hap-
piness of that being is the gratification of his desire. The final cause
of desire so directed is illustrious : it contributes to a man's own
happiness, by aftbrding him means of gratification beyond what
selfishness can afford ; and,^t the same time, it tends eminently to
163. What impels to action. — Rule In regard to our passloDS. — Agreeable and disagree*
able cause defined.
166. Inanimate objects as causes of cmoUons.— "Why the bulk of such objects are agree-
able. Why some things are made disagreeable.
167. Why certain objecti are tcrmo<) attractiva, others repulsive^
104 EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
advance the happiness of othei-s. This lays open a beautiful theory
m the nature of man : a selfish action can oply benefit myself ; a
benevolent action benefits myself as much as it benefits .others. In
a word, benevolence may not improperly be said to be the most
refined selfishness; which. by the way, ought to silence certam shal-
low philosophers, who, ignorant of human nature, teach a disgustlul
docti-ine— that to serve others, unless with a view to our own hap-
piness, is weakness and folly ; as if selt-love only, and not benevo-
lence, contributed to our happiness. With shallow thmkers, the
selfish system naturally prevails in theory, I do not say m practice
During infancy, our desires centre mostly in ourselves : every one
perceives intuitively the comfort of food and raiment, of a snug
dwelling, and of every convenience. But that the domg good to
others will make us happy, is not so evident ; feeding the hungiy,
for example, or clothing the naked. This truth is seen but obscurely
by the gross of mankind, if at all seen : the superior pleasure that
accompanies the exercise of benevolence, of friendship, and of every
social principle, is not clearly understood till it be frequently telt.
To perceive the social principle in its triumphant state, a man must
forget himself, and turn his thoughts upon the character and con-
duct of his fellow-creatures : he will feel a secret charm in every
passion that tends to the good of others, and a secret _ aversion
against every unfeeling heart that is indifierent to the happiness and
distress of others. In a word, it is but too common for nien to m
dulge selfishness in themselves ; but all men abhor it in others.
169 Next in order come sensible beings that are m distress. A
person"in distress, being so far a disagreeable object, must raise in a
spectator a painful passion ; and, were man purely a selfish being,
he would desire to be relieved from that pain by turning from the
obiect. But the principle of benevolence gives an opposite direction
to his desire; it makes him desire to aflFord relief, and, by relieving
the person from distress, his passion is gi-atified. The painful pas-
sion thus directed, is termed sympathy; which, though painfiil, is
vet in its nature attractive. And, with respect to its final cause we
can be at no loss : it not only tends to relieve a fellow-creature from
distress but in its gratification is greatly more pleasant than it it
were repulsive. , . , ^•
170 We in the last place, bring under consideration persons
hateful by ^ce or wickedness. Imagine a wretch who has lately
perpetrated some horrid crime ; he is disagi-eeable to every spectator
and consequently raiseth in every spectator a painful passion. What
is the natural gratification of that passion ? I must here again ob-
serve that, supposing man to be entirely a selfish being, he would
168. sensible beings considered as ot^e<3^ of pa.s|on.-^^^^^^
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 105
be prompted by his nature to relieve himself from the pain by avert-
ing his eye and banishing the criminal from h's thoughts. But
man is not so constituted; he is composed of many principles,
which, though seemingly contradictoiy, are perfectly concordant.
His actions are influenced by the principle of benevolence, as well
as by that of selfishness ; and, in order to answer the foregoing ques-
tion, I must introduce a third principle, no less remai-kable in its
influence than either of these mentioned : it is that principle, com-
mon to all, which prompts us to punish those who do wrong. An
envious, a malicious, or a cruel action, being disagreeable, raiseth in
the spectator the painful emotion of resentment, which frequently
swells into a passion ; and the natural gratification of the desire
included in that passion is to punish the guilty person : I must chas-
tise the wretch by indignation at least, and hatred, if not more
severely. Here the final cause is self-evident.
171. An injury done to myself, touching me more than when
done to others, raises my resentment to a higher degree. The
desire, accordingly, included in this passion, is not satisfied with so
slight a punishment as indignation or hatred : it is not fully grati-
fied with retaliation ; and the author must by my hand suffer mis-
chief as great at least as he has done to me. Neither can we be at
any loss about the final cause of that higher degree of resentment:
the whole vigor of the passion is required to secure individuals
from the injustice and oppression of others.
172. A wicked or disgraceful action is disagreeable, not only to
others, but even to the delinquent himself; and raises in both a
painful emotion, including a desire of punishment. The painful
emotion felt by the delinquent is distinguished by the name of re-
morse, which naturally excites him to punish himself. There
cannot be imagined a better contrivance to deter us from vice ; for
remorse itself is a severe punishment. That passion, and the desire
of self-punishment derived from it, are touched delicately by Terence
{^Heautontimorumenos, Act I. Sc. l).
Otway reaches the same sentiment :
Monimia. Let mischiefs multiply ! let every hour
Of my loathed life vield me increase of horror I
Oh let the suu to these unhappy eyes
Ne'er shine n^ain, but be eclipsed forever !
May every Xh\n^ I look on seem a prodigy,
To fill my soul with terror, till I quite
Forget 1 over had humanity,
And grow a cursor of the works of nature ! — Orphan, Act IV.
173. In the cases mentioned, benevolence alone, or desire of pun
ishment alone, governs without a rival ; and it was necessary to
170. Persons hateful by vice. M»n inflnonced In view of them by selfishness or by
l»enevolence. — A tliird principle active Ir. Bucli cases. Its final cause.
til. Emotion exclteJ by an injury done to myself. The final cause.
172. A wicked action (llsagreeable to the dellnqu«nt as well as to others Emotiou
txcitv<l ; its use.— Quotatiuo ft^>ra Otway '• Orphan.
.5*
lOt) EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
handle these cases separately, in order to elucidate a subject which
by writera is left in great obscurity. But neither of these principles
operates always without rivalship : cases may be figured, and cases
actually exist, where the same pei-son is an object both of sympathy
and of punishment. Thus the sight of a profligate in the venereal
disease, overrun with blotches and sores, puts both principles in
motion: while his distress fixes my attention, sympathy prevails;
out as soon as I think of his profligacy, hatred prevails, accompanied
sometimes with a desire to punish, this, in general, is the case of
distress occasioned by immoral actions that are not highly ciiminal ;
and if the distress and the immoral action make impressions equal
or nearly so, sympathy and hatred, counterbalancing each other,
will not suffer me either to aff"ord relief or to inflict punishment
What then will be the result ? The principle of self-love solves the
question : abhorring an object so loathsome, I naturally avert my eye,
and walk off as fast as I can, in order to be relieved from the pain.
174. No action, right or wrong, is indifferent even to a mere
spectator : if right, it inspires esteem ; disgust, if wrong. But it is
remarkable, that these emotions seldom are accompanied with de-
sire : the abilities of man are limited, and he finds sufficient em-
ployment in relieving the distressed, in requiting his benefactors,
and in punishing those who wrong him, without moving out of his
sphere for the benefit or chastisement of those with whom he has
no connection.
If the good qualities of others raise my esteem, the same quali-
ties in myself must produce a similar effect in a superior degree,
upon account of the natural partiality every man hath for himself ;
and this increases self-love. If these qualities be of a high rank,
they produce a conviction of superiority, which excites me to assume
some sort of government over others. Mean qualities, on the other
hand, produce in me a conviction of inferiority, which makes me
submit to others. These convictions, distributed among individuals,
by measure and proportion, may justly be esteemed the solid basis
of government ; because upon them depend the natural submission
of the many to the few, without which even the mildest govern-
ment would be in a violent state, and have a constant tendency to
dissolution.
175. No other branch of the human constitution shows more
visibly our destination for society, nor tends more to our ini-
provement, than appetite for fame or esteem: for as the whole
conveniences of life are deiived from mutual aid and support
in society, it ought to be a capital aim to secure these conveni-
1T3. Cases where benevolence and desire of punishment alternately operate. "When
thev counterbalance each other, what is the result? . ,
1?4 No actton ri"ht or v^rong is indifferent-Emotions raised by a view of good
quaUd^ in othe«: In myself fn view of mean qualities in mysclf.-The h«.s of gov
•rnmeut.
EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. l($l
eDces, by gaining the esteem and affection of others. Reason, in-
deed, dictates that lesson : but reason alone is not sufficient in a
matter of such importance ; and the appetite mentioned is a motive
more powerful than reason, to be active in gaining esteem and affec-
tion. That appetite, at the same time, is finely adjusted to tlie
moral branch of our constitution, by promoting all the moral vir-
tues ; for what means are there to attract love and esteem so effec-
tual as a virtuous course of life ? — if a man be just and beneficent, if
he be temperate, modest, and pradent, he will infallibly gain the es-
teem and love of all who know him.*
lYG. Communication of passion to related objects, is an illus-
trious instance of the care of Providence to extend social connec-
tions as fai- as the limited nature of man can admit. That com-
munication is so far hurtful, as to spread the malevolent passions
beyond their natural bounds: but let it be remaiked, that this
unhappy effect regards savages only, who give way to malevolent
passions ; for under the discipline of society, tliese passions being
subdued, are in a good measuie eradicated ; and in their place
succeed the kindly affections, which, meeting with all encourage-
ment, take possession of the mind, and govern all our actions. In
that condition, the progress of passion along related objects, by
spreading the kindly aftections through a multitude of individuals,
liath a glorious effect
111. Nothing can be more entertaining to a rational mind, than
the economy of tlie human passions, of which I have attempted to
give some faint notion. It must, however, bo acknowledged, that
our passions, when they happen to swell beyond proper limits, take
on a less regular appearance : leason may proclaim our duty, but
the vnW, influenced by passion, makes gratification always welcome.
Hence the' power of passion, which, when in excess, cannot be re-
sisted but by the utmost fortitude of mind : it is bent upon gratifi-
cation ; and where proper objects are wanting, it clings to any
object at hand without distinction. Thus joy inspired by a fortimate
event, is diffused upon every person around L>y acts of benevolence ;
and resentment for an atiocious injury done by one out of reach,
seizes the first object that occurs to vent itself upon. Those who
beheve in prophecies, even wish the accoifiplishment ; and a weak
mind is disposed voluntarily to fulfil a prophecy, in order to gratify
its wish. Shakspeare, whom no particle of human nature hath
* [The author presents here ratlier a low standard of moral virtue. Tho
motive assigned may have a good effect in securing an external morality ; but
if moral virtues have no higher origin than a regard to human applause, they
are, in the view of the Divine Law, only brilliant sins ; for that requires su-
preme regard and love to God, as the basis of all true virtue.]
175. Tendency and uses of an appetite for fame or e»t«era.— Crldcism on the Mithor'i
iFa Communiration of pnssion tt> i<>l«t^d obj#cts: tii pun hurtful ; In part leiie9cti.L
108 BEAUTT.
escaped, however remote fiom common obser ration, describes tliat
weakness :
King Henry. Doth any name particular belong
Unto that lodging where I fin^t did swoon ?
Warwick. 'Tis eall'd Jerusalem, my noble lord.
King Henry. Laud be to God ! e'en there my life must end.
It hath been prophesied to me many years,
I should not die but in Jerusalem,
Which vainly I supposed the Holy Land.
But bear me to that chamber, there I'll lie :
In that Jerusalem shall Henry die.
Second Part, Henry IV. Act IV. So. last.
CHAPTER III.
BEAUTY.
178. Having discoursed in general of emotions and passions, 1
proceed to a more narrow inspection of such of them as serve to
unfold the principles of the fine arts. It is the province of a writer
upon ethics, to give a full enumeration of all the passions ; and of
each separately to assign the nature, the cause, the gratification,
and the effects. But a treatise of ethics is not my province : I
carry my view no farther than to the elements of criticism, in order
to show," that the fine arts are a subject of reasoning as Avell as ot
taste. Instead of a painful and tedious examination of the several
passions and emotions, I purpose to confine my inquiries to such
attributes, relations, and circumstances, as in the fine ai-ts are chiefly
employed to raise agreeable emotions. Attributes of single ob-
jects, as the most simple, shall take the lead ; to be followed with
particulars, which, depending on relations, are not found in single
objects. I begin with Beauty, the most noted of all the qualities
that belong to single objects.
1V9. The term heauty, in its native signification, is appropriated
to objects of sight : objects of the other senses may be agreeable,
such as the sounds of musical instruments ; the smoothness and soft-
ness of some surfaces ; but the agreeableness denominated beauty
belongs to objects of sight.
Of all the objects of external sense, an object of sight is the most
complex : in the very simplest, color is perceived, figure and length,
breadth and thickness. A tree is composed of a trunk, branches,
and leaves; it has color, figure, size, and sometimes motion: by
means of each of these particulars, separately considered, it appears
177. Power of passion when expressive ; joy ; resentment — ^The wish to accomplish a
prophecy illustrated from Shakspeare.
178. What the ethical writer has to say of the passions.— To what does Lord Kame*
propoM to oonfia-! bis Inquiries t
BEAUTY. 1 09
beautiful ; how much more so, when they are all united together I
The beauty of the human figure is extraordinaiy, being a coniposi-
tion of numberless beauties arising from the parts and qualities of
the object, various colors, various motions, figures, size, &c., all uni-
ted in one complex object, and striking the eye with combined force.
Hence it is, that beauty, a quality so remarkable in visible objects,
lends its name to express every thing that is eminently agreeable :
thus, by a figure of speech, we say a beautiful sound, a beautiful
thought or expression, a beautiful theorem, a beautiful event, a beau-
tiful discovery in art or science. But, as figiirative expression is the
subject of a following chapter, this chapter is confined to beauty in
its proper signification,*
180. It is natural to suppose, that a perception so various as that
of beauty, comprehending sometimes many particulars, sometimes
few, should occasion emotions equally various ; and yet all the vari-
ous emotions of beauty maintain one common character, that of
sweetness and gayety.f
Considering, attentively, the beauty of visible objects, we discovei
two kinds. The fii'st may be termed intrinsic beauty, because it b
* [Cousin (in his Lectures on the Beautiful) oftere some discriminating re-
marks upon this topic : , ^- - i j
" Experience testifies that all agreeable things do not appear beautifuJ, and
that, among agreeable things, those which are most so are not the most beau-
tiful ; a suro^gn that the agreeable is not the beautiful, for if one is identical
with the other, they should never bo separated, but should always be commen-
surate with each other.
"Fur from this, whilst all our senses give us agreeable sensations, only two
have the privilege of awakening in us the idea of beauty. Docs one ever say:
This is a beautiful taste— This is a beautiful smell ? Nevertheless one should
say it, if the beautiful is the agreeable. On the other hand, there are certain
pleasures of odor and taste, that move sensibility more than the greatest beau-
ties of nature and art ; and even among the perceptions of hearmg and sightj
those are not always the most vivid that most excite in us the idea ot beauty.
— Cousin''s Lectures, Yl.] ,.i_i. u
t [Cousin has the following just observations : " Place yourself before an ob-
ject of nature, wherein men recognize beauty, and observe what takes place
within you at the sight of this object. Is it not certain that at the same Ume
that you judge that it is beautiful, you also feel its beauty, that is to say, that
you experience at the sight of it a delightful emotion, and that you are attracted
■towards this object by a sentiment of sympathy and love ? In other cases you
judge otherwise and feel an opposite sentiment. Aversion accompanies the
judgment of the ugly, as love accompanies the judgment of the beauuful. And
this sentiment is awakened not only in presence of the objects of nature : all
objects, whatever they may be, that we judge to be ugly or beautiful, have the
power to excite in us this sentiment. Vary the circumstances us much as
you please, place me before an admirable edifice, or before a beautiful land-
scape : represent to my mind the great discoveries of Descartes and Newton,
the exploits of the great Conde, the virtue of St. Vincent do Paul ; eleyuto mo
Btill higher; awaken in me the obscure anl too much forgotten idea ol the in-
finite Being ; whatever you do, as often as you give birth within me to the idea
of the beautiful, you give me an internal and exquisite joy, always tollowed by
a sentiment of love for the object that caused it."J
179. To what class of objects is the term Beauty appropriated '—The complex st"»ctM«
of object* of external senao.— A tree; the human figure.— To what, flguraUvely, the term
Bewity i« ^>plied.— Coosla's remarkn.
110 » BEAUTY.
discovered in a tjingle object viewed apart without relation to any
other : the examples above given are of that kind. The other may
be tei-med relative beauty, being founded on the relation of objects.
Intrinsic beauty is an object of sense merely : to perceive the beauty
of a spreading" oak, or of a flowing river, no more is required bu
singly an act of vision. The perception of relative beauty is accora
panied with an act of understanding and reflection ; for of a fine ir
strument or engine, we perceive not the relative beauty, until we h.
made acquainted with its use and destination. In a word, intrinsic
beauty is ultimate ; relative beauty is that of means relating to some
good end or purpose. These different beauties agree in one capital
circumstance, that both are equally perceived as belonging to the
object. This is evident with respect to intiinsic beauty ; but will
not be so readily admitted Avith respect to the other : the utility of
the plough, for example, may make it an object of admiration or of
desire ; but why should utility make it appear beautiful ? A natu-
ral propensity mentioned (Chapter ii. part i. sect. 5) will explair
that doubt : the beauty of the effect, by an easy transition of ideas,
is transferred to the cause, and is perceived as one of the qualities
of the cause. Thus a subject void of intrinsic beauty appears beau-
tiful from its utility : an old Gothic tower, that has no beauty in it-
self, appears beautiful, considered as proper to defend against an en-
emy ; a dwelling-house void of all regularity, is however beautiful in
the view of convenience ; and the want of form or symmetry in a
tree, will not prevent its appearing beautiful, if it be known to pro-
duce good fruit.*
181. When these two beauties coincide in. any object, it appears
delightful : every member of the human body possesses both in a
high degree : the fi^ne proportions and slender make of a horse des-
tined for running, please every eye ; partly from symmetry, and
partly from utility.
The beauty of utility, being proportioned accurately to the degree
of utility, requires no 'illustration ; but intrinsic beauty, so complex
as I have said, cannot be handled distinctly without being analyzed
into its constituent parts. If a tree be beautiful by means of its col- .
* [Cousin, in his Lecture on The BeiuUiful in Objects, ignores the obvious
distinction which Lord Karnes makes between intrinsic and relative beauty.
He says:— "No great effort of observation orreasonirj? is necessary to convince
us that utility lias nothing to do with beauty. What is useful is not always
beautiful. What is 'jeautiful is not always useful, and what is at once useful
and beautiful is beautiful for some other reason than its utility. Observe a
lever or a pulley: surelv nothing is more useful. Nevertheless you are not
tempted to say that this is beautiful. Have you dissovered an antique vase
admirably worked? You exclaim that this va.-*e is bcf.atiful, without thinking
to seek of what use it may be to you."j
ISO. The fommon character of all the eiEotions of beauty.— Twofold beauty of visible
objects: intrinsic; relative.— How these differ as to manner of perception; in what they
,,4ee —Why should the utiiitv of a plouah make it appear beautiful ?—InPtBiices where •
ribject void of intrli sic l-.esntv appear? bca itifiil from ito utility.— CouMn s ohS4?rv»ti.in«.
BEAUTf.
Ill
or its fio-ure, its size, its motion, it is in reality possessed of so many
different" beauties, which ought to be examined separately, m order
to have a clear notion of them when combined. The beauty ot col-
or is too familiar to need explanation * Do not the bright and
cheerful colors of gold and silver contribute to preserve these metals
in high estimation ! The beauty of figure, arising from vanous cir-
cumstances and different views, is more complex : for example, \aew-
ms any body as a whole, the beauty of its figure arises from regu-
larity and simplicity; viewing the parts with relation to each other,
uniformity, proportion, and order contribute to its beauty. Iho
beauty of motion deserves a chapter by itself; and another chapter
is destined for grandeur, being distinguishable from beauty in its
proper sense. Upon simplicity I must make a few cursory observa-
Sous, such as may be of use in examining the beauty of single objects.
182 A multitude of objects crowding into the mind at once, d.s-
turb the attention, and pass without making any impression or any
distinct impression; in a group, no single object makes the bgure it
would do apart, when it occupies the whole attention. For the same
reason, the impression made by an object that divides the attention
by the multiplicity of its parts, equals not that of a more simple ob-
ject comprehended in a single view: parts extremely complex must
be considered in portions successively ; and a number of impressions
in succession, which cannot unite because not simultaneous, never
touch the mind like one entire impression made as it were at one
stroke. This justifies simpUcity in works of art, as opposed to com-
plicated circumstances and crowded ornaments. There is an addi-
tional reason for simplicity in works of dignity or elevation ; which
is, that the mind attached to beauties of a high rank cannot descend
to inferior beauties. The best artists accordingly have m all ages
been governed by a taste for simplicity. How comes it then that
we find profuse decoration prevailing in works of art? Ihe reason
• f Colors are beitutlful. first, wlien they convey to the mind ''li^'elj' sensa-
tion, a, white nnd red; (2) when they chensh the organ of fJ?^/;, f*/^^""'
. (S) when they have that character which ^,6 te™ dehcacy, and j.eld a^^^^^^^^
tion both lively and gentle, as pale red and light blue. But (4) the beauty oi
rcolo?depenL chitfly on the agrecableness.of the ideas it conveys to the
mind; for the snme color, which in one thing '* very bcautifuN may ^ another
be very ugly. The verdure of the field;., for example, is delightful, l^ecauM it
leads us to\hiuk of fruitfulnesB, fragrance, and manv other plea^mt thin^ ,
bat greenness in the human face would be horrible, because it would euggcst
the noUon of pain, of disease, or of something unnatural. agreeable
"In general every color is beautiful, that brings a bng with it the o?re«iWO
idea of perfection, of health, of convenience, of intellectual or moral virtue or
of^ny other sort of excellence. Negroes love their own <^^0' f.^^''^'^^^^ '^^^
Bon tliat we love ours ; because they always see it; because 'Jl tlie Peon o t^>^
love have it; and because none are without it but those who are thought to be
strangers and enemies." — BeattU.]
181. Effect of the colnctdenco of intrinsic and '«1*"7« ^,''°*?: Jj'r^S'tto wK'
beanty of utility requires no lllnstratlon.-lntrtnslc beauty must ^'^^Jlfa^^^^"''
«nt parts. KxainplV ofa tre* -Pr. Beattie"* roniark. on color -Be«iity or njiire.
112 BEAUTY.
plainly is, that authors and architects, who cannot reach the higher
beauties, endeavor to supply want of genias by multiplying those
that are inferior.
Y'188. These things premised, I proceed to examine the beauty of
figure as arising from the above-mentioned particulars, namely, reg-
ularity, uuifonnity, proportion, order, and simplicity. To inquire
why an object, by means of the particulars mentioned, appeal's beau-
tiful, would, I am afraid, be a vain attempt : it seems the most prob-
able opinion, that the nature of man was originally framed with a
relish for them, in order to answer wise and good purposes. To ex-
plain these purposes or final causes, though a subject of great im-
portance, has scarce been attempted by any writer. One thing is evi-
dent, that our relish for the particulars mentioned, adds much beauty
to the objects that surround us, which of course tends to our hap-
piness ; and the Author of our nature has given many signal proofs
that this final cause is not below his care. We may be confirmed
in this thought upon reflecting, that our taste for these particulars is
not accidental, but uniform and universal, making a branch of our
nature. At the same time, it ought not to be overlooked, that reg-
ularity, uniformity, order, and simplicity, contribute each of them to
readiness of apprehension ; enabling us to form more distinct images
of objects than can be done with the utmost attention where these
particulars are not found. With respect to proportion, it is in some
mstances connected with a useful end, as in animals, where the bes'
proportioned are the strongest and most active ; but instances are
still more numerous, where the proportions we relish have no con-
nection with utility. Writers on architecture insist much on the
proportions of a column, and assign different proportions to the
Doric, Ionic, and Corinthian ; but no architect will maintain, that
the most accurate proportions contribute more to use, than several
that are less accurate and les^a agreeable ; neither will it be main-
tained, that the length, breadth, and height of rooms, assigned as the
most beautiful proportions, tend also to make them the more com-
modious. With respect then to the final cause of proportion, I see
not more to be made of it but to rest upon the final cause first men-
tioned, namely, its contributing to our happiness, by increasing the
beauty of visible objects.*
* [Some remarks of Cousin throw considerable light on this subject:
"Symmetry and order are beautiful things, and at the same time are useful
things,_ because they economize space, because objects symmetrically disposed
are easier to find when one wants them ; but that is not what makes for us the
beauty of symmetry, for we immediately seize this kind of beaut}', and it is
often late enough before we recognize the utility that is found in 'it. It even
sometimes liappens, that after having admired the beauty of an object, we aro
182. Eoasons for simplicity in works of art. — Additional reason for It in works of dignity
and elevation. — Why profnse decoration prevails in works of art
188. Why an object appears beautiful, on account of its regularity, uniformity, Aa
What beneficial purposes ar« answered by the relish wo naturally have for these p«rtici>*
lars. — Consio's remarks
BEAUTY. 118
184. And now with respect to tbo beauty of figune, as far as it
depends on the other circumstances mentioned; as to which, having
room only for a slight specimen, I confine myself to the simplest
figures. A circle and a square are each of them perfectly regular,
being equally confined to a precise form, which admits not the
slightest variation ; a square, however, is less beautiful than a circle.
And the reason seems to be, that the attention is divided among the
sides and angles of a square ; whereas the circumference of a circle,
being a single object, makes one entire impression. And this sim-
plicity contributes to beauty, which may be illustrated by another
example : a square, though not more regular than a hexagon or
octagon, is more beautiful than either ; for what other reason, but
that a square is more simple, and the attention less divided ? This
reasoning will appear still more conclusive, when we consider any
regular polygon of very many sides ; for of this figure the mind can
never have any distinct perception.
A square is more regular than a parallelogram, and its parts more
uniform ; and for these reasons it is more beautiful. But that holds
with respect to intrinsic beauty only ; for in many instances utility
turns the scale on the side of the parallelogram : this figure, for the
doors and windows of a dwelling-house, is preferred, because of util-
ity ; and here we find the beauty of utility prevailing over that of
regularity and uniformity.
A parallelogram again depends, for its beauty, on the proportion
of its sides : a great inequality of sides annihilates its beauty ; ap-
proximation towards equality hath the same effect, for proportion
there degenerates into imperfect uniformity, and the figure appears
an unsuccessful attempt towards a square ; and thus proportion con-
tributes to beauty.
185. An equilateral tnangle yields not to a square m regularity
nor in unifonnity of pai-ts, and it is more simple. But an equilateral
not able to divine its use, although it may have one. The useful is, then, en-
tirely different from the beautiful, far from being ita foundation.
» A celebrated and very ancient theory makes the beautiful consist m the
perfect suitableness of means to their end. Here the beautifu is no longer the
useful ; it is the suitable. These two ideas must be distinguished. A machine
produces excellent effects, economy of time work, &o. : it is tbcreforc uscf^.
If, moreover, examining its construction I find that each piece is in >ts P aw,
mnd that all kro skilfully disposed for the result which they should produce .
,ven without regarding the Atility of this result, as ^h^'^eans are welf adapted
to their end, I jSdge that there i> suitableness in it. We arc already approach-
ing the idea of the beautiful; for we are no longer jonsidering what « "seM,
but what is proper. Now wo have not yet atUiued the true character of beau-
tv • there are. in fact, objects very well adapted to their end, which we do not
Sll beautiful ... . . . Theri is here .Sways this difference between suit-
ablencss and utility, that an object to be beautiful has no "^ed of being use ul,
but that it is not beautiful if it does not possess su.tubloness, '^ there is in it a
disagreement between the eud and the means."— Lcct. V II. p. Ul. Appletoa a
Ed.]
184. Beauty of a circle and square compared.-Cou parisoa of a square with • he»
(00, &a.
114 BEAUTY.
triangle is less beautiful than a square, which must be owing to in-
ferionty of order in the position of its parts : the sides of an equi-
lateral triangle incline to each other in the same angle, being the
most perfect order they are susceptible of ; but this order is obscure,
and far from being so perfect as the parallelism of the sides of a
square. Thus order contributes to the beauty of visible objects, no
less than simplicity, regularity, or proportion.
A parallelogram exceeds an equilateral triangle in the orderly
disposition of its parts ; but being inferior in uniformity and sim-
plicity, it is less beautiful. ♦ •
186^ Uniformity is singular in one capital circumstance, that it is
apt to disgust by excess : a number of things destined for the same
use, such as windows, chairs, spoons, buttons, cannot be too uniform ;
for supposing their figure to be good, utiHty requires uniformity :
but a scrupulous uniformity of parts in a large garden or field, is
far from being agreeable. Uniformity among connected objects be-
longs not to the present subject ; it is handled in the chapter of
uniformity and variety.
In all the works of nature, simplicity makes an illustrious figure.
It also makes a figure in works of art : profuse ornament in paint-
ing, gardening, or architecture, as well as in dress or in language,
shows a mean or corrupted taste :
Poets, like painters, thus unskill'd to trace
The naked nature and the living grace,
With gold and jewels cover every part,
And hide with ornaments their want of art.
Pope's Essay on OriticUm.
187. No single property recommends a machine more than its
simplicity ; not solely for better answering its purpose, but by ap-
pearing in itself more beautiful. Simplicity in behavior and man-
ners has an enchanting efiect, and never fails to gain our afiection :
veiy different are the artificial manners of modem times. General
theorems, abstracting from their importance, are delightful by their
simplicity, and by the easiness of their application to variety of
cases. We take equal delight in the laws of motion, which, with
the greatest simplicity, are boundless in their operations.
188. A gradual progress from simplicity to complex forms and
profuse ornament, seems to be the fate of all the fine arts : in that
progress these arts resemble behavior, which, from original candor
and simplicity, has degenerated into artificial refinements. At pres-
ent, literaiy productions are crowded with words, epithets, figures :
in. music, sentiment is neglected for the luxury of harmony, and for
difficult movement : in taste, properiy so called, poignant sauces,
185. An equilateral triangle compared with a square, and wltli a parallelogram.
186. "When uirifbrmlty disgusts, and wiien It pleases.— Simplicity ii the works of ita
tare, and of art.
187. Simplicity in manners in general theorems • In laws of moUon.
BEAUTY. 115
with complicated mixtures of different savors, prevail among peoj)le
of condition : the French, accustomed to artificial red on a female
cheek, think the modest coloiiug of nature altogether insipid.
The same tendency is discovered in the progress of the fine arts
among the ancients. Some vestiges of the old Grecian buildings
prove them to be of the Doric order : the Ionic succeeded, and seems
to have been the favoiite order, while architecture was in the height
of glory : the Corinthian came next in vogue ; and in Greece the
buildings of that order appear mostly to have been erected after the
Ilomans got footing there. ■ At last caatB the Composite, with all its
extravagances, where simplicity is sacrificed to finery and crowded
ornament.
But what taste is to prevail next ? for fashion is a continual flux,
and taste must vary with it. After rich and profuse ornaments be-
come familiar, simplicity appears hfeless and insipid ; which would
be an insuimountable obstruction, should any person of genius and
taste endeavor to restore ancient simplicity.
189. The distinction between primary and secondary qualities in
matter, seems now fully established. Heat and cold, smell and taste,
though seeming to exist in bodies, are discovered to be effects caused
by these bodies in a sensitive being : color, which appears to the eye
as spread upon a substance, has no existence but in the mind of the
spectator.* Qualities of that kind, which owe their existence to the
percipient as much as to the object, are termed secondary qualities,
and are distinguished from figure, extension, solidity, which, in con-
tradistinction to the former, are termed primary qualities, because
they inhere in subjects, whether perceived or not. This distinction
suggests a curious inquiry, whether beauty be a primary or only a
secondary quality of objects ? The question is easily determined
with respect to the beauty of color ; for, if color be a secondary
quality, existing nowhere but in the mind of the spectator, its beauty
must exist there also. This conclusion equally holds with respect
to the beauty of utility, which is plainly a conception of the mind,
arising not from sight, but from reflecting that the thing is fitted for
some good end or purpose. The question is more intricate with re-
* [Dr. James Beattie takes a more just and enlarj^ed view of this topic, lu
Baying : " Colors inhere not in the colored body, bnt in the light that falls upon
't ; and a body presents to our eye that color which predominates in the rays
of light reflected by it ; and different bodies reflect different sorts of rays, ac-
cording to the texture and consistency of their minute parts. Now the com-
ponent parts of bodies, and the rays of light, are not in the mind ; and thero-
fore colors, as well as bodies, are things external ; and the word color denotes
always an external thing, and never a sensation in the mind."
Again, he justly remarks : " Wo perceive colors and figures by the eye ; we
also perceive that some colors and figures are btauti/ul, and others not. This
power of perceiving beauty, which the brutes have not, though they see as well
as we, I call a secondarj- sense."]
188. ProgriES from simplicity to complex forms and profbM ornament, illustnted ia
Wts, eon<* ct, lUerary style, &A. Also, among the ancients, in arcbitectur^
116 BEAUTY.
spect to the beauty of regulaiity ; for, if regularity be a primary
quality, why not also its beauty ?" That this is not a good inference,
will appear from considering,*^ that beauty, in its very conception,
refers to a percipient ; for an object is said to be beautiful, for no
other reason but that it appeai-s so to a spectator : the same piece
of matter that to a man appears beautiful, may possibly appear
ugly to a being of a different species. Beauty, therefore, which for
its existence depends on the percipient as much as on the object per-
ceived, cannot be an inherent property in either. And hence it is
wittily observed by the poet,- that beauty is not in the person be-
loved, but in the lover's eye.
190. This reasoning is solid ; and the only cause of doubt or hesi-
tation is, that we are taught a different lesson by sense : a singular
determination of nature makes us perceive both beauty and color
as belonging to the object, and, like figure or extension, as inherent
properties. This mechanism is uncommon ; and when nature, to
fulfil her intention, prefers any singular method of operation, we
may be certain of some final cause that cannot be reached by ordi-
nary means. For the beauty of some objects we are indebted en-
tirely to nature ; but, with respect to the endless variety of objects
that owe their beauty to art and culture, the perception of beauty
greatly promotes industiy ; being to us a strong additional incite-
ment to enrich oiu- fields, and improve our manufactures. These
however are but slight effects, compared with the connecrions that
are formed among individuals in society by means of this singular
mechanism : the qualifications of the head and heart form undoubt-
edly the most solid and most permanent connections ; but external
beauty, which lies more in view, has a more extensive influence in
forming these connections; at any rate, it concurs in an eminent
degree with mental qualifications to produce social intercourse, mu-
tual good-will, and consequently mutual aid and support, which are
the life of society.
[" That which in the smallest compass exhibits the greatest variety
of beauty, is a fine human face. The features are of various sizes and
forms; the corresponding ones exactly uniform; and each has that
shape, size, position, and proportion^ which is most convenient.
Here too is the greatest beauty of colors, which are blended, varied,
and disposed with marvellous delicacy. But the chief beauty of the
countenance arises from its expression, of sagacity, good-nature,
cheerfulness, modesty, and other moral and intellectual virtues.
Without such expression, no face can be truly beautiful, and with
it, none can be really ugly. Human beauty, therefore, at least that
of the face, is not merely "a corporeal quality ; but derives its oi igin
189 Do heat and cold, smell, taste, and color, exist In material bodies?— Dr. Beatties
remarks on color.— Secondary qnalities aud primary dlstinguislie.l. -TV hether beauty \t
kDrimarv or secondary quality of bodies.- What is said of beauty of color; of beauty of
utility • of beauty of regularity.— What beauty, in lU ?ery coooeption, refers ta
BBAUTT. 117
and essential characters from the soul ; and almost any person may,
in some degree, acquire it, who is at pains to improve his under-
standing, to repress criminal thoughts, and to cheiish good affec-
tions ; as every one must lose it, whatever features or complexion
there may be to boast of who leaves the mind uncultivated, or a
prey to evil passions, or a slave to trifling pursuits," — Beattie.
Cole, the distinguished American painter, speaks thus of beauty :
" Irving was rather disappointed in the scenes in which Scott so
much delighted. After all, beauty is in the mind. A scene is
rather an index to feelings and associations. Histoiy and poetry
made the barren hills of Scotland glorious to Scott : Irving remem-
bered the majestic forests and the rich luxuriance of his own coun-
try. What a beautiful exemplification of the power of poetry was
that remark of the old carpenter who had been a companion of
Burns : ' and it seemed to him that the country had grown more
beautiful since Burns had written his bonnie little san^ about it.' "
To the remarks made by our author on the subject of beauty,
the following from Cousin make a valuable addition :
" Above real beauty, is a beauty of another order — ideal beauty.
The ideal resides neither in an individual, nor in a collection of in-
dividuals. Nature or experience furnishes us the occasion of con-
ceiving it, but it is essentially distinct. Let it once be conceived,
and all natural figures, though never so beautiful, are only images
of a superior beauty which they do not realize. Give me a beautiful
action, and I will imagine one still more beautiful. The Apollo
itself is open to criticism in more than one respect. The ideal con-
tinually recedes as we approach it Its last termination is in the
infinite, that is to say, in God ; or, to speak more correctly, the true
and absolute ideal is nothing else than God himself."
" God is, par excellence, the beautiful — for what object satisfies
more all our faculties, our reason, our imagination, our heart ! He
ofiers to reason the highest idea, beyond which it has nothing more
to seek ; to imagination the most ravishing contemplation ; to the
heart a sovereign object of love. He is, then, perfectly beautiful ;
but is he not sublime, also, in other ways? If he extends the hori-
zon of thought, it is to confound it in the abyss of his greatness. If
the soul blooms at the spectacle of his goodness, has it not also
reason to be affrighted at the idea of his justice, which is not less
present to it ? At the same time that he is the lite, the light, the
movement, the ineffable grace of visible and finite nature, he is also
called the Eternal, the Invisible, the Infinite, tlie Absolute Unity,
and the Being of beings." — Lect vii. p. 151, Appleton's Ed.]
190. What lesson, on this subject, our senses teach.— The ends answered by this refer*
ence of beauty to the object a^d not to the percipient— Connections formed among Indl-
Tiduata in society.— Remarks on the human ace.— Cole's remarks on beauty. — Coasln*
niutfkt on Idei^ Veauty.
118 BEATJlT.
PART II.
THE THEORY OF BEAUTY.
(Condensed from Lord Jeffrey's Keview of Alison on Taste, 1841.)
191. There are some decisive objections against the notion of
beauty being a simple sensation, or tlie object of a separate and
peculiar faculty.
The Jirst, is the want of agi-eement as to the presence and existence
of beauty iu particular objects, among men whose organization is
perfect, and who are plainly possessed of the faculty, whatever it
may be, by which beauty is discerned. Now no such thing happens,
or can be conceived to happen, in the case of any other simple sen-
sation, or the exercise of any other distinct faculty. Where one
man sees light, all men who have eyes see light also. All men
allow grass to be green, and sugar to be sweet. With regard to
beauty, however, the case is entirely different. One man sees it
perpetually, where to another it is quite invisible, or even where its
reverse seems to be conspicuous. But how can we believe that
beauty is the object of a peculiar sense or faculty, when persons un-
doubtedly possessed of the faculty, and even in an eminent degree,
can discover nothing of it in objects where it is distinctly felt and
perceived by others with the same use of the faculty ? This con-
sideration seems conclusive against the supposition of beauty being
a real property of objects, addressing itself to the power of Taste, as
a separate sense or faculty ; and it suggests that our sense of it is
the result of other more elementary feelings into which it may be
resolved.
192. A second objection arises from the almost infinite variety of
things to which the property of beauty is ascribed, and the impossi-
bility of imagining any one inherent quality which can belong to
them all, and yet at the same time possess so niuch unity as to pass
universally by the same name, and be recognized as the pecuhar
object of a separate sense or faculty. The form of a fine tree is
beautiful, and the form of a fine woman, and the form of a column,
and a vase, and a chandelier ; yet how can it be said that the form
of a woman has any thing in common with that of a tree or a tem-
ple ? or to which of the senses, by which forms are distinguished,
can it appear that they have any resemblance or afiinity ?
The matter, however, becomes still more inextricable when we
191. The flnt obj«ction urged «<falust tl» noUou of bc»uty beluga sSmpJ* stnsatJoii.
BEAUTT. H9
recollect that beauty does not belong merely to forms or colore, but
to sounds, and perhaps to the objects of other senses ; nay, that in all
languages and in all nations it is not supposed to reside exclusively
in material objects, but to belong also to sentiments and ideas, and
intellectual and moral existences. But if things intellectual and
totally segregated from matter may thus possess beauty, how can it
possibly be a quality of material objects ? or what sense or faculty
can that be whose proper office it is to intimate to us the existence
of some property which is common to a flower and a demonstration,
a valley and an eloquent discourse ?
193. If, in reply, i^be said that all these objects, however various
and dissimilar, agree at least in being agreeable, and that this agree-
ableness, Avhich is the only quality they possess in common, may
probably be the beauty which is ascribed to them all, we answer : —
thai though the agi-eeableness of such objects depends plainly enough
upon their beauty, it by no means follows, but quite the contrary,
that their beauty depends upon their agreeableness, the latter being
the more comprehensive, or generic term, under which beauty must
rank as one of the species.
(1) Agreeableness, in general, cannot be the same with beauty,
because there are very many things in the highest degree agreeable
that can in no sense be called beautiful. We learn nothing of the
nature of beauty, therefore, by merely classing it among our pleasura-
ble emotions.
(2) Among all the objects that are agreeable, whether they are
also beautiful or net, scarcely any two are agreeable on account of
the same qualities, or even suggest their agreeableness to the same
faculty or organ. The truth is, that agreeableness is not properly a
quality of any object whatsoever, but the effect or result of certain
qualities, the nature of which, in any particular instance, we can
generally define pretty exactly, or of which we know at least with
certainly that they manifest themselves respectively to some one
pai'ticular sense or faculty, and to no other ; and consequently, it
would be just as obviously ridiculous to suppose a faculty or organ,
whose office it was to perceive agreeableness in general, as to sup-
pose that agreeableness was a distinct quality that could thus be
perceived. The words beauty and beautiful are universally felt to
mean something much more definite than agreeableness or gratifica-
tion in general ; and the force and clearness of our perception of that
something is demonstrated by the readiness with which we deter-
mine, in any particular instance, whetlier the object of a given
pleasurable emotion is or is not properly described as beauty.
194. In our opinion, our sense of beauty depends entirely on our
192. The second objecHon.~"WTietlicr beauty belong to forms or colors alone.
193. It Is replied that various objects of beauty are alike in one respect, that of agree*
bleness, and that this may be the beauty which Is afcribe-l to them all. Two anjwera to Ui»
atat«uieut
120 BEAUTT.
previous expeiience of simpler pleasures or emotions, and consists in
the suggestion of agreeable or interesting sensations with which we
had formerly been made familiar by the direct and intelligible
agency of our common sensibilities ; and that vast variety of ob-
jects to which we give the common name of beautiful, become
entitled to that appellation merely because they all possess the
power of recalling or reflecting those sensations of which they have
been the accompaniments, or with which they have been associated
in our imagination by any other more casual bond of connection.
According to this view of the matter, therefore, beauty is not an
inherent property or quality of objects at all, but the result of the
accidental relations in which they may stand to our experience of
pleasures or emotions, and does not depend on any particular con-
figuration of parts, proportions, or colore in external things, nor upon
the unity, coherence, or simplicity of intellectual creations, but
merely upon the associations which, in the case of every individual,
may enable these inherent, and otherwise indifferent qualities, to
suggest or recall to the mind emotions of a pleasurable or interesting
description. It follows, therefore, that no object is beautiful in itself,
or could appear so, antecedent to our experience of direct pleasures
or emotions ; and that, as an infinite variety of objects may thus
reflect interesting ideas, so all of them may acquire the title of
beautiful, although utterly diverse in their nature, and possessing
nothing in common but this accidental power of reminding us of
other emotions.
195. This theory serves to explain how objects which have no
inherent resemblance, nor indeed any one quality in common, should
yet be united in one common relation, and consequently acquire one
common name ; just as all the things that belonged to a beloved in-
dividual may serve to remind us of him, and thus to awake a kin-
dred class of emotions, though just as unlike each other as any of
the objects that are classed under the general name of beautiful.
We thus get rid of all the mystery of a peculiar sense or faculty
imagined for the express purpose of perceiving beauty, and discover
that the power of taste is nothing more than the habit of tracing
those associations by which almost all objects may be connected
with interesting emotions.
196. The basis of our theory is, that the beauty which we im-
pute to outward objects, is nothing more than the reflection of our
own inward emotions, and is made up entirely of certain little por-
tions of love, pity, or other affections which have been connected with
these objects, and still adhere, as it were, to them, and move us anew
whenever they are presented to our observation. Two things here
194. On what oar sense of beauty depends.— Beauty not an inherent property of objects,
but the result of accidental relations.
195. What does this theory explain concerning objects that have no inherent resem-
blance ? What mystery do wc thus get rid of?— What thus appears to be tbe iH)wcr of
tast«?
BEAUTY. 121
require explanation. First, what are the primary affections, by the
suggestion of which we think the sense of beauty is produced f
and, secondly, what is the nature of the connection by which we
suppose that the objects we call beautiful are enabled to suggest these
affections ?
With regard to the firet of these points — all sensations that are
not absolutely indifferent, and are at the same time either agreeable
when experienced by oui-selves, or attractive when contemplated
in others, may form the foundation of the emotions of sublimity or
beauty. The sum of tlie whole is, that every feeling which it is
agreeable to experience, to recall, or to witness, may become the
source of beauty in external objects, when it is so connected with
them as that their appearance reminds us of that feeling. Our pro-
position is, that the emotions of sublimity or beauty are not original
emotions, nor produced directly by any material qualities in the ob-
jects that excite them, but are reflections, or images, of the more
radical and famihar emotions to which we have alluded ; and are
occasioned, not by any inherent virtue in the objects before us, but
by the accidents, if we may so express ourselves, by which these may*
have been enabled to suggest or recall to us our own past sensations
or sympathies. It might almost be laid down as an axiom, that,
except in the plain and palpable case of bodily pain or pleasure,
we can never be interested in any thing but the fortunes of sentient
beings, and that every thing partaking of the nature of mental emo-
tion, must have for its object ihQ feelings, past, present, or possible,
of something capable of sensation. Independent, therefore, of all
evidence, we shoiild have been apt to conclude, that the emotions of
beauty and sublimity must have for their objects the sufferings or
enjoyments of sentient beings.
197. Secondly, as to the connection of our feelings with external
objects by which they become beautiful — objects are sublime or
beautiful, (1) when they are the natural signs and perpetual con-
comitants of pleasurable sensations ; or, at any rate, of some hvely
feeling or emotion in ourselves or in some other sentient beings ; or,
(2) when they are the ai-bitrary or accidental concomitants of such
feelings ; or, (3) when they bear some analogy or fanciful resem-
blance to things with which these emotions are naturally connected.
198. The most obvious and the strongest association between in-
ward feelings and external objects is, where the object is necessarily
and universally connected with the feeling by the law of nature, so
that it is always presented to the senses when the feeling is impressed
upon the mind — as the sight or sound of laughter, with the feeling
of gayety — of weeping with distress — of the sound of thunder with
W6. Tlie basis ol our tlieory.— Two things requiring explanation.— What sensaUons
may form the foundation of emotions of sublimity and beauty ? Those emoUona more
particularly defined. How occasioned.— The axiom referred to.
197. Wlion objpcts are sublime; wlion beautiful..
G
12% BEAUTY.
ideas of danger and power. In the last instance, it is obrious that
the sense of suWimity is produced, not by any quality that is per-
ceived by the ear, but altogether by the impression of power and
of danger that is necessarily made upon the mind, Avhenever that
sound is heard. The noise of a cart rattling over the stones, is often
mistaken for thunder ; and as long a? the mistake lasts, this veiy
vulgar and insignificant noise is actually felt to be prodigiously
sublime, merely because it is then associated with ideas of prodigious
power and undefined danger ; and the sublimity is accordingly de-
stroyed, the moment the association is dissolved, though the sound
itself, and its eftect on the organ, continue exactly the same. This,
therefore, is an instance in which sublimity is distinctly proved to
consist, not in any physical quality of the object to which it is as-
cribed, but in its necessary connection with that vast and uncontrolled
Power which is the natural object of awe and veneration.
- 199. The most beautiful object in nature, perhaps, is the counte-
nance of a young and beautiful woman : and we are apt at first to
imagine, that, independent of all associations, the form and colors
which it displays are, in themselves, lovely and engaging; and
would appear channing to all beholders, with whatever other quali-
ties or impressions they might happen to be connected. But reflec-
tion will satisfy us, that what we admire is not a combination of
forms and colors (which could never excite any mental emotion),
but a collection of signs and tokens of certain mental feelings and
afiections which are univei-sally recognized as the proper objects of
love and sympathy. Among the ingredients of female beauty, we
should trace the signs of two different sets of qualities, neither of
them the object of sight, but of a far higher faculty : in the first
place, of youth and health ; and, in the second place, of innocence,
gayety, sensibihty, intelligence, delicacy, or vivacity.
200. It is easy enough to understand how the sight of a picture
or statue should affect us nearly in the same way as the sight of the
original ; nor is it much more difficult to conceive, how the sight
of a cottage should give us something of the same feeling as the
sight of a peasant's family ; and the aspect of a town raise many
of the same ideas as the appearance of a multitude of persons.
Take the case of a common English landscape— green meadows
with grazing and ruminating cattle—canals or navigable nvers—
well-fenced, well-cultivated fields— neat, clean, scattered cottages-
humble, antique churches, with church-yard elms and crossmg hedge-
rows—all seen under bright skies and in good weather : there is
much beauty in such a scene. But in what does the beauty consist t
Not, certainly, in the mere mixture of colors and forms ; for coloi-s
19S. The most obvions association between inward feelings and external objecU.-fie-
marks on tlie sound of thunder. „, . ,t nff„,„„t ■>/^ta nf mmlitlBS iB
109. The most beantifa! object in nature.-The siyns of two diffeieiit sets orqualiuos »
(fejuale beauty.
BEAUTY. 123
more pleasing and lines more graceful might be spread upon a
board, or a painter's pallet, without engaging the eye to a second
glance, or raising the least emotion iu the mind ; but in the picture
of human happiness that is presented to our imaginations and aftec-
tious — in the visible and unequivocal signs of comfort, and cheeiful
and peaceful enjoyment — and of that secure and successful industry
that insures its continuance — and of the piety by which it is ex-
alted— and of the simplicity by which it is contrasted with the guilt
and the fever of a city life ; in the images of health, and temper-
ance, and plenty which it exhibits to every eye — and in the glimpses
which it affords to warmer imaginations, of those primitive or
fabulous times when man was uncorrupted by luxury and ambition,
and of those humble retreats in which we still delight to imagine
that love and philosophy may find an unpolluted asylum. At all
events, however, it is human feeling that excites our sympathy, and
forms the true object of our emotions. It is man, and man alone,
that we see in the beauties of the earth which he inhabits ; or, if a .
more sensitive and extended sympathy connect us with the lower
families of animated nature, and make us rejoice with the lambs that
bleat on the uplands, or the cattle that repose in the valley, or even
with the living plants that drink the bright sun and the balmy air
beside them, it is still the idea of enjoyment — of feelings that ani-
mate the existence of sentient beings — that calls forth all our emo-
tions, and is the parent of all the beauty with which we proceed to
invest the inanimate creation around us.
201. Instead of this quiet and tame English landscape, let us
now take a Welsh or a Highland scene, and see whether its beauties
will admit of being explained on the same principle. Here we shall
have lofty mountains, and rocky and lonely recesses — tufted woods
hung over precipices — lakes intersected with castled promontories —
ample solitudes of unploughed and untrodden valleys — nameless
and gigantic ruins — and mountain echoes repeating the scream of
the eagle and the roar of the cataract. This, too, is beautiful ; and,
to those who can interpret the language it speaks, far more beautiful
than the prosperous scene with which we have contrasted it. Yet,
lonely as it is, it is to the recollection of man and the suggestion of
human feelings that its beauty also is owing. The mere forms and
colors that compose its visible appearance, are no more capable of
. exciting any emotion in the mind than the forms and cojors of a
Turkey carpet. It is sympathy with the present or the past, or the
imaginary inluibitants of such a region, that alone gives it either
interest or beauty ; and the delight of those who behold it, will al-
ways be found to be in exact proportion to the force of their imagi-
nations, and the wannth of their social affections. The leading
200. The ea otions es«itod by a picture, by right of » cotta^ of a towD* of an Engliib
tondacap*.
124 BKAUTY.
impressions here ai-e those of romantic seclusion and primeval sim-
plicity ; lovers sequestered in these blissful solitudes, " from towns
and toils remote," — and rustic poets and philosophers communing
■with nature, and at a distance from the low pursuits and selfish
malignity of ordinary mortals ; then there is the sublime impression
of the Mighty Power which piled the massive clitFs upon each other,
and rent the mountains asunder, and scattered their giant fragments
at their base ; and all the images connected with the monuments
of ancient magnificence and extinguished hostility — the feuds, and
the combats, and the triumphs of its wild and primitive inhabitants,
contrasted with the stillness and desolation of the scenes where they
lie interred ; and the romantic ideas attached to their ancient tradi-
tions, and the peculiarities of the actual life of their descendants—
their wild and enthusiastic poetry — their gloomy superstitions— their
attachment to their chiefs — the dangers and the hardships and en-
joyments of their lonely hunting-s and fishings — their pastoral
sheilings on the mountains in summer — and the tales and the sports
that amuse the little groups that are frozen into their vast and
trackless valleys in winter.
202, The forms and colors that are peculiar to childhood, are not
necessarily or absolutely beautiful in themselves ; for, in a gro^yn
person, the same forms and colore would be either ludicrous or dis-
gusting. It is their indestructible connection with the engaging
ideas of innocence— of careless gayety — of unsuspecting confidence ;
made still more tender and attractive by the recollection of help-
lessness, and blameless and happy ignorance— of the anxious aftec-
tion that watches over all their waya— and of the hopes and fears
that seek to pierce futurity for those who have neither fears nor cares
nor anxieties for themselves. -
_ 203. But our general theoiy must be very greatly confirmed by
considering the second class of cases, or those in which the external
object is not the natural and necessary, but only the occasional or
accidental concomitant of the emotion which it recalls. In the
former instances (already given), some conception of beauty seems
to be inseparable from the appearance of the objects ; and being
impressed, in some degi'ee, upon all persons to whom they are pre-
sented, there is evidently room for insinuating that it is an indepen-
dent and intrinsic quality of their nature, and does not arise from
association with any thing else. In the instances, however, to which
we now Allude, this perception of beauty is not univereal, but en-
tirely dependent on the opportunities which each individual has had
to associate ideas of emotion with the object to which it is ascribed ;
the same thing appearing beautiful to those who have been exposed
201. How the beauties of a "Welsh or Highland landscape are to be esplained.
202. The forms and colors that seem beautiful in childhood. v 4..
208. Our theory conttrmcd by the 66cond class of cases. What these we; bow tliey
differ from thoM already consldcro'l.
BEAUTY. 125
to the influence of such &s.iBOciations, and indifferen to those who
have not.
204. The accidental or arbitrary relations that mar/ thus be es-
tablished between natural sympathies or emotions, and external ob-
jects, may be either such as occur to whole classes of men, or are
confined to particular individuals. Among the former, those that
apply to different nations, or races of men, are the most important
and remarkable, and constitute the basis of those peculiarities by
which national tastes are distinguished. Take again, for example,
the instance of female beauty, and think what ditterent and incon-
sistent standards would be fixed for it in the different regions of the
world : in Africa, in Asia, and in Europe ; in Tartary and in Greece :
in Lapland, Patagonia, and Circassia. If there was any thing abso-
lutely or intrinsically beautiful in any of the forms thus distinguished,
it is inconceivable that men should differ so outrageously in their
conceptions of it : if beauty were a real or independent quality, it
seems impossible that it should be distinctly and clearly felt by one
set of persons, where another set altogether as sensitive, could see
nothing but its opposite ; and if it were actually and inseparably
attached to certain forms, colors, or proportions, it must appear
utterly inexplicable that it should be felt or perceived in the nriost
opposite forms and proportions, in objects of the' same description.
On the other hand, if all beauty consist in reminding us of certain
natural sympathies, and objects of emotion, with which they have
been habitually connected, it is easy to perceive how the most dif-
ferent forms should be felt to be equally beautiful. If female beauty,
for instance, consist in the visible signs and expressions of youth and
health, and of gentleness, vivacity, and kindness, then it will neces-
sarily hapjien, that the forms, "and coloi-s, and proportions which
nature may have connected with those qualities, in the different
climates or regions of the world, will all appear equally beautiful to
those who have been accustomed to recognize them as the signs of
such qualities ; while they will be respectively indifferent to those
who have not learned to interpret them in this sense, and displeasing
to those whom experience has led to consider them as the signs of
opposite qualities.
205. The case is the same, though perhaps in a smaller degree,
as to the peculiarity of national taste in other particulare. The style
of dress and architecture in every nation, if not adopted from mere
want of skill, or peiuiry of materials, always appears beautiful to the
natives, and somewhat monstrous and absurd to foreigners ; — and
the general character and aspect of their landscape, in like manner,
if not associated with substalitial evils and inconveniences, always
appears more beautiful and enchanting than the scenery of any
204 Accidontal relaUons either occur to classes of men or to IndlvlduaU.— Natload
tfcat«<,-Diver»lQr of opinion respecting female beauty. Kemarks upon tiila <UT«r»itT
126 BEADTY.
Other region. The fact is still more striking, perhaps, in the case ol
music; in the effects of those national airs, with which even the most
uncultivated imaginations have connected so many interesting reed-
lections ; and in the delight with which all persons of sensibility
catch the strains of their native melodies in strange or i': distant
lands. It is owing chiefly to the same sort of arbitrary and national
association, that white is thought a gay color in Europe, where it is
used at weddings ; and a dismal color in China, where it is used for
mourning ; that we think yew-trees gloomy, because they are planted
in church-yards, and large masses of powdered horse-hair majestic,
because we see them on the heads of judges and bishops.
206. Again, our ideas of beauty are modified by the differences
of instriiction or education. If external objects were sublime or
beautiful in themselves, it is plain that they would appear equally
so to those who were acquainted with their origin, and to those to
whom it Avas unknown. Yet it is not easy, perhaps, to calculate the
degree to which the notions of beauty and sublimity are now in-
fluenced all over Europe, by the study of classical literature ; or the
number of impressions of this sort which the well-educated conse-
quently receive, from objects that are utterly indifferent to unin-
structed persons of the same natural sensibility. [See Alison on
Taste, pp. 39-41.]
207." The influences of the same studies may be traced, indeea,
through almost all our impressions of beauty — and especially in the
feelings which we receive from the contemplation of rural scenery ;
where the images and recollections which have been associated with
such objects, in the enchanting strains of the poets, are perpetually
recalled by their appearance, and give an interest and a beauty to
. the prospect, of which the uninstructed cannot have the slightest
perception. Upon this subject, also, Mr. AUson has expressed him-
self with his usual warmth and elegance. After observing that in
childhood, the beauties of nature have scarcely any existence for
those who have as yet but little general sympathy with mankind, he
proceeds to state, that they are usually fii-st recommended to notice
by the poets, to whom we are introduced in the course of education ;
and who, in a manner, create them for us, by the associations which
they enable us to form with their visible appearance. [See Alison
on Taste, Mills' Edition, pp. 63-4.]
208. Before leaving this branch of the subject, let us pause for a
moment on the familiar but very striking instance of our varying
and contradictory judgments, as to the beauty of the successive
fashions of dress that have existed within our own remembrance.
All persons who still continue to find amusement in society, and are
205. Peculiarities of national taste In regard to dress, architecture, mnsic, colors afpro.
priatcd to mourning, &c . , i,
206. Ideas of beauty modified by instruction ana eancatlon.
Vfi. Contamplation of rural scenery.— Influence of the poota.
BEAUTY. 127
not old enough to enjoy only the recollections of their youth, think
the prevailing fashions becoming and graceful, and the fashions <rf
twenty or twenty-five years old intolerably ugly and lidiculous. It
is plain, then, that there is, in the general case, no intrinsic beauty
or deformity in any of those fashions ; and that the forms, and
colors, and materials, that are, we may say, universally and very
strongly felt to be beautiful while they are in fashion, are sure to
lose all theii- beauty as soon as the fashion has passed away.
Hitherto we have spoken of the beauty of external objects only.
But the whole difficulty of the theory consists in its application to
them. If that be once adjusted, the beauty of immaterial objects
can occasion no perplexity. Poems and other compositions in
words, are beautiful in proportion as tliey are conversant with beau-
tiful objects — or, as they suggest to us, in a more direct way, the
moral and social emotions on which the beauty of all objects de-
pends. Theorems and demoiistrations again are beautiful, according
as they excite in us emotions of admiration for the genius and in-
tellectual power of their inventor's, and images of the magnificent
and beneficial ends to which such discoveries may be applied ; —
and mechanical contrivances are beautiful when they remind us of
similar talents and ingenuity, and at the same time impress us with
a more direct sense of their vast utility to mankind, and of the
gi-eat additional conveniences with which life is consequently adorned.
In all cases, therefore, there is the suggestion of some interesting
conception or emotion associated with a present perception, in which
it is apparently confounded and embodied — and this, according to
the whole of the preceding deduction, is the distinguishing charac-
teiistic of Beauty.
Necessanj consequences of the adoption of this Theory.
(1.) We conceive that it establishes the substantial identity of the
Sublime, the Beautiful, and the Picturesque ; and consequently puts
jjn end to all controversy that is not purely verbal, as to the differ-
ence of these several qualities. Every material object that interests
us, without actually hurting or gratifying our bodily feelings, must
do so, according to this theoiy, in one and the same manner, — that
is, by suggesting or recalling some emotion or affection of oui-selves,
or some other sentient being, and presenting, to our imagination at
least, some natural object of love, pity, admiration, or awe. Though
material objects have but one means of exciting emotion, the emo-
tions they do excite are infinite. They ai-e mirrors that may reflect
all shades and all colore ; and, in point of fact, do seldom reflect the
same hues twice. No two interesting objects, perhaps, whether known
by the name of Beautiful, Sublime, or Picturesque, ever produced ex-
actly the same emotion in the beholder ; and no one object, it is most
probable, ever moved any two pei-sons to the very same conceptions.
208. Varying juclsments on snccesslve fashions of dress.— Remarks on Uie bctuty of to-
msterial objects.— Two consequencM resuIUng from this theory.
128 BEAUTY.
(2 ) Our theory seems calculated to put an end to all the i>erplexing
questions about the Standard of Taste. If things are not beautitul
in themselves, bufonly as they serve to suggest mteresting concep-
tions to the mind, then every tldng which does in point of Jact mg-
nest such a conception to any individual, is heaiitifvl to that mdi-
vidual ; and it is not only quite true that there is no room for dis-
putino- about tastes, but that all tastes are equally just and correct,
in solar as each individual speaks his own emotions. What a man
feels distinctly to be beautiful, is beautiful to 1^™' 7^'^^^:^ . ^^^^^^^
people may think of it. All this follows clearly from the theory
now in question; but it does not follow from it that all tastes me
equally good, or desirable, or that there is any difficulty m describing ^
that which is really the best, and the most to be envied Ihe only
use of the faculty of Taste, is to afford an innocent delight, and to
List in the cultivation of a finer morahty; and that man certainly
will have the most delight from this faculty, who has the most nu-
merous and the most powerful perceptions of Beauty. But,_it beauty
consist in the reflection of our aftections and sympathies, at is plain
that he will always see the most beauty whose^ affections are the
warmest and the most exercised-whose imagination is the most
powerful, and who has most accustomed himself to attend to tbe
obiects by which he is surrounded. The best taste, therefore, must be
that which belongs to the best affections, the most active fancy, and
the most attentive habits of observation. It wi 1 follow pretty ex-
actly too, that all men's perceptions of beauty will be nearly m pio.
portion to the degree of their sensibility and social sympathies; and
that those who have no affections towards sentient ^emg^' ^"'^ J^^
as certainly insensible to beauty in external objects, as he who can-
not hear the sound of his friend's voice, must be deat to its echo
If, however, we aspire to be creators as well as observers of Beauty,
and place any part of our happiness in ministering to the gratifaca-
tion of other's-as artists, or poets, or authors of any «ort,-then a
more laborious system of cultivation will be necessary. We must
be cautious to employ only such objects as are the 2^";;^ 2^-^
the inseparable concomitants of emotions of which the g'-eater part -
of mankind are susceptible ; and our taste will tl^^JJ^d^erve to b^
called bad or false, if we intrude upon the public as beautift 1, objecte
that are not likely to be associated in common minds with any in-
teresting impressions. A. all men must have some peculiar associa.
tions,aU men must have some peculiar notions of beauty, and, c^^
cour^, to a certain extent, a taste that the pubhc would be entitled
to consider as false or vitiated. , ^ c, i„..^ ^f TcctA
[Notwithstanding all that is here said about the Standard of fa^te,
it is thought best, for the sake of those who may not adopt Loid
Jeffrey's Theory to give, in chap, xxvi. Dr. Blair's views on that
Sbeirg for su^peri^r to what Lord Karnes had furmshed.-
AnD. Ed.l
«EANDEUR AND BUBLIMITT.
CHAPTER IV.
GRANDKUR AND SUBLIMITT.
129
209. Nature hath not more remaikably distinguished us from
other animals by an erect posture, than by a capacioas and aspiring
mind, attaching us to things great and elevated. The ocean, the
skv, seize the attention, and make a deep impression; robes of state
are made large and ftill, to draw respect: we admu-e an elephant
for its magnitude, notwithstanding its unwieldmess.
The elevation of an object aflfects us no less than its magnitude :
a high place is chosen for the statue of a deity or hero : a tree grow-
ing on the brink of a precipice looks charming when viewed from
the plain below: a throne is erected for the chief magistrate; and
a chair with a high seat for the president of a court. Among all
nations, heaven is placed far above us, hell far below us.
In some objects, greatness and elevation concur to make a com-
plicated impression : the Alps and the Peake of Teneriflfe are proper
examples ; with the following difference, that in the foimer greatness
seems to prevail, elevation in fhe latter. , , . ,
210 The emotions raised by great and by elevated objects are
clearly distinguishable, not only in internal feeling, but even in their
external expressions. A great object makes the spectator endeavor
to enlarge his bulk; which is remarkable in plain people who give
way to nature without reserve ; in describing a great object, they
naturally expand themselves by drawing in air with all their force.
An elevated object produces a different expression; it makes the
spectator stretch upward and stand a-tiptoe.
Great and elevated objects considered with relation to the emo-
tions produced by them, are termed grand and suhltnu. Grandeur
and sublimit^/ have a double signification ; they commonly signify
the quality or circumstance in objects by which the emotions of
grandeur and sublimity are produced; sometimes the emotions
themselves. . i.^i. a i,r
[The sentiment of the Beautiful, and the sentiment of the Sublimv
are thus distinguished by Cousin :
« When we have before our eyes an object whose forms are per
fectiy determined, and the whole easy to embrace,— a beautifu.
flower, a beautiful statue, an antique temple of moderate size,— eacb
of our fiiculties attiiches itself to this object, and rests upon it witb
unalloyed satisfaction. Our senses easily perceive its details : our
reason seizes the happy harmony of all its parts. Should this object
m How nature has distinguished us from other .nlmri^-Th. intad »ffecl«d by Ow
ol«TftUo& M well aa by the magnitude of an object
130 OBANDEUB AND SUBLIMITY.
disappear, we can distinctly represent it to ourselves, so precise and
fixed are its forms. The soul in this contemplation feels again a
sweet and tranquil joy, a sort of efflorescence.
Let us consider, on the other hand, an object with vague and in-
definite forms, Avhich may nevertheless be very beautiful : the im-
pression which we expeiience is without doubt a pleasure still, but it
is a pleasure of a ditierent order. Thi^ object does not call forth all
our powers like the first. Reason conceives it, but the senses do not
perceive the whole of it, and imagination does not distinctly repre-
sent it to itself. The senses and the imagination try in vain to
attain its last limits : our faculties are enlarged, are inflated, thus to
speak, in order to embrace it, but it escapes and surpasses them.
The pleasure that we feel comes from the very magnitude of the
object ; but at the same time, this magnitude produces in us I
know not what melancholy sentiment, because it is disproportionate
to us. At the sight of the starry heavens, of the vast sea, of gigantic
mountains, admiration is mingled with sadness. These objects, in
reality finite, like the world itself, seem to us infinite, in our want of
power to comprehend their immensity, and, resembling what is
truly without bounds, they awaken in us the idea of the infinite,
that idea which at once elevates and confounds our intelligence." —
Lect. vi.]
211. In handling the present subject, it is necessaiy that the im-
pression made on the mind by the magnitude of an object, abstract-
ing from its other qualities, should be ascertained. And becauss
abstraction is a mental operation of some difficulty, the safest method
for judging is, to* choose a plain object that is neither beautiful nor
deformed, if such a one can be found. The plainest that occurs is
a huge mass of rubbish, the ruins, perhaps, of some extensive build-
ing, or a large heap of stones, such as are collected together for
keeping in memory a battle, or other remarkable event. Such an
object, which in miniature would be perfectly indifferent, makes an
impression by its magnitude, and appears agreeable. And sup-
posing it so large as to fill the eye, and to prevent the attention fi'om
wandering upon other objects, the impression it makes will be so
much the deepei".
212. But, though a plain object of that kind be agreeable, it is
not termed grand; it is not entitled to that character unless, to-
gether with its size, it be possessed of other qualities that contribute
to beauty, such as regularity, proportion, order, or color ; and ac-
cording to the number of such qualities combined with magnitude,
It is more or less grand. Thus, St. Peter's church at Rome, the
great Pyramid of Egypt, the Alps towering above the clouds, a great
210. Emotions raised bv great and by elevated objects distinguishable. — Double sisjnlfl-
eat.lon of grandeur and sublimity.— How the beautiful and the sublime are distinguished
by Cousin.
211. Impressions made on the mind by the magniittdt of an object simply. lUustro-
Uons; those of the plainest sort
GRANDEUE AUD SUBLIMITy. 131
arm of the sea, and, above all, a clear and serene stf, are grand,
becaitee, besides their size, they are beautiful in an eminent degi-ee.
On the other hand, an overgrown whale, having a disagreeable ap-
pearance, is not grand. A large building, agreeable by its regularity
and proportion, is grand, and yet a much larger building destitute
of regularity, has not the least tincture of grandeur. A single regi-
ment in battle array, makes a grand appearance ; which the sur-
rounding crowd does not, though perhaps ten for one in number.
And a regiment where the men are all in one livery, and the horses
of one color, makes a grander appearance, and consequently strikes
more terror than where there is confusion of colors and of diess.
Thus greatness or magnitude is the circumstance that distinguishes
grandeur from beauty : agreeableness is the genus of which beauty
and grandeur are species.
213. The emotion of grandeur, duly examined, will be found an
additional proof of the foregoing doctiine. That this emotion is
pleasant in a high degree, requires no other evidence but once to
have seen a grand object ; and if an emotion of grandeur be pleas-
ant, its cause or object, as observed above, must infallibly be agreea-
ble in proportion. , .
The qualities of grandeur and beauty are not more distmct than
the emotions are which these qualities produce in a spectator.* It
is observed in the chapter immediately foregoing, that all the various
emotions of beauty have one common character, that of sweetness
and gayety. The' emotion of grandeur has a different character : a
large object that is agreeable, occupies the whole attention, and
swells the heart into a vivid emotion, which though extremely
pleasant, is rather serious than gay. And this affords a good reason
for distinguishing in language these different emotions. The emo-
tions raised by color, by regularity, by proportion, and by order,
* {DeAnUion of UiTm.—QHKAT simply de^itr-itites extent: Grand indudoe
likewise the idea of excellence and supcrnritv. A (jreat undertaking charac-
terizes only the extent of tlie undertaking ; a gni. -. undertaking bespeaks its
'"K^'aafsuB^^mK are both superior to v-"t ; In.t the former marks the
dimension of greatims; tlie latter, from the Luiin sublim,^, designates that of
height. A scene mav be either grand- or mhhrru: it is grand as^_ it "'1^ he
Imagination with its "immensity ; it is subUrrui as it elevatos the "n«»?»"^»l3
Zfond the surrounding and le.s important objects. There « Bome hmg grand
in the sight of a vast army moving forvvard its it were by one impulse , there
is something peculiarly sablime in the sight ot huge '"O""^'^^'?* /"?, °I^«
cliffs of ice, shaped into various fantastic forms. Gmnd may bo said either
of the works of art or nature. The Egyptian pyramids, or the ocean, are both
grand objects : a tempestuous ocean is a mUiine object. Grand i^f "'-J'"^^
applied to the mind : *«W//n^ is applied both to tlie.thonghts and the expro.v.
sions. There is a graful^ur of conception in the writings of Milton , ti>cre '»
V^UimUy in the 'inspired writings, which far surpass ^^^^^^^^^^^'^^^^
219. Wliat b«sUlo« mflsmllu.le Is necessary to miike an object (jruud. Ktami.l**.— H«w
fr««id«nr Is JUtlngiUsbei from l»«*utf .
133 GRANDEUR AND 8UBLIMITT.
have such a resemblance to each other, as readily to come under
one general term, viz., the emotion of beauty ; but the emotion of
grandeur is so different from these mentioned, as to merit a pecuhar
name.
Though regularity, proportion, order, and color, contribute to
grandeur as well as to beauty, yet these qualities are not by far so
essential to the former as to the latter. To make out that proposi-
tion, some preliminaries are requisite. In the first place, the mind,
not being totally occupied with a small object, can give its attention
at the same time to every minute part ; but in a great or extensive
object, the mind being totally occupied with the capital and striking
parts, has no attention left for those that are little or indifferent. In
the next place, two similar objects appear not similar when viewed
at different distances ; the similar parts of a very large object cannot
be seen but at diflferent distances ; and for that reason, its regularity,
and the proportion of its parts, are in some measure lost to the eye;
neither are the iriegularities of a very large object so conspicuous
as of one that is small. Hence it is, that a large object is not so
agreeable by its regularity, as a small object, nor so disagreeable by
its irregularities.
214. These considerations make it evident, that grandeur is satis-
fied with a less degree of regularity and of the other qualities
mentioned, than is requisite for beauty ; which may be illustrated
by the following experiment. Approaching to a small conical hill,
we take an accurate survey of eveiy part, and are sensible of the
slightest deviation from regularity and proportion. Supposing the
hill to be considerably enlarged, so as to make us less sensible of its
regularity, it will upon that account appear less beautiful. It will
not, however, appear less agreeable, because some slight emotion oi
grandeur comes in place of what is lost in beauty. And at last,
when the hill is enlarged to a great mountain, the small degree ot
beauty that is left, is sunk in its grandeur. Hence it is, that a
towering hill is delightful, if it have but the slightest resemblance
of a cone ; and a chain of mountains no less so, though deficient in
the accuracy of order and proportion. We require a small surface
to be smooth ; but in an extensive plain, considerable inequalities
are overlooked. In a word, regularity, proportion, order, and color
contribute to grandeur as well as to beauty; but with a remarkable
difference, that, in passing from small to great, they are nob required
in the same degree of perfection. This remark serves to explain
the extreme delight we have in viewing the face of nature, when
sufficiently em-iched and diversified Avith objects. The bulk of the
objects in a natural landscape are beautiful, and some of them
grand : a flowing river, a spi'eading oak, a round hill, an extended
#18. Emotions of grandeur and beauty distinguished.— "Why regularity, proportion, Ac.,
are not so essential to grnadeur as to beauty. — Terms great, gratid-, and tubHme, deUned
and IUustrat(Hl.
GRANDEUR AND BTJBLIMrrT. 133
plain, are delightful ; and even a rugged rock or barren heath,
though in themselres disagreeable, contribute by contrast to the
beauty of the whole : joining to these the verdure of the fields, the
mixture of light and shade, and the sublime canopy spread over all,
it will not appear wonderful, that so extensive a group of splendid
objects should swell the heart to its utmost bounds, and raise the
strongest emotion of grandeur. The spectator is conscious of an
enthusiasm, which cannot bear confinement, nor the strictness ot
regularity and order : he loves to range at large ; and is so en-
chanted with magnificent objects, as to overlook slight beauties or
deformities.
215. The same obsei"vation is applicable in some measure to
works of art : in a small building, the slightest irregularity is dis-
agreeable ; but, in a magnificent palace, or a large Gothic church,
irregularities are less regarded ; in an epic poem we pardon many
negligences 'that would not be permitted in a sonnet or epigram.
Notwithstanding such exceptions, it may be justly laid down for a
rule. That in works of art, order and regularity ought to be govern-
ing principles : and hence the observation of Longinus (chapter
XXX.), " In works of art we have regard to exact proportion ; in those
of nature, to grandeur and magnificence."
The same reflections are in a good measure applicable to sub-
limity ; particularly, that, hke grandeur, it is a species of agreeable-
ness ; that a beautiful object placed high, appearing more agreeable
than formerly, produces in the spectator a new emotion, termed the
emotion of sublimity ; and that the perfection of order, regularity,
and proportion, is less required in objects placed high, or at a dis-
tance, than at hand.
216. The pleasant emotion raised by large objects, has not escaped
U'e poets :
• He doth bestride the narrow world
Like a Colossus ; and we petty men
Walk under his huge legs. Juliut Oassar, Act I. Sc. 8.
OUopatra. I dreamt there was an Emp'ror Antony :
Oh such another sleep, that I might see
Bnt such unotlier man I
His face was as the Iieavens : and therein stuck
A sun and moon, which kept their course, and lighted
The little 0 o' the earth.
His legs bestrid the ocean, his rear'd arm
Crested the world. Antony and Cleopatra, Act V. Sc S.
• Majesty
Dies not alone, but, like a gulf, doth draw
What's near it with it. It's a mnssy wheel
Fix'd on the summit of the liighest mount ;
214 Illustrated by the experiment of nnproachlne n hill. — How It is in passing from
the sight of small to that of great objects.— Tho rioliglit found in viewing the face of nator*^
•xplained.
vis Observation* In regard to works of art AUio In regard to •ubUiuity.
134 GRANDEUR AND SUBLIMITT.
To wl.ose htige spokes, ten thousand lesser things
Are mortised and adjoin'd ; which when it falls,
Each small annexment, petty consequence,
Attends the boisterous ruin.' Hamlet, Act III. Sc. 8.
The poets have also made good use of the emotion produced by the
elevated situation of an object :
Quod si me lyricis vatibus inseres,
Sublimi feriam sidera vertice.
Bm-at. Carm. L. I. Ode I.
Oh thou ! the earthly author of my blood,
Whose youthful spiritj in me regenerate,
Doth with a twofold vigor lift me up,
To reach at victory above mv head.
Richard II. Act 1. Sc. 4.
Northuiirberland, thou ladder wherewithal
The mounting Bolingbroke ascends my throne.
Richard II. Act V. Sc. 2.
Antony. "Why was I raised the meteor of the world.
Hung in the skies, and blazing as I travell'd.
Till all rav fires were spent ; and then cast downward,
To be trod out by Csesar '{—Dryden, All for Love, Act I.
The description of Paradise in the fourtli book of Paradise Lost^
is a fine illustration of the impression made by elevated objects •.
So on he fares, and to the border comes
Of Eden, where delicious Paradise,
Now nearer, crowns with her iuclosure green,
As with a rural mound, the champain head
Of a steep wilderness ; whose hairy sides,
With thicket overgrown, grotesque and wild.
Access denied ; and overhead up grew
Insuperable height of loftiest shade.
Cedar, and pine, and fir, and branching pahn,
A sylvan scene ; and as the ranks ascend.
Shade above shade, a woody theatre
Of stateliest view. Yet higher than their tops
The verd'rous wall of Paradise up sprung ;
Which to our general sire gave prospect large
Into his nether empire neighb'rmg round.
And higher than that wall a circling row_
Of goodliest trees, loaden with fairest fruit.
Blossoms and fruits at once of golden hue,
Appeard with guy enamcU'd colors mix'd. — B. iv. 1. 131.
217. Though a grand object is agreeable, we must not infer that
a little object is disagi-eeable ; which would be unhappy for man,
considering that he is suiTounded with so many objects of that kind.
The same holds with respect to place : a body placed high is agree-
able ; but the same body placed low is not by that circumstance
rendered disagreeable. Littleness and lowness of place are precisely
similar in the following particular, that they neither give pleasure
nor pain. And in this may visibly be discovered peculiar attention
in fitting the internal constitution of man to his external circum-
stances T were littleness and lowness of place agreeable, greatness
216. Pleasant emotions raised by large objects illnstrated from ihi poets ; th<iM »»«>
l»i»ed by bigb t vect», specially f-?m Paradlje Lort
QRANDECB AND SUBLIMITT. 136
and elevation could not be so were littleness and lowness of place
disagreeable, they would occasion perpetual uneasiness.
The dift'erence between great and little with respect to agreeable-
ness, is remaikably felt in a series, when we pass gradually ti'oin the
one extreme to the other. A mental progress from the capital to
the kingdom, from that to Europe — to the whole earth — to the plan-
etary system — to the universe, is extremely pleasant; the heart
swells and the mind is dilated at every step. The retiuiiing in an
opposite direction is not positively painful, though our pleasure
lessens at every step till it vanish into indifference : such a progiess
may sometimes produce pleasure of a different sort, which arises
from taking a nan-ower and naiTower inspection. The same obser-
vation holds in a progress upward and downward. Ascent is pleas-
ant because it elevates us : but descent is never painful ; it is for the
most part pleasant from a different cause, that it is according to the
order of nature. The fall of a stone from any height is extremely
agreeable by its accelerated motion. I feel it pleasant to descend
from a mountain, because the descent is natural and easy. Neither
is looking downward painful ; on the contrary, to look down upon
objects makes part of the pleasure of elevation. Looking down be
comes then only painful when the object is so far below as to create diz-
ziness ; and even when that is the case we feel a sort of pleasure mixed
with the pain. Witness Shakspeare's description of Dover Chffs :
. How fearful
And dizzy 'tis to cast one's eyes so low !
The crows and ehoaghs, that wing the midway air,
• Show scarce so gross as beetles. Half-%vay doT^Ti
Hangs one that gatliers samphire ; dreadful trade 1
Methinks he seems no bigger tlian his head.
The fishermen that walk upon the beach,
Appear like mice ; and yon tall anchoring bark
Duninish'd to her cock ; her cock, a buoy
Almost too small for sight. The murmuring surge,
That on the unnuraber'd idle pebbles chafes,
Cannot be heard so high. I'll look no more,
Lest my brain turn, and the deficient sight
Topple down headlong. — King Lear, Act. IV. Sc. 6.
218. A remark is made above that the emotions of grandeur and
sublimity are neaily allied. And hence it is that the one term
is frequently put for the other : an increasing series of numbers, for
example, producing an emotion similar to that of mounting up-
ward, is commonly termed an ascending series ; a series of numbera
gradually decreasing, producing an emotion similar to that of going
downward, is commonly termed a descending series. We talk fa-
miliarly of going up to the capital, and of going doion to the coun-
try : from a lesser kingdom we talk of going up to a greater ; whence
the anabasis in the Greek language, when one travels from Greece
217. Cooiparison between great and small, high and low objects, as to agTeenbleness.—
ProgrMS in an advancing series from one extreme to another, and in reverse onler.w to
•gracablaDess. — Progress upward and downward.- -Shnkspeare's desoriplonMl>«v«rCitff».
136 GRANDETJR AND SUBLIMITY.
to Persia. We dis«over the same way of speaking in the language
even of Japan ;* and it universally proves it the offspring of a nat-
ural feeling.
219. The foregoing observation leads us to consider gi-andeur and
sublimity in a figurative sense, and as applicable to the fine arts.
Hitherto these terms have been taken in their proper sense as ap-
plicable to objects of sight only ; and it was of importance to bestow
Bome pains upon that article, because, generally speaking, the fig-
urative sense of a word is derived from its proper sense, which holds
remarkably at present. Beauty, in its original signification, is con-
' fined to objects of sight; but as many other objects, intellectual as
well as moral, raise emotions resembling -that of beauty, the resem-
blance of the effects prompts us to extend the term beauty to these
objects.! This equally accounts for the terms grandeur and suh-
limiUj taken in a figurative sense. Every emotion, from whatever
cause proceeding, that resembles an emotion of grandeur or eleva-
tion, is called by the same name : thus generosity is said to be an
elevated emotion, as well as great courage ; and that firmness of
soul, which is superior to misfortunes, obtains the peculiar name of
magnanimity. On the other hand, every emotion that contracts the
mind and fixeth it upon things trivial or of no importance, is termed
low, by its resemblance to an emotion produced by a little or low
object of sight ; thus an appetite for trifling amusements is called a
low taste. ^The same terms are applied to characters and actions :
we talk familiariy of an elevated genius, of a great man, and equally
so of littleness of mind: some actions are great and elevated, and
others are little and grovelling. Sentiments, and even expressions,
are characterized in the same manner ; an expression or sentiment
» Kempfer's History of Japan, b. V. chap. 2. ,. , ., ,
+ fCousin jrives the following d-assification of the ofyects of beauty :
" Among sensible objects, colors, sounds, figures, movements, are capable
of producing the idea and the sentiment of the beautiful. All these beauties
arc arranged under that species of beauty, which, right or wrong, is called
^ Tif "from^tL world of sense, we elevate ourselves to that of mind, truth,
and science, we shall find there beauties more severe, but not less real. Ihe
universal laws that govern bodies, those that govern intelligences, the great
principles that contain and produce long deductions, the genius that crea cs
In the artist, poet, or philosopher,-all these are beautiful^as well as nature
hersdf: this, is v/hatiac-dWed intellectual beautt/. «/^ i;u»,f,
"Finally, if we consider the moral world and its laws, the idea of liberty,
virtue, and devotedness; here the austere justice of an Aristides, there the
heroism of a Leonidas, the prodigies of charity or of patriotism, we shall cer-
tainly find a Miird order of beauty that still surpasses the other two, to wit,
'""NeftSet us forget to apply to all these beauties t^^e distinct on between
the beautiful and the sublime. There are, then, the beautiful and the subluno
at once in nature, in ideas, in sentiments, in actums. What an almost mtinite
variety in beauty !"— Lcct. vi. pp. 148-4.]
219. Emotions of grandeur and sublimity nearly »llied.-lncre«»ing series of numlxiW
Urtncd atctndiny, ic.
GRANDEUR AND SUBLIMITY. 18t
that raises the mind is denominated great or elevated, and hence the
SUBLIME* in poetry. In such figurative terms we lose the distinction
between great and elevated in their proper sense ; for the resemblance
is not so entire as to preserve these terms distinct in their figurative
application. We carry this figure still farther. Elevation in its
proper sense, imports superiority of place ; and lowness, inferiority of
place; and hence a man of superior talents, of superior rank, of in-
ferior parts, of inferior taste, and such like. The veneration we
have for our ancestors, and for the ancients in general, being similar
to the emotion produced by an elevated object of sight, jusfifies the
figurative expression of the ancients being raised above us, or pos-
sessing a svperior place. And we may remark in passing, that as
words are intimately connected with ideas, many, by this form of
expression, are led to conceive their ancestors as really above them
in place, and their posterity below them :
A grandam's name is little less in love,
Than is the doting title of a mother :
They are as children but one step below. ,„ „ ,
^ Jiwhard III. Act IV. Sc. 6.
Tlie notes of the gamut, proceeding regularly from the blunter or
grosser sounds to the more acute and piercing, produce in the hearer
a feeling somewhat similar to what is produced by mounting up-
ward ; and this gives occasion to the figurative expressions, a high
note, a low note.
220. Such is the resemblance in feeling between real and figura-
tive grandeur, that among the nations on the east coast of Africa,
who are directed purely by nature, the oflScers of state are, with re-
spect to rank, distinguished by the length of the batoon each can-ies
in his hand ; and iu Japan, princes and great lords show their rank
by the length and size of their sedan-poles.t Again, it is a nile m
painting, that figmes of a small size are proper for a grotesque piece;
but that an historical subject, grand and important, requires figures
as great as the life. The lesemblance of these feelings is in reality
BO strong, that elevation, in a figurative sense, is observed to have
the same effect, even externally, with real elevation.
K Henry. This day is call'd the feast of Crispian.
He that outlives this day, and comes safe home,
Will stand a-tiptoe when this day is named, ^^ . , ttt c <>
And rouse him at the name of Crispian.— ifenry V. Act IV. Bo. 8.
from
BO 8ensi-_,
heard.or read were its own invention.'
i Kempfcr's History of Japan
219. Grandeur and sublimity In a flRnrative sense, as applied to t»ie flne.^^'^-r^^iJ^S^-
originuU,, conHnea to what?-Cousin's classification of the objecU of *'e»^y;-^™°"°^
resembling those of (frandeur or sublimity are called by the same nft«fe-V'PP°!i^*,„*'?^
tlons, how called.-CharacteRS actions. senOmeuts, and e^'P'-esslons charicterizecl m um
ume manner.— How we speak of ancestors and of the ancients— Notes of the gacauu
188 GRANDEUR AND 8DBLIMITY.
The lesemMance in feeling between real and figurative grandeur,
is humorously illustrated by Addison in criticising upon English
tragedy : " The ordinary method of making a hero, is to clap a
huge plume of feathei's upon his head, which rises so high, that there
is often a greater length from his chin to the top of his head, than
to the sole of his foot. One would believe, that we thought a great
man and a tall man the same thing. As these superfluous orna-
ments upon the head make a great man, a princess generally re-
ceives her grandeur from those additional incumbrances that fall into
her tail': I mean the broad sweeping train, that follows her in all
her motions, and finds constant employment for a boy, who stands
behind her to open and spread it to advantage." (Spectator, No.
42.) The Scythians, impressed with the fame of Alexander, were
astonished when they found him a httle man.
221. A gradual progress from small to great is no less remarkable
in figurative than in real grandeur or elevation. Every one must
have observed the delightful efiect of a number of thoughts or sen-
timents artfully disposed like an ascending series, and making im-
pressions deeper and deeper : such disposition of members in a pe-
riod is termed a climax.
Within certain limits, grandeur and sublimity produce their
strongest effects, which lessen by excess as well as by defect. This
is remarkable in grandeur and sublimity taken in their proper sense :
the grandest emotion that can be raised by a visible object, is where
the object can be taken in at one view ; if so immense as not to_ be
comprehended but in parts, it tends rather to distract than satisfy
the mind :* in like manner, the strongest emotion produced by ele-
vation, is where the object is seen distinctly ; a greater elevation
lessens in appearance the object, until it v?inishes out of sight with
its pleasant emotion. The same is equally remarkable in figurative
grandeur and elevation, which shall bo handled together, because,
as observed above, they are scarce distinguishable. Sentiments may
be so strained as to become obscure, or to exceed the capacity of the
human mind : against such license of imagination, every good
writer will be upon his guard ; and therefore it is of greater im-
portance to observe, that even the ti-ue sublime may be carried be-
yond that pitch which produces the highest entertainment. We aie
undoubtedly susceptible of a greater oievation than can be inspired
♦ It is justly observed by Addison, that perhaps a man would have been
more astonished with the majestic air that appeared in one of Lysippus's
Btatues of Alexander, though no bigger than the life, than he might have been
with Mount Athos, had it been cut into the figure of the hero, according to
the proposal of Phidiiis, with a river in one hand, and a city in the other.—
Spectator, No. 415.
220. How superiority of rank is expressed in Africa and Japan.— Enle in p.iinting as to
size of figures.— The resemblance in feeling between real and figurative grandeur, illof-
trate<l by Addison.
GRANDEUR AND SUBLIMITY. 189
by human actions, the most heroic and magnanimous : witness what
we feel from Milton's description of superior beings ; yet every man
must be sensible of a more const^mt and sweet elevation, when the
history of his own species is the subject : he enjoys an elevation
equal to that of the greatest hero, of an Alexander or a CaeSai-, of a
Brutus or an Epamiuondas ; he accompanies these heroes in their
sublimest sentiments and most hazardous exploits, with a magna-
nimity equal to theirs ; and finds it no stretch, to preserve the same
tone of mind, for hours together, without sinking. The case is not
the same in describing the actions or qualities of superior beings :
the reader's imagination cannot keep pace with that of the poet ;
the mind, unable to support itself in a strained elevation, falls as if
from a height ; and the fall is immoderate, like the elevation : where
that effect is not felt, it must be prevented by some obscurity in the
conception, which frequently attends the description of unknown
objects. Hence the St. Francises, St. Dominies, and other tutelary
saints, among the Roman Catholics. A mind unable to raise itself
to the Supreme Being, self-existent and eternal, or to support itself
m a strained elevation, finds itself more at ease in asing the inter-
cession of some saint whose piety and penances while on earth are
supposed to have made him a favorite in heaven.
222. A strained elevation is attended with another inconvenience,
that the author is apt to fall suddenly as well as the reader : because it
IS not a little diflScult to descend sweetly and easily from such ele-
vation to the ordinary tone of the subject. The following passage
IS a f<'A illustration of that observation :
^ Ssejio ctiam immenaum coelo venit agmen aqanrum,
Et I'oedani glomeraiit tempestatem inibribus atris
Conlectffi ex alto nubcs. Knit arduus cethcr,
Et pluvia ingenti sata la;ta boumque laborea
Diluit. Inplentur fusste, ot cava flutnina crescunt
Cum sonitu, fervctq^ne fretis spirantibus aequor.
Ipse Fater, media nmiborum in nocto, corruscd
Fulmina molitur dextra. Quo maxima motu
Terra tremit : fu|j6re ferae ! ct mortalia corda
Per gentes humilis stravit pavor. llle flagranti
Aut Atho, aut Rodopen, aut alta Cerauuia telo
Dejicit : ingeminant austri, et densmimus imher.— Virg. Georg. 1. 1.
In the description of a storm, to figure Jupiter throwing down huge
mountains with his thunderbolts, is hyperbolically sublime, if I may
use the expression : the tone of mind produced by that image is so
distant from the tone produced by a thick shower of rain, that the
sudden transition must; be unpleasant.
Objects of sight that are not remaikably great or high, scarce
raise any emotion of grandeur or of sublimity : and tlie same holds
in other objects ; for we often fimL the mind roused and animated,
221. Climax. — Grandcnr and snblitnity produce their greatest effects only within certain
Uniits.— Sentiments may be strained too far.— Elevation Inspired by the actions of super
mu*i»n beings, conipwed wth that inspired by onr own species.
140 GRANDEUR AND SDBLIMITY.
without being carried to that height. This difference may be dis-
cerned in many soils of music, as well as in some musical instru-
ments: a kettle-drum rouses, and a hautboy is animating; but nei-
ther of them inspires an emotion of sublimity : revenge animates the
mind in a considerable degree ; but I think it never produceth an
emotion that can be termed grand ox sublime ; and I shall have
occasion afterwards to observe, that no disagreeable passion ever has
that effect. I am willing to put this to the test, by placing beforq
my reader a most spirited picture of revenge : it is a speech of An-
tony wailing over the body of Caesar :
Woe to the hand that shed this costly blood !
Over thy wounds now do I prophesy,
(Which like dumb mouths, do ope their ruby lips,
To beg the voice and utterance of my tongue,)
A curse shall light upon the kind of men ;
Domestic fury, and fierce civil strife.
Shall cumber all the parts of Italy ;
Blood and destruction shall be so in use.
And dreadful objects so familiar.
That mothers shall but smile, when they behold
Their infants quarter'd by the hands of war.
All pity choked with custom of fell deeds.
And Casar's spirit, ranging for revenge,
* With Ate by his side come hot from hell.
Shall in these confines, with a monarch's voice,
Cry, Havoc! and let slip the dogs of war. .„ o ^
•'' Julius Ccesar, Act III. So, 4.
223. No desire is more general than to be exalted and honored:
and upon that account chiefly are we ambitious of power, riches, titles,
fame, which would suddenly lose their relish, did they not raise us
above others, and command' submission and deference ; and it may
be thought that our attachment to things grand and lofty proceeds
from their connection with our favorite passion. This connection
has undoubtedly an effect: but that the preference given to things
grand and lofty must have deeper root in human nature, will appear
from considering, that many bestow their time upon low and trifling
amusements, without having the least tincture of this favorite pas-
sion ; yet these very persons talk the same language with the rest of
mankind, and prefer the more elevated pleasures : they acknowledge
a more refined taste, and are ashamed of their own as low and grov-
elling. This sentiment, constant and universal, must be the work
of nature; and it plainly indicates an original attachment m human
nature to every object that elevates the mind : some men may have
a greater relish for an object not of the highest rank; but they are
conscious of the preference given by mankind in general to things
grand and sublime : and they are sensible that their peeuhar taste
ought to yield to the general taste.
222. Inconvenience of a strained elevation. Ko disagreeable passion raises an emotion
of sni)limity. Revenge does not— Speech of Antony. v„„„„ ~i_^ fh.
m Tb/desWe to be honored. Its effects.-The preference of the human mind ft*
tbiugs grand and lofty.
GRANDEUR AND SUBLIMITY. 141
/-224. What is said above suggests a capital rule for reaching the
BUblime in such works of art as are susceptible of it: and that is, to
present those pails or circumstances only which make the greatest
figure, keeping out of view eveiy thing low or trivial ; for the mind,
elevated by an important object, cannot, without reluctance, be forced
down to bestow any share of its attention upon trifles. Such judi-
cious selection of capital circumstances, is by an eminent critic styled
qrandeur of manner (Spectator, No. 415). In none of the fine arts is
there so great scope for that rule as in poetry ; which, by that means,
enjoys a remarkable power of bestowing upon objects and events an
air of grandeur : when we ai"e spectators, every minute object presents
itself in its order : but, in describing at second hand, these are laid
aside, and the capital objects are brought close together. A judi-
cious taste in thus selecting the most interesting incidents, to give
them a united force, accounts for a fact that may appear surprising ;
which is, that we are more moved by a spirited narrative at second
hand, than by being spectatora of the event itself, in all its circum-
stances.
Longinus exemplifies the foregoing rule by a comparison of two
passages (Chapter viii. of the Sublime). The first, from Aristaeus,
is thus translated :
Ye powers, what madness ! how on ships so frail
(Tremendous thought !) can thoughtless mortals sail ?
For stormy seas they quit the pleasing plain,
Plant woods in waves, and dwell amidst the main.
Far o'er the deep (a trackless path) they go,
And wander oceans in pursuit of woe.
No ease their hearts, no rest their eyes can find.
On heaven their looks, and on the waves their mind,
Sunk are their spirits, while their arms they rear.
And gods are wearied with their fruitless prayer.
IJI^e other, from Homer, I shall give in Pope's translation :
Burst as a wave that from the cloud impends.
And swell'd with tempests on the ship descends.
White are the decks with foam : the winds aloud
Howl o'er the masts, and sing through every shroud.
Pale, tremhling, tired, the sailors freeze witii fears,
And instant death on every wave appears.
In the latter passage, the most striking circumstances are selected to
fill the mind with terror and astonishment. The former is a collec-
tion of minute and low circumstances, which scatter the thought,
and make no impression : it is at the same time full of verbal anti-
theses and low conceit, extremely improper in a scene of distress.
But this last observation belongs to another head.
The following description of a battle is remarkably sublime, by
collecting together in the fewest words, those circumstances which
make the greatest figure.
Like Autumn's dark storms pouring from two echoing hills, towards each
othor approached the heroes ; u two dark streams frova bijfb roeks meet umI
142 GRANDEUR AKD STJBMMITT.
roar on the plain, loud, roup:h, and dark in battle, meet Lorh.ir and Inisfal.
Chief mixes his strokes with chief, and man with man : steel sounds on steel,
and helmets are deft on high : blood bursts and smokes around ; strings mur-
mur on the polished yew : darts rash along the sky : spears fall like sparks of
ilame that gild tlio stormy face of night.
As the noise of the troubled ocean when roll the waves on high, as the last
peal of thundering heaven, such is the noise of battle. Though Cormac's hun-
dred bards were there, feeble were the voice of a hundred bards to send the
deaths to future times ; for many were the deaths of the heroes, and wide
poured the blood of the vaViant.—iFlri^al.
The following passage in the 4th book of the Iliad is a descriptioa
of a battle, wonderfully ardent. " When now gathered on either
side, the hosts plunged together in fight ; shield is harshly laid to
shield ; spears crash on the brazen corslets ; bossy buckler with
buckler meets ; loud tumult rages over all ; groans are mixed with
boasts of men ; the slain and slayer join in noise ; the earth is floating
round with blood. As when two rushing streams from twr moun-
tains come roaring down, and throw together their rapid waters
below, they roar along the gulfy vale : the startled shepherd bears
the sound, as he stalks o'er the distant hills : so, as they mixed in
fight, from both armies clamor with loud terror arose." But such
general descriptions are not frequent in Homer. Even his single
combats are rare. The fifth book is the longest account of a battle
that is in the Iliad ; and yet contains nothing but a long catalogue
of chiefs killing chiefs, not in single combat neither, but at a distance,
with an arrow or a javelin ; and these chiefs named for the first time
and the last. The same scene is continued through a great part of
the sixth book. There is at the same time a minute description of
eveiy wound, which for accuracy may do honor to an anatomist,
but in an epic poem is tiresome and fatiguing. There is no relief
from hornd languor but the beautiful Greek language and melody
of Homer's versification. ^.
225. In the twenty-first book of the Odyssey, there is a passage
which deviates widely from the rule above laid down : it conceins
that part of the history of Penelope and her suitors, in which she is
made to declare in favor of him who should prove the most dexterous
in shooting with the bow of Ulysses :
Now gently winding up the fair ascent
By many an easy step, the matron went :
Then o'er the pavement glides with grace diviijo,
(With polish'd oak the level pavements shine ;)
The folding gates a dazzling light display'd,
"With pomp of various architrave o'erlay'd.
The bolt, obedient to the silken string.
Forsakes the staple as she pulls the rin^: ;
The wards respondent to the key turn'a round ;
The bars fall back ; the flying valves resound.
Loud as a bull makes liilland valley ring;
So roar'd the lock when it released the spring.
224. Rule for reaching the sublime in works of art Scope for this rule in po«tr]r. — B>
foct of A spirited narration. Exampla from Flngal : iirom the lliaA.
223. Vtolfittou of the rule abovs given, in the Odywey .
GRANDEUR AND SUBLIMITT. 1 iZ
She moves majestic through tlie wealthy room,
Where treasured garments cast a rich perfume ;
There from the column where aloft it hung,
Eeach'd, in its splendid case, the bow unstrung
226. This rule is also applicable to other fine arts. In painting
it is established, that the principal figure must be put in the strongest
light ; that the beauty of attitude consists in placing the nobler parts
most in view, and in suppressing the smaller parts as much as pos-
sible ; that the folds of the drapery must be few and large; that
fore-shoilenings are bad, because they make the parts appear little ;
and that the muscles ought to be kept as entire as possible, without
being divided into small sections. Every one at present subscribes
to that rule as applied to gardening, iu opposition to parterres split
into a thousand small parts in the stiffest regularity of figure. The
most eminent architects have governed themselves by the same mle
in all their works.
227. Another rule chiefly regards the sublime, though it is ap-
plicable to every soit of literary peifonnance intended for amuse-
ment ; and that is to avoid as much as possible abstract and gen-
eral terms. Such tenns, similar to mathematical signs, arexpntrived
to express our thoughts in a concise manner ; but ima^, which
are the life of poetry, cannot be raised in any perfection but by in-
troducing particular objects. General terms that comprehend a
number of individuals, must be excepted from that rule : our kin-
dred, our clan, our country, and words of the like import, though
they scarce raise any image, have, however, a wonderful power over
our passions : the greatness of the complex object overbalances the
obscurity of the image. (See chap, xxii.)
228. Grandeur being an extremely vivid emotion, is not readily
produced iu perfection but by reiterated impressions. The effect of
a single impression can be but raomentaiy ; and if one feel sudden-
ly somewhat like a swelling or exaltation of mind, the emotion
vanisheth as soon as felt. Single tho\ights or sentiments, I know,
arc often cited as examples of the sublime ; but their effect is far
inferior to that of a grand subject displayed in its capital parts, I
shall give a few examples, that the reader may judge for himself.
In the famous action of Thermopylje, where Leonidas, the Spartan
king, with his chosen band fighting for their country, were cut off
to the last man, a saying is reported of Dieneces, one of the band,
which, expressing cheerful and undisturbed bravery, is well entitled
to the first place in examples of that kind. Respecting the number
cf their enemies, it was observed, that the arrows shot by such a
multitude would intercept the light of the sun. So much the
better, says he, for we shall then fight in the shade. (Herodotm,
Book vii.)
226. Grandear of manner illnstrated In ]vaiiitlngand gardentug.
927. Abstract ant] g«u«ra1 t«rin« An excoptlun
144 GKANDEUB AND STTBLIMITT.
Sonurget. Ah ! "Warwick, Warwick, wert thou as we are,
We might recover all our loss again.
Tiie Queen from France hath brought a puissant power,
Even now we heard the news. Ah ! couldst thou fly !
Warwick. Why, then I would not fly.
Third Part, Henry VI. Act V. So. 8
Such a sentiment from a man expiring of his wounds, is truly herOic,
und must elevate the mind to the greatest height that can be done
by a single expression : it will not sufier in a comparison with the
famous sentiment Qu'il mourut of Corneille : the latter is a senti-
ment of indignation merely, the former of firm and cheerful courage.
To cite in opposition many a sublime passage enriched with the
finest images, and dressed in the most nervous expressions, would
scarce be fair : I shall produce but one instance, from Shakspeare,
which sets a few objects before the eye without much pomp of lan-
guage ; it operates its effect by representing these objects in a climax,
raising the mind higher and higher till it feel the emotion of grandeiir
in perfection :
The cloud-capp'd towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
^ Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve, &c.
The cloud-capp'd towers produce an elevating emotion, heightened
by the gorgeous palaces ; and the mind is carried still higher and
higher by the images that follow. Successive images making thus
deeper and deeper impressions, must elevate more than any single
image can do.
229. As, on the one hand, no means directly applied have more
influence to raise the mind than grandeur and sublimity ; so, on the
other, no means indirectly applied have more influence to sink and
depress it ; for in a state of elevation, the artful introduction of an
humbling object, makes the fall great in proportion to the elevation.
Of this observation Shakspeare gives a beautiful example in tha
passage last quoted :
The cloud-capp'd towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself.
Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve,
And, like the baseless fabric of a vision.
Leave not a rack behind. Tempest, Act IV. So. 4.
The elevation of the mind in the fonner part of this beautiful pas-
sage, makes the fall great in proportion, when the most humbling
of all images is introduced, that of an utter dissolution of the earth
and its inhabitants. The mind, when warmed, is more susceptible
of impressions than in a cool state ; and a depressing or melancholy
object listened to, makes the strongest impression when it reaches
the mind in its highest state of elevation or cheerfulness.
But an humbling image is not always necessary to produce that
288. Grandeur produced by reiterated impressions.— Effect of a grand subject displayed
In tt( capital part& — Tbe saying of Dienecas.— Examplo of climax n'om Sbok&peare.
OBAITOEUB AUD SUBLIMnT. 145
effect : a remark is made above, that in describing superior beings,
the reader's imagination, unable to support itself in a strained eleva.
tion, falls often as from a height, and sinks even below its ordinary-
tone. The following instance comes luckily in view ; for a better
cannot be given : " God said, Let there be light, and there was
light." Longinus quotes this passage from Moses as a shining ex-
ample of the sublime ; and it is scarce possible, in fewer words, to
convey so clear an image of the infinite power of the Deity ; but
then it belongs to the present subject to remark that the emotion of
sublimity raised by this image is but momentary; and that the
mind, unable to support itself in an elevation so much above nature,
immediately sinks down into humility and veneration for a being so
far exalted above grovelling mortals. Every one is acquainted with
a dispute about that passage between two French critics (Boileau
and Huet), the one positively affirming it to be sublime, the other
as positively denying. What I have remarked shows that both of
them have reached the truth, but neither of them the whole truth :
the primary effect of the passage is undoubtedly an emotion of
grandeur ; which so far justifies Boileau ; but then every one must
be sensible, that the emotion is merely a flash which, vaniSiing in-
stantaneously, ^ves way to humility and veneration. That indirect
effect of sublimity jtistifies Huet, who, being a man of true piety,
and probably not much carried by imagination, felt the humbling
passion more sensibly than his antagonist did. And, laying aside
difference of character, Huet's opinion may, I think, be defended as
the more solid ; because in such images, the depressing emotions are
the more sensibly felt, and have the longer endurance.
230. The straining an elevated subject beyond due bounds, is a
vice not so frequent as to require the correction of criticism. But
false sublime is a rock that \vriters of more fire than judgment
commonly split on ; and, therefore, a collection of examples may be
of use as a beacon to future adventurers. One species of false sub-
lime, known by the name of bombast, is common among writers of
a mean genius : it is a serious endeavor, by strained description, to
raise a low or familiar subject above its rank ; which, instead of
being sublime, becomes ridiculous. I am extremely sensible how
prone the mind is, in some animating passions, to magnify its objects
beyond natural bounds ; but such hyperbolical description has its
limits, and, when carried beyond the impulse of the propensity, it
degenerates into burlesque. Take the following examples :
Sejanus. Great and high
The world knows only two, that's Kome and I.
My roof receives me not; 'tis air I tread,
And at each step I feel my advanced head
Knock out a star in heaven. — Sejanus, Ben Jontooy Ajt V.
229. The effect of introdncins; an humbling object when the mind is in a state of elevation.
The renders imadnation unable long to sustain itself in a strained eleraUon, falls.— Bemarfci
•W Uut j>M8aj'e "Let tbor* bt li^ht,* *<s. Dispute upon It bet-»-«->u Bulloau uid Uuet
146 GEANDETJB AKD SDBLIMnT.
A writer who has no natural elevation of mind, deviates readily
into bombast ; he strains above his natural powers, and the violent
effort carries him beyond the bounds of propriety. Boileau ex-
presses this happily :
L'autre ^ peur de tamper, il se pertl dans la nue.
The same author, Ben Jonson, abounds in the bombast :
The mother,
Th' expulsed Apicata, finds them there ;
Whom when she saw lie spread on the degrees,
After a world of fury on herself,
Tearing her hair, defacing of her face,
Beating her breasts and womb, kneeling amazed.
Crying to heaven, then to them ; at last
Her drowned voice got up above her woes ;
And with such black and bitter execrations,
As might affright the gods, and force the sun
Kun backward to the east ; nay, make the old
Deformed chaos rise again t' overwhelm
Them (us and all the world), she fills the air.
Upbraids the heavens with their partial dooms.
Defies their tyrannous powers, and demands
What she and those poor innocents have transgress'd,
That they must suffer such a share in vengeance.
iSejanus, Act V, So. last.
I am sorry to observe that the following bombast stuff dropt from
11 e pen of Dryden :
To see this fleet upon the ocean move.
Angels drew wide the curtains of the skies ;
And heaven, as if there wanted lights above,
For tapers made two glaring comets rise.
231. Another species of false sublime is still more faulty than
bombast ; and that is, to force elevation by introducing imaginaiy
beings without preserving any propriety in their actions, as if it
were lawful to ascribe every extravagance and inconsistence to
beings of the poet's creation. No writers are more licentious in
that article than Jonson and Dryden :
Methinks I see Death and the Furies waiting
What we will do, and all the heaven at leisure
For the great spectacle. Draw then your swords 1
And if our destiny envy our virtue
The honor of the day, yet let us care
To sell ourselves at such a price as may
Undo the world to buy us, and make Fate,
While she tempts ours, to fear her own estate. . ^
^ Catiline, Act V.
^The Furies stood on hill
Circling the place, and trembled to see men
Do more than they ; whilst Piety left the field.
Grieved for that side that in so bad a cause
They knew not what a crime their valor was.
The sun stood still, and was, behind the cloud
The batUe made, seen sweatmg to drive up
His frighted horse, whom still the noise drpve backward.
Ibid. Act V
botul»«5t Esiuiples from Ben Joustrn ; froin T>iyixw^
GRANDEUR AND 8UBLIM1TT. 147
An &ctor on the stage may be guilty of bombast as well as an
author in his closet ; a certain manner of acting, which is grand
when supported by dignity in the sentiment and forc^ in the ex-
pression, is ridiculous where the sentiment is mean, and the expres-
sion flat.
232. This chapter shall be closed with some observations. When
the sublime is carried to its due height, and circumscribed within
proper bounds, it enchants the mind, and raises the most delightful
of all emotions : the reader, engrossed by a sublime object, feels
himself raised as it were to a higher rank. Considering that effect,
it is not wonderful that the history of conquerors and heroes should
be universally the favorite entertainment. And this fairly accounts
for what I once eiToneousIy suspected to be a wrong bias originally
in human nature ; which is, that the grossest acts of oppression and
injustice scarce blemish the character of a great conqueror : we,
nevertheless, warmly espouse his interest, accompany him in his
exploits, and are anxious for his success : the splendor and enthu-
siasm of the hero, transfused into the readers, elevate their minds
far above the rules of justice, and render them in a great measure
insensible of the wrongs that are committed :
For in those days might only shall be admired,
Aud valor an heroic virtue call'd ;
To overcome in battle, and subdue
Nations, and brinjy home spoils with infinite
Manslaughter, shall be held the highest pitch
Of human glory, aud for glory done
Of triumph, to be styled great conquerors,
Patrons of mankind, gods, and sons of gods,
Destroyers rightlier call'd, and plagues of men.
Thus fame shall be achieved, renown on earth,
And what most merits fame in silence hid. Milton, B. xi.
The in-egular influence of grandeur reaches also to other mat-
ters : however good, honest, or useful a man may be, he is not so
much respected as is one of a more elevated character, though of
less integrity ; nor do the misfortunes of the former affect us so
much as those of the latter. And I add, because it cannot be dis-
guised, that the remoi-se which attends breach of engagement, is in
a great measure proportioned to the figure that the injured person
makes : the vows and protestations of lovers are an illustrious ex-
ample ; for these commonly are little regarded when made to
women of inferior rank.
28t. False snblime in introducing imaginary beings. Examples from Jouon and
Drydon. — Bombast in an actor.
232. Closing oiwervations.—Wljy the history of conquerors and heroes fascinates ; why
their crimes are palllitted. Milton quoted.— The irregular inflaence of tlie aaotiment of
grandeur In other instances.
148 MOTION AND FOEOB.
CHAPTER V.
MOTION AND FOKCE.
233. That motion is agreeable to the eye without relation to
purpose or design, may appear from the amusement it gives to in-
fants : juvenile exercises are relished chiefly on that account.
If a body in motion be agreeable, one will be apt to conclude
that at rest it must be disagreeable ; but we learn from experience,
that this would be a rash conclusion. Rest is one of those circum-
stances that are neither agreeable nor disagreeable, being viewed
with perfect indifferency. And happy is it for mankind to have the
matter so ordered : if rest were agreeable, it would disincline us to
motion, by which all things are performed : if it were disagreeable,
it would be a soiu-ce of perpetual uneasiness ; for the bulk of the
things we see, appear to be at rest. A similar instance of designing
wisdom I have had occasion to explain, in opposing grandeur to
littleness, and elevation to lowness of place. (See chapter iv.)
Even in the simplest matters, the finger of God is conspicuous :
the happy adjustment of the internal nature of man to his external
circumstances, displayed in the instances here given, is indeed
admirable.
234. Motion is agreeable in all its varieties of quickness and
slowness ; but motion long continued admits some exceptions.
That degree of continued motion which corresponds to the natural
course of our perceptions is the most agreeable. The quickest mo-
tion is for an instant delightful ; but soon appears to be too rapid :
it becomes painful by forcibly accelerating the course of our per-
ceptions. Slow continued motion becomes disagreeable from an
opposite cause, that it retards the natural course of our perceptions.
(See chapter ix.)
There are other varieties in motion, besides quickness and slow-
ness, that make it more or less agreeable : regular motion is pre-
feiTed before what is irregular ; witness the motion of the planets
in orbits nearly circular : the motion of the comets in orbits less
regular, is less agreeable.
Motion uniformly accelerated, resembling an ascending series of
numbers, is more agreeable than when uniformly retarded : motion
upward is agreeable, by tendency to elevation. What then shall
we say of downward motion regularly accelerat^^y the force of
288. Motion In itsolf agrccab1e.~B«st, n maltor of Indifforeuoft.— Advantage of Uiia
arrss^ment
MOTION AND FORCE. 149
gravity, compared with upward motion regularly retarded by the
same force ? Which of these is the most agreeable ? This question
is not easily solved.
Motion in a straight line is agreeable ; but we prefer undulating
motion, as of waves, of a flame, of a ship under sail : such motion
is more free, and also more natural. Hence the beauty of a ser-
pentine river.
The easy and sliding motion of a fluid, from the lubricity of its
parts, is agreeable upon that account ; but the agreeableness chiefly
depends upon the following circumstance, that the motion is per-
ceived, not as of one body, but as of an endless number moving
together with order and regularity. Poets, stnxck with that beauty,
draw more images from fluids in motion than from solids.
Force is of two kinds ; one quiescent, and one exerted in motion.
The former, dead weight for example, must be laid aside ; for a
body at rest is not, by that circumstance, either agreeable or disa-
greeable. Moving force only is my province ; and, though it is
not separable from motion, yet by the power of abstraction, either
of them may be considered independent of the other. Both of
them are agreeable, because both of them include activity. It is
agreeable to see a thing move : to see it moved, as when it is
dragged or pushed along, is neither agreeable nor disagreeable,
more than when at rest. It is agreeable to see a thing exert force ;
but it makes not the thing either agi'eeable or disagreeable to see
force exerted upon it.
Though motion and force are each of them agi-eeable, the im
pressions they make are ditferent. This difference, clearly felt, is
not easily described. All we can say is, that the emotion raised by
a moving body, resembling its cause, is felt as if the mind were
carried along : the emotion raised by force exerted, resembling also
its cause, is felt as if force were exerted within the mind.
To illustrate that difference, I give the following examples. If
has been explained why smoke ascending in a calm day, suppose
fi'om a cottage in a wood, is an agreeable object (chapter i.) ; so
remarkably agreeable, that landscape-painters introduce it upon all
occasions. The ascent being natural, and without effort, is pleasant
in a calm state of mind : it resembles a gently-flowing river, but is
more agreeable, because ascent is more to our taste than descent.
A fire-work, or a jet cTeau, rouses the mind more ; because the
beauty'^of force visibly exerted is superadded to that of upwwd
motion. To a man reclining indolently upon a bank of flowers,
ascending smoke in a still morning is cluuming ; but a fire-work,
or a jet d'cau, rouses him from that supine posture, and puts him in
motion.
A. jet cfeau m^es an impression distinguishable from that of a
waterfall. Downward motion being natural and without effort,
tends ratlier to quiet the mind than to rouse it : upward motion, on
160 MOTION AND FORCE.
the contrary, overcoming the resistance of gravity, makes an impres-
sion of a great effort, and thereby rouses and enlivens the mind.
235. The public games of the Greeks and Romans, which gave
so much entertainment to the spectators, consisted chiefly in exerting
force, wrestling, leaping, throwing great stones, and such-like trials
of strength. When great force is exerted, the effort felt internally
is animating. The effort may be such as in some measure to over-
power the mind : thus the explosion of gunpowder, the violence o'^ •
torrent, the weight of a mountain, and the crush of an earthquake,
create astonishment rather than pleasure.
No quality nor circumstance contributes more to grandeur than
force, especially when exerted by sensible beings. I cannot make
the observation more evident than by the following quotations :
• Him tho almighty power
Hurl'd headlong flaming from th' ethereal sky,
With hideous ruin and combustion, down
To bottomless perdition, there to dwell
In adamantine chains and penal fire,
Who durst defy th' Omnipotent to arUiS.
Paradise Loit, Book L
■ Now storming fury rose,
And clamor such as heard in heaven till now
Was never ; arms on armor clashing bray'd
Horrible discord, and the madding wheels^
Of brazen chariots raged ; dire was the noiao
Of conflict; overhead the dismal hiss
Of fiery darts in flaming volleys flew, ^
■ And flying, vaulted either host with fire.
So under fiery cone together rush'd
Both battles main, with ruinous assault
And inextinguishable rage ; all heaven
Resounded ; and had earth been then, all earth_
Had to her centre shook. Jiid. Book vi.
They ended parle, and both address'd for fight
Unspeakable ; for who, though with the tongue
Of angels, can relate, or to what things
Liken on earth conspicuous, that may lift
Human imagination to such height
Of godlike power? for likest gods they seem'd,
Stood 'they or moved, in stature, motion, arms,
Fit to decide the empire of great Heaven.
Now waved their fiery swords, and in the air
Made horrid circles : two broad suns their shields
Blazed opposite, while Expectation stood
In horror : from each hand with speed retired,
Where erst was thickest fight, th' angelic throng,
And left large field, unsafe within the wind
Of such commotion ; such as, to set forth *
Great things by small, if Nature's concord broke,
Among the constellations war were sprung,
2Si. Motion rapid and slow. Regular and irregular. Uniformly accelerated, and nnl-
formiy retarded. In p. straight line, and undulating.— Fluids in motion.— Force ; quiescent
and in motion.— Motion and fo-ce make diiferent impressions on tlie mind.— Ascent ol
•moke ft-om a cottage In a wood.— A fire-work or Jet d'eau. The latter in its effect dls-
Ungnished from a waterfall
285. Force exerted at Roman and Grecian games.— Forces that overpower tho mlui—
Force exerted by intolUgnnt beings.— Quotations.
MOnON AND FOECE. 151
Two planets, rushing from aspect malign
Of fiercest opposL",ion, in mid sljy
Should combat, and their jarring spheres confound.
Ibid. Bock vi.
230. We shall next consider tlie effect of motion and force in
conjunction. In contemplating the planetary system, what strikes
us the most, is the spherical figures of the planets, and their regular
motions ; the conception we have of their activity and enormous
bulk being more obscure : the beauty accordingly of that system
raises a more lively emotion than its grandeur. But if we. could
comprehend the whole system at one view, the activity and irresistible
force of these immense bodies would fill us with amazement : nature
cannot furnish another scene so grand.
Motion and force, agreeable in themselves, are also agreeable by
their utility when employed as means to accomplish some beneficial
end. Hence the supeiior beauty of some machines, where force and
motion concur to perform the work of nunjberless hands. Hence
the beautiful motions, firm and regular, of a hoi"se trained for war :
every single step is the fittest that can be for obtaining the purposed
end. But the grace of motion is visible chiefly in man, not only for
the reasons mentioned, but because every gesture is significant. The
power, however, of agreeable motion is not a common talent : every
limb of the human "body has an agreeable and disagreeable motion ;
some motions being extremely graceful, others plain and vulgar;
some expressing dignity, othere meanness. But the pleasure here,
arising, not singly from the beauty of motion, but from indicating
character and sentiment, belongs to different chapters. (Chaptere xi.
and XV.)
I should conclude with the final cause of the relish we have for
motion and force, were it not so evident as to require no explanation.
We are placed here in such circumstances as to make industry essen-
tial to our well-being; for without industry the plainest necessaries
of life are not obtained. When our situation, therefore, in this
world requires acti^^ty and a constant exertion of motion and force,
Providence indulgently provides for our welfare by making these
agreeable to us : it would be a gross imperfection in our nature to
make any thing disagreeable that we depend on for existence ; and
even indifference would slacken greatly that degree of activity which
is indispensable.
286. The effect of motion nnd ftree conjoined. The planetary system. — Motion and
force also agreeable from their uUlity. — Beauty of some machines. — Motion of the war>
horse. — Grace of motiot in man. Not a common talent — Final cause of our relish for
motion and force.
152 NOTELTT, Era
CHAPTER VL
KOVEl.TT, AND THE UNEXPECTED APPEAI.AKCE OF 0UECT8.
237. Of all the circumstances that raise emotions, not excepting
beauty, nor even gi-eatness, novelty liath tlie most powerful influence.
A new object produceth instantaneously an emotion termed icondcr,
which totally occupies the mind, and for a time excludes all other
objects. Conversation among the vulgar never is more interesting
than when it turns upon strange objects and extraordinary events.
Men tear themselves from their native country in search of things
rare and new; and novelty converts into a pleasure, the fetigues and
even perils of travelling. To what cause shall we ascribe these sin-
gular appearances ? To curiosity undoubtedly, a principle implanted
in human nature for a purpose extremely beneficial, that of acquiring
knowledge ; and the emotion of wonder, raised by new and strange
objects, inflames our curiosity to know more of them. This emotion
is diflferent from admiration : novelty, wherever found, whether in a
quality or action, is the cause of wonder ; admiration is directed to
the person who performs any thing wonderful.
During infancy, every new object is probably the occasion of
wonder, in some degree ; because, during infancy, every object at
first sight is strange as well as new : but as objects are rendered
familiar by custom, we cease by degrees to wonder at new appear-
ances, if they have any resemblance to what we are acquainted with •
for a thing must be singular as well as new, to raise our wonder.
To save multiplying words, I would be understood to comprehend
both circumstances when I hereafter talk of novelty.
238. In an ordinary train of perceptions, where one thmg intro-
duces another, not a single object makes its appearance unexpect-
edly (see chap, i.) : the> mind, thus prepared for the reception of its
objects, admits them one after another without perturbation. But
when a thing breaks in unexpectedly, and without the preparation
of any connection, it raises an emotion, known by the name of
surprise. That emotion may be produced by the most familiar
object, as when one unexpectedly meets a friend who was reported
to be dead ; or a man in high life lately a beggar. On the other
hand, a new object, however strange, will not produce the emotion,
if the spectator be prepared for the sight : an elephant in India wi
not surprise a traveller who goes to see one ; and yet its novelty will
raise his wonder : an Indian in Lritain would be much surprised to
28T. Emotion excited by a new object Conversation that most «°tereste the vuW.-
Motive for travelling.— Curiosity beneflcUl.-Wonder and admiration distinguished.-
Wonder In Infancy; m advancing years.
KOVELTT, ETC. 153
stumble upon an elephant feeding at large in the open fields : bul
the creature itself to which he was accustomed, would not raise hlr
wonder.
Sui-prise thus in several respects differs from wonder : unexpect-
edness is the cause of the former emotion ; novelty is the cause oi
the latter. Nor differ they less in their nature and circumstances,
as will be explained by and by. With relation to one circumstance
they perfectly agree ; which is, the shortness of their duration : the
instantaneous production of these emotions in perfection may contri
bute to that effect, in conformity to a general la>v, That things soon
decay which soon come to perfection : the violence of the emotions
may also contribute ; for an ardent emotion, which is not susceptible
of increase, cannot have a long course. But their short duration is
occasioned chiefly by that of their causes : we are soon reconciled to
an object, however unexpected ; and novelty soon degenerates into
familiarity.
239. Whether these emotions be pleasant or painful, is not a clear
point It may appear strange, that our own feelings and their capital
qualities should afford any matter for a doubt : but when we are
engrossed by any emotion, there is no place for speculation ; and
when suflBciently calm for speculation, it is not easy to recall the
emotion with accuracy. New objects are sometimes terrible, some-
times delightful : the terror which a tiger inspires is greatest at first,
and weare off gradually by familiarity : on the other hand, even
women will acknowledge that it is novelty which pleases the most
in a new fashion. It would be rash, however, to conclude that
wonder is in itself neither pleasant nor painful, but that it assumes
either quality according to circumstances. An object, it is true, that
hath a threatening appearance, adds to our terror by its novelty :
but from that experiment it doth not follow that novelty is in itself
disagreeable ; for it is perfectly consistent that we be delighted with
an object in one view, and teirified with it in another: a river in
flood, swelling over its banks, is a grand and delightful object ; and
yet it may produce no small degree of fear when we attempt to cross
it : courage and magnanimity are agreeable ; and yet, when we view
these qualities in an enemy, they serve to increase our teiTor. In
the same manner, novelty may produce two effects clearly distin-
guishable from each other : it may, directly and in itself, be agi-ee-
able ; and it may have an opposite effect indirectly, which is, to in-
spire terror : for when a new object appears in any degfree dangerous,
our ignorance of its ix)wers and qualities affords ample scope for the
imagination to dress it in the most frightful colors. The fii"st sight
of a lion, for example, may at the same instant produce two opposite
feelings, — the pleasant emotion of wonder, and the painful passion
888. Emotion ot iurprise, how it arises. IIow It differs from wonder. In It* natur* Hid
cireamstaocee.
■7*
154 KOVELTY, ETC.
of terror : the novelty of the object produces the former directly,
and contributes to the latter indirectly. Thus, when the subject is
analyzed, Ave "find that the power which novelty hath indirectly to
inflame terror, is perfectly consistent with its being in every circum-
stance agreeable. The matter may be put in the clearest light by
adding the following circumstances :— If a lion be first seen from a
place of safety, the spectacle is altogether agreeable, without the
least mixture of terror. If, again, the first sight puts us within reach
of that dangerous animal, our terror may be So great as quite to ex-
clude any sense of novelty. But this fact proves not that wonder is
painful : it proves only that wonder may be excluded by a more
powerful passion. Every man may be made certain, froni his own
experience, that wonder raised by a new object which is inofi'ensive
is always pleasant ; and Avith respect to oft'eusive objects, it appears
from the foregoing deduction, that the same must hold as long as
the spectator can attend to, the novelty.
240.' Whether surprise be in itself pleasant or painful, is a ques-
tion no less intricate than the former. It is certain that surprise in-
flames our joy when unexpectedly we meet with an old friend, and
our terror when we stumble upon any thing noxious. To clear that
question, the first thing to be remarked is, that in some instances an
unexpected object overpowers the mind, so as to produce a moment-
ary stupefaction : where the object is dangerous, or appears so, the
sudden alarm it gives, without preparation, is apt totally to unhinge
the mind, and for a moment to suspend all its faculties, even thought
itself;* in which state a man is quite helpless, and, if he moveat
all, is as like to run upon the danger as fi'om it. Surprise carried
to such a height cannot be either pleasant or painful ; because the
mind, during such a raomentaiy stupefaction, is in a good measure,
if not totally, insensible.
K we then inquire for the character of this emotion, it must be
where the unexpected object or event produceth less violent effects.
When a man meets a friend unexpectedly, he is said to be agreeably
surprised ; and when he meets an enemy unexpectedly, he is said to
be disagreeably surprised. It appear^, then, that the sole effect of
surprise is to swell the emotion raised by the object. And that effect
can be clear.y explained: a tide of connected perceptions glide
gently into the mind, and produce no perturbation ; but an object
breaking in unexpectedly, sounds an alarm, rouses the mind out of
its calm state, and directs its whole attention to the object, which,
if agreeable, becomes doubly so. Several circumstances concur to
produce that eftect : on the one hand, the a^tation of the mind,
"^r.
♦ Hence the Latin names for surprise, torpor, ammi stupor.
239 New objects sometimes terrible— sometimes agreeable: yet novelty not In itself
disagreeable. Novelty may pro<luce t tto efifects-an agreeable one directly, a disagrce*bte
one indirectly.
NOVELTY, ETC, 166
and its keen attention, prepare it in the most eflfectual manner for
receiving a deep impression : on the other hand, the object, by its
sudden and unforeseen appearance, irakes an impression, not grad-
ually, as expected objects do, but as at one stroke with its whole
force. The circumstances are precisely similar where the object is
in itself disagreeable.*
241. The pleasure of novelty is easily distinguished fiom that of
variety: to produce the latter, a plurality of objects is necessary; the
fonner arises from a circumstance found in a single object. Again,
where objects, whether coexistent or in succession, are sufficiently
diversified, the pleasure of variety is complete, though every single
object of the train be familiar ; but the pleasure of novelty, directly
opposite to familiarity, requires no diversification.
There are different degrees of novelty, and its effects are in pro-
portion. The lowest degree is found in objects surveyed a second
time after a long interval ; and that in this case an object takes on
some appearance of novelty, is certain from experience : a large
building of many parts variously adorned, or an extensive field em-
bellished with trees, lakes, temples, statues, and other ornaments,
will appear new oftener than once : the memorj' of an object so
complex is soon lost, of its parts at least, or of their ariangement.
But experience teaches, that even without any decay of remembrance,
absence alone will give an air of novelty to a once familiar object ;
which is not surprising, because familiarity wears off" gradually by
absence : thus a person with whom we have been intimate, return-
ing after a long interval, appears like a new acquaintance. And dis-
tance of jJace contributes to this appearance, no less than distance
of time : a friend, for example, after a short absence in a remote
country, has the same air of novelty as if he had returned after a
longer interval from a place near home : the mind fonns a connec-
tion between him and the remote country, .and bestows upon him
* What Marshal Saxe tcmis le cmur Jiumain is no other than fear occa-
sioned hy surprise. It is owinw to that cause that an ambush is generally so
destrucUvo: iutelliprence of it boforohand renders it harmless. The Marshal
gives from Cassiar's Commentaries two examples of wlint he calls le cceur hurnain.
At the siege of Amiens bv the Gauls, Ctesar came up with his army, which did
not exceed 7000 men, and began to intrench himself in such hurry, that the
Darbarians, judging him to be afraid, attacked his intrenchments with great
spirit. Dunng the time they were filling up the ditch, ho issued out with his
cohorts ; and, oy attacking tncra unexpectealy, struck a panic that made them
fly with precipitation, not a single man otfering to make a stand. At the siego
of Alesia, the Gauls, infinitely superior in number, attacked the Roman linea
of circumvallation, in order to raise the siege. Csesar ordered a body of hi»
men to march out silently, and to attack them on the one flank, while he with
another body did the same on the other flank. The surprise of being attacked,
when they expectedAdefence only, put the Gauls into disorder, and gave an
easy victory to CsBSttrT
2W. "Whether surprise bo pleasant or painful: (1) when it produces violent effect*
(2) when effects are less violont Wbv surprls* has tlie effect of twelllng tho eniotS*
raiwd by '\xf. obiect.
156 NOVELTY, ETC.
the singularity of the objects he has seen. For the same reason,
when two things, equally new and singular, are presented, the spec-
tator balances between thera ; but when told that one of them is
the product of a distant quarter of the world, he no longer hesi-
tates, but clings to it as the more singular. Hence the prefeience
given to foreign luxuries, and to foreign curiosities, which appear
rare in proportion to their original distance.
242. The next degree of novelty, mounting upward, is found in
objects of which we have some information at second hand ; for
description, though it contribute to familiarity, cannot altogether re-
move the appearance of novelty when the object itself is pre-
sented : the first sight of a lion occasions some wonder after a
thorough acquaintance with the correctest pictures and statues oi
that animal. . >
A new object that bears some distant resemblance to a known
species, is an instance of a third degree of novelty : a strong re-
semblance among individuals of the same species, prevents almost
entirely the eft'ect of novelty, unless distance of place or some other
circumsiance concur; but where the resemblance is faint, some de-
gree of wonder is felt, and the emotion rises in proportion to the
faintness of the resemblance.
The highest degree of wonder ariseth from unknown objects that
have no analogy'to any species we are acquainted with. Shak-
speare, in a simile, introduces that species of novelty :
As glorious to the sight
As is a winged messenger from heaven
Unto the white up-turned wond'ring eye
Of mortals, that full back to gaze on him »
When he bestrides the lazy-pacing clouds,
And sails upon the bosoni of the air. , , ,. ^
Borneo and Juliet.
One example of that species of novelty deserves peculiar atten-
tion ; and that is, when an object, altogether new, is seen by one
person only, and but once. These circumstances heighten re-
markably the emotion : the singularity of the spectator concurs
with the singularity of the object, to inflame wonder to its highest
243. In explaining the eflfects of novelty, the place a being oc-
cupies in the scale of existence, is a circumstance that must not be
omitted. Novelty in the individuals of a low class is perceived
with indiflference, or with a very slight emotion : thus a pebble, how
ever singular in its appearance, scarce moves our wonder. The
emotion rises with the rank of the object ; and, other circumstancetj
S41. Pleasure of novelty distinguished from that of variety.-Different degrees of
novelty and their effects. The lowest degree.-Objects surveyed a second ume after a
^^sl/^ThrLt higher degree of novelty; the nest; the highest -Simile from Sl«*.
WKMira.— A »p©c!«» of novelty demanding pecuilar attenlion.
NOVELTY, ETO. 1 67
being equal, is strongest in the highest order of existence : a strange
insect affects us more than a strange vegetable ; and a strange quad-
ruped more than a strange insect.
However natural novelty may be, it is a matter of experience,
that those who relish it the most are careful to conceal its influence.
Love of novelty it is true prevails in children, in idlers, and in men
of shallow uuderstanding ; and yet, after all, why should one be
ashamed of indulging a natural propensity? A distinction will
afford a satisfactory answer. No man is ashamed of curiosity when
it is indulged in order to acquire knowledge. But to prefer any
thing merely because it is new, shows a mean taste, which one
ought to be ashamed of: vanity is commonly at the bottom, which
leads those who are deficient in taste to prefer things odd, rare, or
singular, in order to distinguish themselves from others. And in
fact, that appetite, as above mentioned, reigns chiefly among pei-sons
of a mean taste, who are ignorant of refined and elegant pleasures.
244. One final cause of wonder, hinted above, is, that this emo-
tion is intended to stimulate our curiosity. Another, sonaewhat
different, is, to prepaie the mind for receiving deep impressions of
new objects. An acquaintance with the various things that may
affect us, and with their properties, is essential to our well-being :
nor will a slight or supei-ficial acquaintance be sufficient; they
ought to be so deeply engraved on the mind, as to be ready for
use upon every occasion. Now, in order to make a deep impres-
sion, it is wisely contrived, that things should be introduced to our
acquaintance with a certain pomp and solemnity productive of a
vivid emotion. When the impression is once fairly made, the emo-
tion of novelty, being no longer necessary, vanisheth almost instan-
taneously ; never to return, unless where the impression happens
to be obliterated by length of time or other means ; in which
case the second introduction hath nearly the same solemnity with
the first
Designing wisdom is nowhere more legible than in this part of
the human frame. If new objects did not affect us in a very peculiar
manner, their impressions would be so slight as scarce to be of any
use in life : on the other hand, did objects continue to affect us
deeply as a1 first, the mind would be totally engrossed with them,
and have nc room left either for action or reflection.
The final cause of surprise is still more e^^dent than of novelty
Self-love makes us vigilantly attentive to self-preservation ; but self-
love, which operates by means of reason and reflection, and impel?
not the mind to any particular object or fi-om it, is a principle too
cool for a sudden emergency : an object breaking in unexpectedly
affords no time for deliberation ; and, in that case, the agitation ol
243. EmoUon of wonder rises with Iho rank nt its object— Why and wh«m ar* »•■
Mhaioed of <>i"iosity-
15b
RISIBLB OBJECTS.
surprise comes in seasonaby to rouse self-love into action: surprise
gives the alarm ; and, if tliere be any appearance of danger, oui-
whole force is instantly summoned up to shun or to prevent it.
CHAPTER VII.
RISIBLE OBJECTS.
245. Such is the nature of man, that his powers and faculties are
soon blunted by exercise. The returns of sleep, suspending all ac-
tivity, are not alone sufficient to preserve him in vigor; during his
waking hours, amusement by intervals is requisite to unbend his
mind from serious occupation. To that end, nature hath kindly
made a provision of many objects, which may be distinguished by the
epithet of risible, because they raise in us a peculiar emotion ex-
pressed externally by laughter : that emotion is pleasant ; and, being
also^ mirthful, it most successfully unbends the mind and recruits the
spirits. Imagination contributes a part by multiplying such objects
without end.
Ludicrous is a general term, signifying, as may appear from its
derivation, what is playsome, sportive, or jocular. Ludicrous, there-
fore, seems the genus, of which risible is a species, limited as above
to what makes us laugh.
246. However easy it may be, concerning any particular object,
to say whether it be risible or not, it seems difficult, if at all prac-
ticable, to establish any general character by which objects of that
kind may be distinguished from others. Nor is that a singular case ;
for, upon a reviev/, v/e find the same difficulty in most of the articles
already handled. There is nothing more easy, viewing a particular
object, than to pronounce that it is beautiful or ugly, grand or little ;
but were we to attempt general rules for ranging objects under dif-
ferent classes, according to these qualities, we should be much
gravelled.^ A separate cause increases the difficulty of distinguishing
risible objects by a general character : all men are not equally af-
fected by risible objects, nor the same man at all times ; for, in liigh
spirits, a thing will make him laugh outright, which scarce provokes
a smile in a grave mood. Risible objects, however, aie circumscribed
within certain limits which I shall suggest, without pretending to
accuracy. And, in the first place, I observe that no object is risible
but what appears slight, little, or trivial ; for we laugh at nothing
244. Final caifses of wonder.— Designing wisdom here shown.— Final cnuse of suriiri'^f.
245. The us« of risible objecte. How n-'jltiplied.- Ludicrous and ri^ble obieots distin-
gnlsheU.
EISIBLE OBJECTS.
159
that is of importance to our own interest or to that of others. A
real distress raises pity and therefore cannot be insible ; but a shght
or imaginaiy distress, which moves not pity, is risible. The adven-
ture of the fuUing-nirl-ls in Don Quixote, is extremely risible ; so la
the scene where Sancho, in a dark night, tumbling into a pit, and,
attaching liimself to the side by hand and foot, hangs there m terri-
ble dismay till the morning, when he discovers himself to be withm
a foot of the bottom. A nose remarkably long or short, is nsible ;
but to want it altogether, far from provoking laughter, raises horror
in the spectator. Secondly, With respect to works both of nature
and of art, none of them are risible but what are out of rule, some
remarkable defect or excess; a very long visage, for example, or a
very short one. Hence nothing just, proper, decent, beautiful, pro-
portioned, or grand, is risible. • . j
247 Even from this slight sketch it will readily be conjectured
that the emotion raised by a risible object is of a nature so singular
as scarce to find place while the mind is occupied with any other
passion or emotion ; and the conjecture is verified by experience for
we scarce ever find that emotion blended with any other. Une
emotion I must except; and that is, contempt raised by certain im-
proprieties : every improper act inspires us with some degree of
contempt for the author ; and if an improper act be at the same time
risible to provoke laughter, of which blundei-s and absurdities are
noted instances, the two emotions of contempt and of laughter unite
intimately in the mind, and produce externally what is termed a
laugh of derision ov of scorn. Hence objects that cause laughter
may be distinguished into two kinds ; they are either risible or rtdic-
ulous. A risible object is mirthful only ; a ridiculous object is both
mirthful and contemptible. The first raises an emotion of laughter
that is altogether pleasant; the pleasant emotion of laughter raised
by the other, is blended with the painful emotion of contempt, and
the mixed emotion is termed tlie emotion ofndicule. The pain a
ridiculous object gives me is resented and punished by a laugh of
derision. A risible object, on the other hand, gives me no pain ; it is
altogether pleasant bv a certain sort of titillation, which is expressed
externally by mirthful laughter. Ridicule will be more fully ex-
plained afterwards; the present chapter is appropnated to the other
^'^Risibie objects are so common, and so well understood, that it is
unnecessary to consume paper or time upon them. Take the tew
following examples : '^,
FaUkif. I do reu ember bim at fement's inn, like a twin made after supFvr
of a chZe-paring. When he was naked, he was for all the world like a forked
rad-.h. with a head fantastically «^«--«dupc^«Kl,Xry i/^ Act III. Sc^
m my dTfflcul7t7flIs»h risible objects ^-^^ |«n««<^);^^f ^Xl,^"!'?!",^
Mgnad to risible objects.-Don Qolsote.— A nose-When ar« wor« poiu «
HtrixlUlof
160 EESEMBLANCE AND DISSIMILITUDE.
The foregoing is of disproportion. The following examples are
of slight or imaginary misfortunes :
Falsta^. Go fetch me a quart of sack ; put a toast in 't. Have I lived to bo
carried in a basket, like a barrow of butcher's offal, and to be tiirown into the
Thames ! Well, if I be served such anothertrick, I'll have my brains ta'en out
and butter'd and give them to a dog for a new-year's gift. The rogues slided
me into the river with as little remorse as they would have drown'd a bitch's
blind puppies, fifteen i' th' litter : and you may know by my size that I have
A kind of alacrity in sinking: if the bottom were as deep as hell, I should
down. I had been drown'd, but that the shore was shefvy and shallow ; a
death that I abhor; for the water swells a man ; and what a thing should I
have been when I had been swcll'd i 1 should have been a mountain of mum-
'Tiy. Merry Wives of Windsor, Act III. Sc. 15.
Falstaff. Nay, you shall hear, Master Brook, what I have suffered to bring
this woman to evil for your good. Being thus crammed in the basket, a couple
of Ford's knaves, his hinds, were called forth by their mistress, to carry me in
the name of foul clothes to Datchet-lane. They took me on their shoulders,
met the jealous knave their master in the door, who asked them once or twice
what they bad in their basket. I quaked for fear, lest the lunatic knave would
have searched it ; but Fate, ordaining he should be a cuckold, held his hand.
Well, on went he for a search, and away went I for foul clothes. But mark
the sequel, Master Brook. I suffered the pangs of three egregious deaths ;
first, an intolerable fright, to be detected by a jealous rotten bell-wether;
next, to be compassed like a good bilbo, in the circumference of a peck, hilt to
point, heel to head ; and then to be stopped in, like a strong distillation, with
stinking clothes that fretted in their own grease. Think of that, a man of my
kidney ; think of that, that am as subject to heat as butter; a man of contin-
aal dissolution and thaw ; it was a miracle to 'scape suffocation. And in the
height of this bath, when I was more than half stewed in grease, like a Dutch
dish, to be thrown into the Thames, and cooled glowing hot, in that surge,
like a horse-shoe; think of that; hissing hot; think of that, Master Brook.
Merry Wives of Windsor, Act III. Sc. 17.
CHAPTER Vltl.
RESEMBLANCE AND DISSIMILITUDE.
248. Having discussed those qualities and circumstances of single
objects that seem peculiarly connected with criticism, we proceed,
according to the method proposed in the chapter of beauty, to th*
relations of objects, beginning with the relations of resemblance and
dissimilitude.
The connection that man hath ^vith the beings around him, re-
quires some acquaintance with their nature, their powere, and their
qualities, for regulating his conduct. For acquiring a branch of
knowledge so essential to our well-suing, motives alone of reason
and interest are not sufficient : natui-e hath providently superadded
curiosity, a vigorous propensity, which never is at rest. This pro-
847. Emotion raised by rlslblo objects not blended with other emotions ; exc«pt wliat?—
Two kinds ofobjocts causing laugiiter.— Define eiootioa excited tjr a ritiliU objAct; by a
ridiouknu «D«. Example* fr»iB Sbakspeare.
EESEMBLAJ7CE A3HD DISSIMILITUDE. 161
pensity attaches us to every new object (see chapter vi.) ; and in-
cites us to compare objects, in order to discover their differences and
resemblances.
Resemblance among objects of the same kind, and dissimilitude
among objects of ditferent kinds, are too obvious and familiar to
gratify our curiosit)* in any degi'ee : its gratification lies in discover-
ing difierences among things where resemblance prevails, and re-
semblances where difference prevails. Tlius a difference in individ-
uals of the same kind of plants or animals is deemed a discovery ;
while the many particulai-s in which they agree are neglected : and
in differen* kinds, any resemblance is greedily remarked, without at-
tending to the many particulars in which they differ.
249. A comparison, however, may be too far stretched. When
differences or resemblances are carried beyond ceitain bounds, they
appear slight and trivial ; and for that reason will not be relished
by a man of taste : yet such propensity is there to gratiiy passion,
curiosity in particular, that even among good writers we find many
comparisons too slight to afford satisfaction. Hence the frequent
instances among logicians of distinctions without any solid differ-
ence ; and hence the frequent instances among poets and orators, of
similes without any iust resemblance. Shakspeare, with uncommon
humor, ridicules such disposition to simile-making, by putting in the
mouth of a weak man a resemblance that will illustrate the point
before us :
FlueUen. I think it is in Macedon where Alexander is pom : I tell yon, Cap-
tain, if you look in the maps of the orld, I warrant that you sail find, in the
comparisons between Macedon and Monmouth, that tlic situations, look you,
is both alike. There is a river in Macedon, there is also moreover a river in
Monmouth: it is cidlcd Wye at Monmouth, but it is out of my pruins what is
the name of the other river : but it is all one, 'tis as like as my fiujfcrs to my
fingers, and there is salmons in both. If yon mark Alexjmdcr's life well, Harrv
of Monmouth's life is come after it inditlcrent well ; for there is figures in all
things. Alexander, God knows, and you know, in his rages, and liis furies,
«nd his wraths, and his cholars, and his moods, and his displeasures, aiid his
indignations ; and also being a little intoxicates in his prains, did, in his ales
and his angers, look you, kill his pest friend Clytus.
Oower. Our king is not like him in that ; he never killed any of his friends.
Flueilen. It is not well done, mark you now, to take the tales out of my
month, ere it is made and finished. 1 speak but in figures, and comparisons
of it: as Alexander killed his friend Clytus, beinff in his ales and his cups; so
also Harry Monmouth, being in liis riffht wits and his good judgments, turned
away the fat knight with the great belly doublet; ho was full of jests, and
gypes, and knaveries, and nu)c& ; I have forgot his name.
' (xvwer. sir John Falstaff.
Flueilen. That is he : I tell you there is good men porn at Monmouth.
King Hmry V, Act IV. Sc. 18.
if ,
250. Instiuction, no doubt, is the chief end of companson ; but
that it is not the only end will be evident from considering, that a
248. What rclaUons of objects to be conslderea.— What provision is made for g«curin|
our acquaintance wiUi surrounding objects?- Why does curiosity Incite us to conipM* ol>.
lects?— Where does curiosity prompt us to look for differences and reMmbUacMI
M9. k. comparUon may b« strctcaed too far. £.^uiple.
163 RESEMBLANCE AND DISSIMILITUDB.
comparison may be employed with success to put a subject in a
strong point of view. A lively idea is formed of a man's courage,
by likening it to that of a lion ; and eloquence is exalted in our im-
agination, by comparing it to a river overflowing its banks, and in-
volving all in its impetuous course. The same etfect is produced by
contrast : a man in' prosperity becomes more sensible of his happi-
ness by opposing his condition to that of a person in want of bread.
Thu<*, comparison is subservient to poetry as well as to philosophy :
and, with respect to both, the foregoing observation holds equally,
that resemblance among objects of the same kind, and dissimilitude
among objects of different kinds, have no effect : such a comparison
neither tends to gratify our curiosity, nor to set the objects compared
in a stronger light : two apartments in a palace, similar in shape,
size, and furniture, make separately as good a figure as when com-
pared ; and the same observation is applicable to two similar copart-
ments in a garden : on the other hand, oppose a regular building to
a fall of water, or a good picture to a towering hill, or even a little
dog to a large horse, and the contrast will pi-oduce no effect. But
a resemblance between objects of different kinds, and a difference
between objects of the same kind, have remarkably an enlivening
effect. The poets, such of them as have a just taste, draw all their
similes from things that in the main differ widely from the principal
subject ; and they never attempt the contrast but where the things
have a common genus and a resemblance in the capital circum-
stances : place together a large and a small sized animal of the same
species, the one will appear greater, the other less, than when viewed
separately : when we oppose beauty to deformity, each makes a
greater figure by the comparison. We compare the dress of differ-
ent nations with curiosity, but without sui-prise ; because they have
no such resemblance in the capital parts as to please us by contrast-
ing the smaller parts. But a new cut of a sleeve or of a pocket en-
chants by its novelty, and in opposition to the former feshion, raises
some degree of surprise.
251. That resemblance and dissimilitude have an enlivening effect
upon objects of sight, is made sufficiently evident ; and that they
have the same effect upon objects of the other senses, is also certain.
Nor is that law confined to the external senses ; for characters con-
trasted make a greater figure by the opposition : lago, in the tragedy
of Othello, says,
He hath a daily beauty in his life ,
That makes me ugly.
The character of a fop, and of a rough wanior, are nowhere more
successfully contrasted than in Shakspeare :
250. Th« chief end of comparison: what other end '--How do we convey a stroiig id«i
»f a man's courage : of a man's eloquence ?— Eesemblance among objects of ihe same kind,
tnd dissimiUtndc among objects of a different kind. The converse of this.
RESEMBLANCE AND DISSIMIUTUDB. 163
Eotspur, My liege, I did deny no prisoners ;
But 1 remember, when the fight was done,
When 1 was drjr with rage, iiud extreme toil,
Breathless and faint, leaning upon my sword,
Came there a certain lord, neat trimly dresa'd,
Fresh as a bridegroom ; and his chin, uew-reap'd,
Sliow'd like a stubble-land at harvest-home,
lie was perfumed like a milliner ;
And 'twixt bis finger and hia thumb he held
A pouncet-box, which ever and aaon
He gave his nose ;— and still he smiled, and talk'd :
And as the soldiers bare dead bodies by,
He eall'd them untaught knaves, unmannerly,
To bring a slovenly unhandsome corse
Betwixt the wind and his pobility !
With many holiday and lady terms
He question'd me : among the rest, demanded
My pris'ners, in your Majesty's behalf.
I then all smarting with my wound, being gall'd
To be so pestcr'd with a popinjay,
Out of my grief, and my impatience,
Answer'd neglectingly, I know not what :
He should, or should not; for he made me mad,
To see him shine so brisk, and smell so sweet,
And talk so like a waiting gentlewoman,
Of guns, and drums, and wounds ; (God save the aurk 1)
And telling me, the sov'reignest thing on earth
Was parmacity, for an inward bruise ;
And that it was great pity, so it was.
This villainous saltpetre should be digg'd
Out of the bowels of the harmless earth,
Which many a good tall fellow had destroy'd
So cowardly ; and but for these vile guns
He would himself have been a soldier.
First Part Henry IV. Act I. Sc. 4.
Passions and emotions are also inflamed by comparison. A man of
high rank humbles the bystiinders, even to annihilate them in their
own opinion : Caesar, beholding the statue of Alexander, was greatly
mortified, that now at the age of thirty-two when Alexander died,
he had not performed one memorable action.
252. Our opinions also are much influenced by companson. A
man whose opulence exceeds the ordinary standard, is reputed richer
tlian he is in reality ; and wisdom or weakness, if at all remarkable
in an individual, is generally earned beyond the truth.
The opinion a man forms of his present distress is heightened by
contrasting it with his former happiness.
Could I forget
What I have been, I might the better bear
What I am destined to. I'm not the first
That have been wretched : but to think how much
I have been happier. Southern. I.
The distress of a long journey makes even an indifierent inn
agreeable ; and in travelling, when the road is goofl, and the horse-
man well covered, a bad day may be agreeable by making him
sensible how snuff he is.
961. Cliaracters contrasted make a greater flgnre by the opposttinn. Erampl**,— ?■»•
•Sons and emoti >ns Inflamed by comparison. — Cwsar beholding Alexander's statue.
^64 EESEMBLANCE AND DI8SIMILITDDB.
Tlio same effect is equally remarkable when a man opposes his
condition to that of others. A ship tossed about in a storm, makes
the spectator reflect upon his own ease and security, and puts these
in the strongest light. A man in grief cannot bear mirth ; it gives
him a more lively notion of his unhappiness, and of course makes
him more unhappy. Satan contemplating the beauties of the ter-
restrial paradise, has the following exclamation :
With what delight could I have walk'd thee round,
If I could icy in aught, sweet interchange
Of hill and valley, rivers, woods, and plains,
• Now land, now sea, and shores with forest crown d,
Kocks, dens, and caves ! but I in none of these
Find place or refuge ; and the more 1 see
Pleasures about me, so much more I feel
Torment within me, as from the hateful siege
Of contraries : all good to me becomes
Bane, and in heaven much worse would be my state.
Paradise Lost, Book IX. 1. 114.
Gaunt. All places that the eye of heaven visits.
Are to the wise man ports and happy havens.
Teach thy necessity to reason thus :
There is no virtue like necessity.
Think not the King did banish thee ;
But thou the King. Woe doth the heavier sit,
Where it perceives it is but faintly borne.
Go say, I sent thee forth to purchase lionor ;
And not, the King exiled thee. Or suppose,
Devouring pestilence hangs in our air.
And thou art flying to a fresher clime.
Look what thy soul holds dear, imagine it
To lie that way thou go'st, not whence thou comest.
Suppose the singing birds, musicians;
The grass whereon thou tread'st, the presence-floor ;
The flowers, fair hxdies ; and thy steps, no more
Than a delightful measure, or a dance.
For snarling Sorrow hath less power to bite
The man that mocks it, and sets it light.
BoUnghroke. Oh, who can hold a fire in his hand,
By thinking on the frosty Caucasus ?
Or cloy the hungry edge of Appetite,
By bare imagination of a feasts
Or wallow naked in December snow.
By thinking on fantastic summer's lieat?
Oh, no ! the apprehension of the good
Gives but the greater feehng to the worse. ,„..-, q,„ c
King Jiichard II. Act I. be. o.
253 The appearance of danger gives sometimes pleasure, some-
times pain. A timorous person upon the battlements of a high
tower, is seized with fear, which even the consciousness of secunty
cannot dissipate. But upon one of a firm head, this situation has a
contrary effect; the appearance of danger heightens, by opposition
the consciousness of security, and consequently, the satisfaction that
arises from security : here the feeling resembles that above men-
tioned, occasioned by a ship laboring in a storm.
~^2. Opinions influenced by comparison -Opinion «V™ITn'«riti-Sat^'"sS?VS^
Effect of opposing our condition to that of other3.-A man In gnet-batan surveyin*
Paradise,— Qaotation from Eichard II,
RESEMBLAN^CE AND DISSIMILmTDE. 165
The effect of magnifying or lessening objects by means of com-
parison is so familiar, that no philosopher has thought of searching
for a cause. The obscurity of the object may possibly have con-
tributed to their silence ; but luckily, we discover the caase to be a
principle unfolded above, which is the influence of passion over our
opinions. (Chapter ii. part v.)
254. We have had occasion to see many illustrious efiects of that
singular power of passion ; and that the magnifying or diminishing
objects by means of comparison proceeds from the same cause, will
evidently appear by reflecting in what manner a spectator is atFected
when a very large animal is for the first time placed beside a veiy
small one of the same species. The fiist thing that strikes the mind
is the difference between the two animals, which is so great as to
occasion surprise ; and this, like other emotions, magnitying its
object, makes us conceive the difference to be the greatest that can
be : we see, or seem to see, the one animal extremely little, and the
other extremely large. The emotion of surprise arising from any
unusual resemblance, serves equally to explain why at first view we
aie apt to think such resemblance more entire than it is in reality.
And it must not escape observation, that the circumstances of more
and less, which are the proper subjects of comparison, raise a per-
ception so indistinct and vague as to facilitate the effect described :
we have no mental standard of great and Uttle, nor of the several
degrees of any attribute ; and the mind thus unrestrained, is naturally
disposed to indulge its surprise to the utmost extent.
255. To explain the influence of comparison upon the mind, by
a familiar example : take a piece of paper, or of linen tolerably
white, and compare it with a pure white of the same kind : the
judgment we formed of the fii"st object is instantly varied ; and the
sui-prise occasioned by finding it less white than was thought, pro-
duceth a hasty conviction that it is much less white than it is in
reality : withdrawing now the pure white, and putting in its place
a deep black, the surprise occasioned by that new circumstance car-
ries us to the other extreme, and makes us conceive the object first
mentioned to be a pure white : and thus experience compels us to
acknowledge that our emotions have an influence even upon our
eyesight. This experiment leads to a general observation. That
whatever is found more sti'ange or beautiful than was expected, is
judged to be more strange or beautiful than it is in reality. Hence
a common artifice, to depreciate beforehand what we wish to make
a figure in the opinion of others.
256. The comparisons employed by poets and orators are of the
253. Appearance of danger.
254. Tlie effect of magnifying or lessening objects by comparison, explained. — Effect ol
seeing, for the first time. • very larce animal placed beside a very small one of the sun*
•pecies.— The emotion of surprise arising from any unusual resemblance.
868. Inflaenoe of comruiriaon on the mind Illustrated.— General ob«en.-atlon ; cominoB
•MiflCA
166 EESEMBLANCE AND DISSIMILITUDE.
kind lasljncntioned ; for it is al^s-ays a known object that is to be
magnified or lessened. The former is effected by likenjng it to some
grand object, or by contrasting it n^th one of an opposite character.
To effectuate the latter, the method must be reversed : the object
must be contrasted with something superior to it, or Hkened to
something inferior. The whole effect is produced upon the principal
object, which by that means is elevated above its rank, or depressed
below it.
In accounting for the effects that any unusual resemblance or
dissimilitude hath upon the mind, no cause has been mentioned but
surprise ; and to prevent confusion, it Avas proper to discuss that
cause first. But surprise is not the only cause of the effect described :
another concurs which operates perhaps not less powerfully, namely,
a principle in human nature that lies still in obscuiity, not having
been unfolded by any writer, though its effects are extensive ; and
as it is not distinguished by a proper name, the reader must be satis-
fied with the following description. Every man who studies himself
or others, must be sensible of a tendency or propensity in the mind,
to complete every work that is begom, and to carry things to their
full perfection. There is little opportunity to display that propensity
upon natural operations, which are seldom left imperfect ; but in
the operations of art, it hath great scope : it impels us to persevere
in our own work, and to wish for the completion of what another is
doing : we feel a sensible pleasure when the work is brought to per-
fection ; and our pain is no less sensible when we are disappointed.
Hence our uneasiness, when an interesting story is broke oft" in the
middle, when a piece of music ends without a close, or when a
building or garden is left unfinished. The same propensity operates
in making collections, such as the whole works good and bad of
any author. A certain pei-son attempted to collect prints of all the
capital paintings, and succeeded except as to a tew. La Bruyere
remarks, that an anxious search was made for these ; not for their
value, but to complete the set.*
25Y. The final cause of the propensity is an additional proof of
its existence : human works are of no significancy till they be com-
pleted ; and reason is not always a sufficient counterbalance to
indolence : some pr nciple over and above is necessary, to excite
our industry, and to prevent our stopping short in the middle of the
course.
* The examples above given, are of things that can be carried to an end or
conchision. But the same uneasiness is perceptible with respect to things that
admit not any conclusion : witness a series that has no end, commonly called
an infinite series. The mind moving along such a series, begins soon to fee.
an uneasiness, which becomes more and more sensible, in continuing its pro-
gress without hope of an end.
256. How poets and orators magnify a known object ; how they depress it — Surprise,
not the only cause of the effect which any unusual resemblance or dissimilitude bas\ipou
Qit mitad. — AQ0th«r caam described. — Great scopo in oporAttoos of art. EramplM,
KESEMBLANOE AND DISSIMILITITDE. 167
We need not lose time to describe the co-operation of the fore-
going propensity with surprise, in producing the effect that follows
any unusual resemblance or dissimilitude. Suqjrise first operates,
and carries our opinion of the resemblance or dissimilitude beyond
truth. The propensity we have been describing carries us still
farther ; for it forces upon the mind a conviction that the resem-
blance or dissimilitude is complete. We need no better illustration,
than the resemblance that is fancied in some pebbles to a tree or an
insect ; which resemblance, however faint in reality, is conceived to
be wonderfully perfect. The tendency to complete a resemblance
acting jointly with surprise, cairies the mind sometimes so far, as
even to presume upon future events. In the Greek tragedy entitled
Phineides, those unhappy women, seeing the place where it was in-
tended they should be slain, cried out with anguish, " They now
saw their cruel destiny had condemned them to die in that place,
being the same where they had been exposed in their infancy."
{Aristotle, Toet cap. 17.)
The propensity to advance every thing to its perfection, not only
co-operates with surprise to deceive the mind, but of itself is able to
produce that effect. Of this we see many instances where there is
no place for surprise ; and the first I shall give is of resemblance.
Unumquodqiie eodem modo dissolvitur quo colligatum est, is a maxim
in the Roman law that has no foundation in truth ; for tying and
loosing, building and demolishing, are acts opposite to each other,
and are perfoi-med by opposite means : but when these acts are
connected by their relation to the same subject, their connection
leads us to imagine a sort of resemblance between them, which by
the foregoing propensity is conceived to be as complete as possible.
The next instance shall be of contrast. Addison observes, " That
the palest features loolr the most agreeable in white ; that a face
which is overflushed rtppears to advantage in the deepest scarlet ;
and that a dark complexion is not a little alleviated by a black
hood." (Spectator, No. 265.) The foregoing propensity serves to
account for these appearances ; to make which evident one of the
cases shall suffice. A complexion, however dark, never approaches
to black : when these colors appear together, their opposition strikes
us : and the propensity we have to complete the opposition makes
the darkness of complexion vanish out of sight.
^5%. The operation of this propensity, even where there is no
ground for surprise, is not confined to opinion or conviction : so
powerful it is, as to make us sometimes proceed to action, in order
to complete a resemblance or dissimilitude. If this appeal- obscure,
it will be made clear by the following instances. Upon what prin-
ciple is the lex talionis founded, other than to make the punishment
257. Final cause of this tendency of mind. — Its co-operntion with surprise to deoelT*
Uio mind.— The same effect without (ho aid of surprise.— Maxim of Roman law.— Liittanoe
of contrast given by Addisoo.
168 RESEMBLANCE AND DISSTMILITtrDE.
resemble the mischief? Reason dictates, that there ought to be a
couformity or resemblance between a crime and its punishment ;
and the foregoing propensity impels us to make the resemblance as
complete as possible. Titus Livius, imder the influence of that pro-
pensity, accounts for a certain punishment by a resemblance between
it and the crime, too subtile for common apprehension. Treating of
Mettus Fuffetius, the Alban general, who, for treachery to the
Romans his allies, was sentenced to be torn in pieces by horses, ho
puts the following speech in the mouth of Tullus Hostilius, who
decreed the punishment. "Mette Fufieti, inquit, si ipse discere
posses fidem ac foedera servare, vivo tibi ea disciplina a me adhibita
esset. Nunc, quoniam tuum insanabile ingenium est, at tu tuo
supplicio doce humanum genus, ea sancta credere, quae a te violata
sunt. Ut igitur paulo ante animum inter Fidenatem Romanamque rem
ancipitem gessisti, ita jam corpus passim distrahendum dabis." (Lib.
i. sect. 28.)* By the same influence, the sentence is often executed
upon the very sj^ot where the crime was committed. In the Electra
of Sophocles, Egistheus is dragged from the theatre into an inner
room of the supposed palace, to suffer death where he murdered
Agamemnon. Shakspeare, whose knowledge of nature^ is no less
profound than extensive, has not overlooked this propensity :
Oilielh. Get me some poison, lago, this night ; I'll not expostulate with her,
lest her body and her beauty unprovide my mind again ; this night, lago.
logo. Do it HOt with poison ; strangle her in bed, even in the bed she hath
contanunated.
Othdlo. Good, good : The justice of it pleases : very good.
Othello, Act IV. So. 5.
Warwick. From off the gates of York fetch down the head,
Your father's head, which Clifford placed there.
Instead whereof let his supply the room.
Measure for measure must be answered.
Third Part of Henry 71. Act II. Sc. 9.
Persons in their last moments are generally seized with an anxiety
to be buried with their relations. In the Amynta of Tasso, the lover,
hearing that his mistress^was torn to pieces by a wolf, expresses a
desire to die the same death. (Act iv. Sc. 2.)
259. Upon the subject in general I have two remarks to add.
The first concerns resemblance, which, when too entire, hath no
effect, however different in kind the things compared may be. The
* [" Mettus Fuffetius, if you were capable of learning to preserve folth, and
a regard to treaties, I should suffer you to live and supply you with instruo-
tions ; but your disposition is incurable. Let your punishment, then, teach
mankind to consider those things as sacred which you have dared to violate.
As, therefore, you lately kept your mind divided between the interests of the
Fidenatians and of the Komans, so shall you now have your body divided and
torn in pieces." — Baker''a Livy, B. i. sec. 28.]
2.58. This propensity often prompts to action; to complete a resemblance or dissimlU*
mde.— Punlshnient of Mettus Fuffetius.— Case of Egistheus; words of Othello; ol
Wr'arwiolc.
EE8EMBLAN0E AND DI8SIMILITUDB. 169
remark is applicable to works of art only ; for natural objects of
ditierent kinds have scarce ever an entire resemblance. To give an
example in a work of art, marble is a sort of matter veiy different
from what composes an animal ; and marble cut into a human
figure produces great pleasure by the resemblance ; but, if a marble
statue be colored like a picture, the resemblance is so entire, as at a
distance to make the statue appear a person : we discover the mis-
take when we approach ; and no other emotion is raised, but sur-
prise occasioned by the deception. The figure still appears a real
person, rather than an imitation ; and we must use reflection to
correct the mistake. This cannot happen in a picture ; for the re-
semblance can never be so entire as to disguise the imitation.
The other remark relates to contrast. Emotions make the great-
est figure when con-trasted in succession ; but the succession ought
neither to be rapid, nor immoderately slow : if too slow, the eftect
of contrast becomes faint by the distance of the emotions ; and if
rapid, no single emotion has room to expand itself to its full size,
but is stifled, as it were, in the birth, by a succeeding emotion. The
funeral oration of the Bishop of Meaux, upon the Duchess of Or-
leans, is a perfect hodge-podge of cheerful and melancholy repre-
sentations, following each other in the quickest succession. Opposite
emotions are best felt in succession ; but each emotion separately
should be raised to its due pitch, before another be introduced.
260. What is above laid down will enable us to determine a very
important question concerning emotions raised by the fine arts
namely. Whether ought similar emotions to succeed each other, or
dissimilar ? The emotions raised by the fine arts are for the most
part too nearly related to make a figure by resemblance ; and for
that reason their succession ought to be regulated as much as possi-
ble by contrast. This holds confessedly in epic and dramatic com-
positions ; and the best writers, led perhaps by taste more than by
reasoning, have generally aimed at that beauty. It holds equally in
nmsic : in the same cantata, all the variety of emotions that are
within the power of music may not only be indulged, but, to make
the greatest figure, ought to be conti-asted. In gardening, there is
an additional reason for the rule : the emotions raised by that art
are at best so faint that every artifice should be employed to give
them their utmost vigor. A field may be laid out in grand, sweet,
gay, neat, wild, melancholy scenes ; and when these are viewed in
succession, grandeur ought to be contrasted with neatne&s, regulanty
with wildness, and gayety with melancholy, so as that each emotion
may succeed its opposite : nay, it is an improvement to intermix in
file succession rude uncultivated spots as well as unbounded views,
which in themselves are disagreeable, but in succession hei^-hten the
259. Remark concerning resemblance. Example. — Remark concerning oontrMt— KuU
tor the succession of emotions in oontraat
170 EESEMBLANCB AND DISSIMTLITUDE.
feeling of the agreeable objects ; and we have nature for our guide,
which, in her most beautiful landscapes, often intermixes rugged
rocks, dirty marshes, and ban-en stony heaths. The greatest masters
of music have the same view in their -compositions : the second part
of an Italian song seldom conveys any sentiment ; and, by its hareh-
ness, seems purposely contrived to give a greater relish for the inter-
esting parts of the composition.
261. A small garden comprehended under a single view, affords
little opportunity for that embellishment. Dissimilar emotions re-
quire different tones of mind, and therefore in conjunction can never
be pleasant (see chapter ii. part iv.) : gayety and sweetness may be
combined, or wildness and gloominess, but a composition of gayety
and gloominess is distasteful. The rude uncultivated compartment
of furze and broom in Richmond garden hath a good effect in the
succession of objects ; but a spot of that nature would be insufferable
in the midst of a polished parterre or flower-pot. A garden, there-
fore, if not of great extent, admits not dissimilar emotions ; and in
ornamenting a small garden, the safest course is to confine it to a
single expression. For the same reason a landscape ought also to
be confined to a single expression ; and accordingly it is a rule in
painting that, if the subject be gay, every figure ought to contribute
to that emotion.
It follows from the foregoing train of reasoning that a garden near
a great city ought to have an air of solitude. The solitariness again
of a waste country ought to be contrasted in forming a garden ; no
temples, no obscure walks ; but jets d'eau, cascades, objects active,
gay, and splendid. Nay, such a garden should in some measure
avoid imitating nature by taking on an extraordinaiy appearance of
regularity and art, to show the busy hand of man, which, in a waste
country, has a fine effect by contrast.
262. It may be gathered from what is said above (chapter n.
part iv.), that wit and ridicule make not an agreeable mixture with
grandeur. Dissimilar emotions have a fine effect in a slow suc-
cession ; but in a rapid succession, which approaches to coexistence,
they will not be relished : in the midst of a labored and elevated
description of a battle, Vii-gil introduces a ludicrous image, which is
certainly out of its place. {^Emid, vii. 298.)
It would, however, be too austere to banish altogether ludicrons
images from an epic poem. In its more familiar tones a ludicrous
scene many be introduced without impropriety. This is done by
Virgil in a foot-race (u£n. lib. v.) ; the circumstances of which, not
excepting the ludicrous part, are copied from Homer. {Ihad,
Book xxiii. 1. 789.) Afler a fit of merriment Ave are, it is true, the
260. Oneht similar or dissimilar emotions (raised by the fine arts) to succeed each other »
—Snccessi'on by contrast sought by epic and dramatic writers ; by composers ot music,
by jfardeners.— Italian songs. , j „.tv . ,.--ii -..»
•261. Emotions proper to be excited in embellishing a Inv^e compared with a small gar-
en.— A Kiirden In a city ; in a solitary recioii.
/
UICirOK^nTT AND VARTETT. 171
l«te dispcsed to the serious and sublime ; but then a ladicrous scene,
by unbending the mind from severe application to more interesting
-•ubjects, may prevent jatigue and preserve our relish entire.
CHAPTER rX.
tJNIFORMITY AND VARIETT.
263. The necessary succession of perceptions may be examined
in two diflferent views ; one with respect to order and connection,
and one with respect to uniformity and variety. In the first view it
is handled above (chapter i.), and I now proceed to the second.
The world we inhabit is replete with things no less remarkable for
thfir variety than for their number ; these, unfolded by the wonder-
ful mechanism of external sense, ftirnish the mind with many per-
ceptions, which, joined with ideas of memory, of imagination, and of
reflection, form a complete train that has not a gap or interval.
This train of perceptions and ideas depends very little on will. The
mind, as has been observed (Locke, Book ii. chap, 1 4), is so consti-
tuted " that it can by no effort break off the succession of its ideas,
nor keep its attention long fixed ujwn the same object :" we can ar-
rest a perception in its course ; we can shorten its natural duration
to make room for another ; we can vaiy the succession by change
of place or of amusement ; and we can in some measure prevent
variety by fi<iquently recalling the same object after short intervals ;
but still there must be a succession and a change from one percep-
tion to another. By artificial means the succession may be retarded
or accelerated, may be rendered more various or more unifonn, but
m one shape or another is unavoidable.
264. The train, even when left to its ordinary course, is not alwayo
uniform in its motion ; there are natural causes that accelerate or
retard it considerably. The first I shall mention is a peculiar con-
fetitution of mind. One man is distinguished from another by no
circumstance more remarkably than his train of perceptions : to a
cold languid temper belongs a slow course of perceptions, which oc-
casions a dullness of apprehension and sluggishness in action ; to a
warm temper, on the contrary, belongs a quick course of percep»
tious, which occasions quickness of apprehension and activity in
business. The Asiatic nations, the Chinese especially, are obser^'ed
262. Wit iHid rldicnle -with respect to gnmdeur.— Remarks on Virgil.
263. How the necesyiry succession of perceptions may be examined. — How onr train of
perceptions and Ideas Is acquired. Whether It depends on the will ; and how l«r.-
r<»5iou and change of Ideas onaToidable.
172 UNIFOEMITY AND VARIETY.
to be more cool and deliberate than the Europeans : may oot tho
reason be that heat enervates by exhausting the spirits ? and that a
certain degree of cold, as in the middle regions of Eilrope, bracing
the fibres, rouseth the 'mind, and produceth a brisk circulation of
thought, accompanied with vigor in action ? In youth is obsei-vable
a quicker succession of perceptions than in old age ; and hence, in
youth, a remarkable avidity for variety of amusements, which in
riper years give place to more uniform and more sedate occupation.
This qualifies men of middle age for business, where activity is re-
quired, but with a greater proportion of uniformity than variety.
In old age, a slow and languid succession makes variety unnecessary ;
and for that reason the aged, in all their motions, are genei-ally gov-
erned by an habitual uniformity. Whatever be the cause, we may
venture to pronounce that heat, in the imagination and temper, is
always connected with a brisk flow of perceptions.
265. The natural rate of succession depends also in some degree
upon the particular perceptions that compose the train. An agree-
able object, taking a strong hold of the mind, occasions a slower suc-
cession than when the objects are indifferent : gi-andeur and novelty
fix the attention for a considerable time, excluding all other ideas ;
and the mind thus occupied is sensible of no vacuity. Some emo-
tions, by huiTying the mind from object to object, accelerate the
succession. Where the train is composed of connected perceptions
or ideas, the succession is quick ; for it is ordered by nature that the
mind goes easily and sweetly along connected objects. (See chap-
ter i.) On the other hand, the succession must be slow where the
train is composed of unconnected perceptions or ideas, which find
not ready access to the mind ; and that an unconnected object is
not adm'itted without a struggle, appears from the unsettled state of
the mind for some moments after such an object is presented, waver-
ing between it and the former train : during that short period one
or other of the former objects will intrude, perhaps oftener than
once, till the attention be fixed entirely upon the new object. The
same observations are applicable to ideas suggested by language :
the mind can bear a quick succession of related ideas ; but an un-
related idea, for which the mind is not prepared, takes time to make
an impression ; and therefore a train composed of such ideas ought
to proceed with a slow pace. Hence an epic poem, a play, or
any story connected in all its pails, may be penised in a shorter
time than a book of maxims or a^thegras, of which a quick suc-
cession creates both confusion and fatigue.
266. Such latitude hath nature indulged in the rate of succession ;
what latitude it indulges with respect to uniformity, we proceed to
264. Natural causes that accelerate or retard the train. (1) A )>ecullar constitution of
mind. (2) Effect of climate. (3) Period of life. ., ,i. »
265. Natural rate of 8ucces.Mon depends on the particular perceptions that compos*
the train.— Op tho degree of connection between th» idea* Hence an epic poem, <fcc, can
Ve read more rajrfdly than a book ■if ma.'^iuia.
UKIFOBMITk ^.tiI) VAKIETY. 178
examine. The uniformity or variety of a train, so far as composed
of perceptions, depends on the particular objects that surround the
percipient at the time. The present occupation must also have an
influence, for one is sometimes engaged in a multiplicity of aflaii-s,
sometimes altogether vacant A natural train of ideas of memoiy
is more circumscribed, each object being, by some connection, linked
to what precedes and to what follows it : these connections, which
are many, and of different kinds, afford scope for a sufficient degree
of variety, and at the same time prevent that degree which is un-
pleasant by excess. Temper and constitution also have an influence
here, as well as upon the rate of succession : a man of a calm and
sedate temper, admits not willingly any idea but what is regularly
introduced by a proper connection ; one of a roving disposition em-
braces with avidity every new idea, however slender its relation be
to those that preceded it. Neither must we overlook the nature of
the perceptions that compose the train ; for their influence is no less
with respect to uniformity and variety, than with respect to the rate
of succession. The mind engrossed by any passion, love or hatred,
hope or fear, broods over its object, and can bear no interruption ;
and in such a state, the train of perceptions must not only be slow,
but extremely uniform. Anger newly inflamed eageily grasps ita
object, and leaves not a cranny in the mind for another thought but
of revenge. In the character of Hotspur, that state of mind ia
represented to the life ; a picture remarkable for hkeness v^ "I'eU as
for high coloring :
Worcefter. Peace, cousin, say no more.
And now I will unclasp a secret book,
And to j'our quick conceiving discontents
I'll read you mutter, deep and dangerous ;
As full of peril and adventurous spirit
As to o'erwalk a current roaring loud.
On the uusteadfast footing of a spear.
Jlotspur. If he fall in, good night. Or sink or swim
Send danger from the east into the west,
So honor cross it from the north to south ;
And let them grapple. Oh ! the blood more stirs
To rouse a lion than to start a hare.
Worcester. Those same noble Scots,
That are your prisoners
Hutspur. I'll keep them all ;
By heaven he shall not have a Scot of them :
No : if a Scot would save his soul, ho shall not ;
I'll keep them, by this hand.
Worcester. You start away.
And lend no ear unto my purpose :
Those pris'ners you shall keep.
Hotxpur. I will, that's flat:
He said he would not ransom Mortimer:
Forbade my tonttne to speak of Mortimer:
But 1 will lind him when he lies asleep.
And in his ear I'll holla Mortimer !
Nay, 1 will have a starling taught to speak
MG. XJulformity or variety of a train of p^rccptioiu depeniU on wkitf
174 UNIFORMITY AND VAKIKTT.
Nothing but Mortimer, and give it him,
To keep his anger still in motion.
Worcester. Hear you, cousin, a -word.
Hotspur. All studies here I solemnly defy,
Save how to gall and pinch this Bolingbroke :
And that same sword-and-buckler Prince of Wales
(But that 1 think his father loves liim not,
And would bo glad he met with some mischance),
I'd have him poison'd with a pot of ale.
Worcester. Farewell, my kinsman, I will talk to you
"When you are better temper'd to attend.
•' King Henry IV. Az%\.&Q.^.
267. Having viewed a train of perceptions as directed by nature,
and the variations it is susceptible of from different necessary causes,
we proceed to examine how far it is subjected to will ; for that this
faculty hath some influence, is observed above. And first, the i-ate
of succession riiay be retarded by insisting upon one object, and
propelled by dismissing another before its time. But such voluntary
mutations in the natural course of succession, have limits that can-
not be extended by the most painful efforts : which will appear from
considering, that the mind circumscribed in its capacity, cannot, at
the same instant, admit many perceptions ; and when replete, that
it hath not place for new perceptions, till others are removed ; con-
sequently, that a voluntary change of perceptions cannot be instan-
taneous, as the time it requires sets bounds to t"he velocity of succes-
sion. On the other hand, the power we have to arrest a flying per-
ception is equally limited ; and the reason is, that the longer we
detain any perception, the more difficulty we find in the operation;
till, the difficulty becoming insurmountable, we are forced to quit
our hold, and to permit the train to take its usual course.
The power we have over this train, as to uniformity and variety,
is in some cases very great, in others very little. A train composed
of perceptions of external objects, depends entirely on the place we
occupy, and admits not more nor less variety but by change of place.
A train composed of ideas of memory is still less under our power,
because we cannot at will call up any idea that is not connected
with the train. (See chapter i.) But a train of ideas suggested by
reading may be varied at will, provided we have books at hand.
268. The power that nature hath given us over our train of per-
ceptions, may be greatly strengthened by proper discipline, and by
an early application to business : witness some mathematicians, who
go far beyond common nature in slowness and uniformity ; and still
more, persons devoted to religious exei'cises, who pass whole days in
contemplation, and impose upon themselves long and severe penan-
ces. With respect to celerity and variety, it is not easily conceived
what length a habit of activity in affairs will carry some men. Let
a stranger, or let any person to whom the sight is not familiar, at-
tend the Chancellor of Great Britain through the labors but of one
26T. How far the train of percept-.on8 Is subjected to wllL— Various trains, and th«
^wer w« li»v« over tbem.
UNIFORMITY, AND VAKIBTT. 175
day, during a session of parliament : how great will be his aston-
ishment ! what multiplicity of law business, what deep thinking,
and what elaborate application to matters of government ! The
train of perceptions must in that gi'eat man be accelerated far be-
yond the ordinary couree of nature, yet no confusion or hurry, but
in every article the greatest order and accuracy. Such is the force
of habit. How happy is man, to have the command of a principle
of action that can elevate him so far above the ordinary condition of
liumanity !* *
2G9. We are now ripe for considering a train of perceptions, with
respect to pleasure and pain ; and to that speculation peculiar atten-
tion must be given, because it serves to explain the effects that uni-
fonnity and variety have upon the mind. A man, when his percep-
tions flow in their natural course, feels himself free, light, and easy,
especially after any forcible acceleration or retardation. On the
other hand, the accelerating or retarding the natural course, excites
a pain, which, though scarcely telt in small removes, becomes con-
siderable towards the extremes. Aversion to fix on a single object
for a long time, or to take in a multiplicity of objects in a shoit
time, is remarkable in children, and equally so in men unaccustomed
to business : a man languishes when the succession is very slow ;
and, if he grow not impatient, is apt to fall asleep : during a rapid
succession, he hath a feeling as if his head were turning round ; he
is fatigued, and his pain resembles that of weariness after bodily
labor.
But a moderate course will not satisfy the mind, unless the per-
ceptions be also diversified : number without variety is not sufficient
to constitute an agreeable train. In comparing a few objects, uni-
formity is pleasant ; but the frequent reiteration of uniform objects
becomes unpleasant : one tires of a scene that is not diversified ; and
soon feels a sort of unnatural restraint when confined mthin a nar-
row range, whether occasioned by a retarded succession, or by too
great uniformity. An excess in variety is, on the other hand, fa-
tiguing ; which is felt even in a train of related perceptions, much
more of unrelated perceptions, which gain not admittance without
effort : the effort, it is true, is scarce perceptible in a single instance ;
but by frequent reiteration it becomes exceedingly painful. What-
ever be the cause, the fact is certain, that a man never finds himself
more at ease than when his perceptions succeed each other with a
certain degree, not only of velocity, but also of variety. The pleas-
ure that arises from a train of connected ideas, is remarkable in a
reverie ; especially where the imagination interposeth, and is activft
in coining new ideas, which is done with wonderful facility : one
must be sensible that the serenity and ease of the mind, in that
• Thia chapter was composed in the year 1758.
S68L TIm train varied by dUdplin* and attention to businosa. Illastratlnna.
176 UNIFORMITY AND VARIETV.
State, makes a great part of the enjoyment. The case is different
where external objects enter into the train ; for these, making their
appearance without order and without connection, save that of con-
tiguity, form a train of perceptions that may be extremely uniform
or extremely diversified ; which, for opposite reasons, are both of
them painful.
270. To alter, by an act of will, that degree of vanety which na-
ture requires, is not less painful than to alter that degree of velocity
which it requires. Contemplation, when the mind is long attached
to one subject, becomes painful by restraining the free range of per-
ception : curiosity, and the pros-pect of useful discoveries, may fortify
one to bear that pain ; but it is deeply felt by the bulk of mankind,
and produceth in them aversion to all abstract sciences. In any
profession or calling, a train of operation that is simple and reiterated
without intromission, makes the operator languish, and lose vigor :
he complains neither of too great labor, nor of too little action ; but
regrets the want of variety, and the being obliged to do the same
thing over and over: where the operation is sufficiently varied, the
mind retains its vigor, and is pleased with its condition. Actions
again create uneasiness when excessive in number or variety, though
in every other respect pleasant : thus a throng of business in law, m
physic, or in trafiic, distresses and distracts the mind, unless where
a habit of application is acquired by long and constant exercise :
the excessive variety is the distressing circumstance ; and the mmd
sufters grievously by being kept constantly upon the stretch.
271. With relation to involuntary causes disturbing that degree
of variety which nature requires, a sfight pain affecting one part of
the body without variation, becomes, by its constancy and long du-
ration, almost insupportable : the patient, sensible that the pam is
not increased in degree, complains of its constancy more than of its
severity, of its engrossing his whole thoughts, and admitting no other
object. A shifting pain is more tolerable, because change of place
contributes to variety; and an intermitting pain, suftering other
objects to intervene, still more so. Again, any single color or sound,
often returning, becomes unpleasant; as may be observed in viewing
a train of similar apartments in a great house painted with the same
color and in hearing the prolonged toUings of a bell. Color and
sou^d varied within certain limits, though without any order are
pleasant ; witness the various colors of plants and flowers lu a field,
and the various notes of birds in a thicket: increase the number of
variety, and the feeling becomes inpleasant; thus a great vanety of
colors, crowded upon a small canvas, or in quick succession, create
269 Tlie train, with respect to pleasure and pain \yben natural When greatly ac-
celerated When retarded.-Nuinber of ideas without variety, not .agreeabie.-W hen
uniform ty is pleasant; when unpleasant-E.xccss in vanety.-fecverie.
'4o The m;t of altering, by will, the degree of variety which "f «V<1""^!»:-C°if*":
plationlong confined to one object-Where operations are simple and reiterated.-Effe<*
of action* exceeslt'o in number and variety.
TJNIFORMITT AND VAKIETY. 177
an Tiueasy feiling, which is prevented by putting the colors at a
greater distance from each other, either of place or of time. A
number of voices in a crowded assembly, a^number of animals col-
lected in a market, produce an unpleasant feeling; though a few of
them together, or all of them in a moderate succession, would be
pleasant. And because of the same excess in variety, a number of
pains felt in different parts of the body, at the same instant or in a
rapid succession, are an exquisite torture.
272. It is occasionally obseiTcd above, that persons of a phleg-
matic temperament, having a sluggish train of perceptions, are in-
disposed to action ; and that activity constantly accompanies a brisk
flow of perceptions. To ascertain that fact, a man need not go
abroad for experiments : reflecting on things passing in his own
mind, he will find that a brisk circulation of thought constantly
prom|)ts him to action ; and that he is averse to action when his
perceptions languish in their coui"se. But as a man by nature is
formed for action, and must be active in order to be happy, nature
hath kindly provided against indolence, by annexing pleasure to a
moderate course of perceptions, and by making any remarkable re-
tardation painful. A slow course of perceptions is attended with
another bad effect : man, in a few capital cases, is governed by pro-
pensity or instinct ; but in matters that admit deliberation and
choice, reason is assigned him for a guide : now, as reasoning re-
quires often a great compass of ideas, their succession ought to be
80 quick as readily to furnish every motive that may be necessary
for mature deliberation ; in a languid succession, motives will often
occur after action is commenced, when it is too late to retreat.
273. Nature hath guarded man, her favorite, against a succession
too rapid, no less carefully than against one too slow : both are
equally painful, though the pain is not the same in both. Many
are the good effects of that contrivance. In the first place, as the
exertion of bodily faculties Is by certain painful sensations confined
within proper limits. Nature is equally provident with respect to the
nobler faculties of the mind : the pain of an accelerated coui-se of
perceptions is Nature's admonition to relax our pace, and to admit
a more gentle exertion of thought Another valuable purpose is
dibcovered upon reflecting in what manner objects are imprinted on
the mind : to give the memory finn hold of an external object, time
is required, even where attention is the greatest ; and a moderate
degree of attention, which is the common case, must be continued
still longer to produce the same eftect : a rapid succession, accord-
ingly, must prevent objects from making an impression so deep as
to be of real service in life ; and Nature, for the sake of memory,
2T1. Involuntary causes disturbing that degree nf variety which nature requires.— Slleht
but unvaryins pain ; a shifting pain. — Any single color or souml ofU-u returning. — C*Aot
and sound' varied within certafn limits.
272. A sluggish train indisposes to action —What provision Is made n^inst Indolenoc.—
Divd effect 018 slow courM or perception*. In mattetn th.it require dclii-enttloa »ld ebototk
8''
178 UNIFORMITY AND VARIETY.
has, by a painful feeling, guarded against a rapid succession. But
a still more valuable purpose is answered by the contrivance : as, on
the one hand, a sluggish course of perceptions indisposeth to action ;
80, on the other, a course too rapid impels to rash and precipitant
action : /"prudent conduct is the child of deliberation and clear con-
ception, for which there is no place in a rapid course of thought.
Nature therefore, taking measures for prudent conduct, has guarded
us eftectually from precipitancy of thought by making it painful.
274. Nature not only provides against a succession too slow or
too quick, but makes the middle course extremely pleasaut. Nor is
that course confined within narrow bounds: every man can naturally,
without pain, accelerate or retard in some degree the rate of his
perceptions. And he can do it in a still greater degree by the force
of habit : a habit of contemplation annihilates the pain of a retarded
course of perceptions ; and a busy life, after long practice, makes
acceleration pleasant.
Concerning the final cause of our taste for variety, it will be con-
sidered, that human aflfaii-s, complex by variety as well as number,
require the distributing our attention and activity in measure and
proportion. Nature therefore, to secure a just distribution coire-
sponding to the variety of human affairs, has made too great unifor-
mity or too great variety in the course of perceptions, equally un-
pleasant : and, indeed, were we addicted to either extreme, our
internal constitution would be ill suited to our external circumstan-
ces. At the same time, where gi-eat uniformity of operation is
required, as in several manufactures, or great variety, as in law or
physic. Nature, attentive to all our wants, hath also provided for these
cases, by implanting in the breast of every person an efficacious
principle that leads to habit : an obstinate perseverance in the same
occupation, relieves from the pain of excessive uniformity ; and the
like perseverance in a quick circulation of different occupations, re-
lieves from the pain of excessive variety. And thus we come to
take delight in several occupations, that by nature, without habit,
ai-e not a little disgustful.
2*75. A middle rate also in the train of perceptions between uni-
formity and variety, is no less pleasant than between quickness and
slowness. The mind of man, so framed, is wonderfully adapted to
the couree of human affaire, which are continually changing, but
not without connection : it is equally adapted to the acquisition of
knowledge, which results chiefly from discovering resemblances
among differing objects, and difterences among resembhng objects :
such occupation, oven abstracting from the knowledge we acquire.
278. "We are guarded against a snccesslon too rapid.— Good effects of this to body aiid
""stV a moderate rate of succ«6sion agreeable ; yet tho rate may without pain b* varied
\>v force of habit— Final cause of oar taste for variety.— Where praat uniforroily or gri>t.t
wi«ty of actios la r«quir«d, what provUlon I* inado for ear eorafart
UNiFOEMrrr and vabiety. 179
is in itself delightful, by preserving a middle rate between too great
unifcrmity and too great variety.
We are now arrived at the chief purpose of the present chapter ;
which is to consider uniformity and variety with relation to the fine
arts, in order to discover, if we can, when it is that the one ought to
prevail, and when the other. And the knowledge we have obtained
will even at first view suggest a general observation. That in every
work of art it must be agreeable to find that degree of variety
which corresponds to the natural course of our perceptions ; and
that an excess in variety or in uniformity must be disagreeable, by
varying that natural course. For that reason, works of ait admit
more or less variety according to the nature of the subject : in a
picture of an interesting event that strongly attaches the spectator
to a single object, the mind relisheth not a multiplicity of figures
nor of ornaments : a picture representing a gay subject, admits
g^'eat variety of figures and ornaments ; because these are agreeable
to the mind in a cheerful tone. The same observation is applicable
to poetry and to music.
27G. It must at the same time be remarked, that one can bear a
greater variety of natural objects, than of objects in a picture ; and
a greater variety in a picture, than in a description. A real object
presented to view, makes an impression more readily than when rep
resented in colors, and much more readily than when representt.-d
in woids. Hence it is that the profuse variety of objects in some
natural landscapes neither breeds confusion nor fatigue ; and for the
same reason, there is place for greater variety of ornament in a pic-
ture than in a poem. A picture, however, like a building, ought to
be so simple as to be comprehended in one view.
From these general observations, I proceed to particulars. In
works exposed continually to public view, variety ought to be
studied. It is a mle accordingly in sculpture, to contrast the differ-
ent limbs of a statue, in order to give it all the variety possible.
In a landscape representing animals, those especially of the same
kind, contrast ought to prevail : to draw one sleeping, another awake;
one sitting, another in motion ; one moving towards the spectator,
another from him, is the life of such a pertbi*mance.
277. In every sort of writing intended for amusement, variety is
necessary in proportion to the length of the work. Want of variety
is sensibly felt in Davila's histoiy of the civil wars of France : the
events are indeed important and various ; but the reader languishes
by a tiresome monotony of character, every person engaged being
figured a consummate politician, governed by interest only. It w
2T5. A train between nniformUy and varietr. asfreeable; adapted to the cours« of hu-
man afifairs, and acquisition of knowledge. 'VVliat degree of variety Is agreeable in every
work of art
•2T<5. We can bear a greater variety of natural objects than In a picture, or description.
Id worts exposed always to public view, var'»ty should battudied— Rule la sculptaia;
IV painting aalniaU on a luidscap*. "^ '■ ■" — " ■ -■
180 J UNIFORMITY AND VARIETY.
hard to say, whether Ovid disgusts more by too great variety, or too
great uniformity : his stones are all of the same kind, concluding
invariably with the transformation of one being into another ; and
so tar he is tiresome by excess in unifonnity : he is not less fatiguing
by excess in variety, hurrying his reader incessantly from story to
story. Ariosto is still more fatiguing than Ovid, by exceeding the
{*ust bounds of variety : not satistied, like Ovid, with a succession in
lis stories, he distracts the reader, by jumbling together a nmltitude
of them without any connection. Nor is the Orlando Furioso less
tiresome by its uniformity than the Metamorphoses, though in a
different manner : after a story is brought to a cnsis, the reader,
intent on the catastrophe, is suddenly snatched a>vdy to a new
stoiy, which makes no impression so long as the mind is occupied
with the former.
A APPENDIX TO CHAPTER IX.
Concerning the Works of Nature, chiefly with respect to Uniformity
and Variety.
278. In things of Nature's workmanship, whether we regard
their internal or external structure, beauty and design are equallv
conspicuous. We shall begin with the outside of nature, as what
fii'st presents itself.
The figure of an organic body is generally regular. The tnmk
of a tree, its branches, and their ramifications, are nearly round, and
form a series regularly decreasing from the trunk to the smallest
fibre : uniformity is nowhere more remarkable than in the leaves,
which, in the same species, have all the same color, size, and shape ;
the seeds and fruits are all regular figures, approaching, for the most
part, to the globular form. Hence a plant, especially of the larger
kind, with its trunk, branches, foliage, and fruit., is a charming
object.
In an animal, the trunk, which is much larger than the other
partSj occupies a chief place ; its shape, like that of the stem of
plants, is nearly round, a figure which of all is the most agreeable :
its two sides are precisely similar ; several of the under parts go ofi
in pairs, and the two individuals of each pair are accurately uni-
form ; the single paits are placed in the middle ; the limbs, bearing
a certain proportion to the trunk, serve to support it, and to give it
a proper elevation : upon one extremity are disposed the neck and
head, in the direction of the trunk : the head being the chief part,
877. In writing « work, how for variety is necessary. EemarkB on Davlla, Ovid, Uia
(>r)an4o Furloco.
UNIFOEMITY AND VAKIETY. I8l
possesses, with great propriety, the chief place. Hence, the heauty
of the whole figure is the result of many equal and proportional
parts orderly disposed ; and the smallest variation in number, equality,
proportion, or order, never fails to produce a perception of deformity.
279. Nature in no particular seems more profuse of ornament
than in the beautiful coloring of her works. The flowers of plants,
the furs of beasts, and the feathers of birds, vie with each other in
the beauty of their colors, Avhich in lustre as well as in hai-mony are
beyond the power of imitation. Of all natural appearances, the
coloring of the human face is the most exquisite ; it is the strongest
instance of the inefi'able art of nature, in adapting and pi-oportioning
its colors to the magnitude, figure, and position of the parts. In a
word, color seems to live in nature only, and to languish under the
finest touches of art.
When we examine the internal structure of a plant or animal, a
wonderful subtilty of mechanism is displayed. Man, in his me-
chanical operations, is confined to the surface of bodies ; but the
operations of nature are exerted through the whole substance, so as
to reach even the elementary parts. Thus the body of an animal,
and of a plant, are composed of certain great vessels; these of
smaller ; and these again of still smaller, without end, as far as we
can discover. This power of diffusing mechanism through the most
intimate parts, is peculiar to nature, and distinguishes her operations
most remarkably from every Avork of art. Such texture continued
from the grosser parts to the most minute, preserves all along the
stiictest regularity: the fibres of plants are a bundle of cylindric
canals, lying in the same direction, and parallel, or nearly parallel
to each other : in some instances, a most accurate arrangement ol
parts is discovered, as in onions, formed of concentric coats one
within another, to the very centre. Au animal body is still more
admirable in the disposition of its internal parts, and in their order
and symmetry ; there is not a bone, a muscle, a blood-vessel, a
nerve, that hath not one corresponding to it on the opposite side ;
and the same order is carried through the most minute parts : the
lung3 are con^posed of two parts, which are disposed upon the sides
of the thorax ; and the kidneys, in a lower situation, have a position
no less orderly : as to the parts that are siugle, the henrt is advan-
tageously situated near the middle ; the liver, stomach, and spleen,
are disposed in the upper region of tlie abdomen, about the same
height : the bladder is placed in the middle of the body, as well as
the intestinal canal, which fills the whole cavity with its convolutiona^
280. The mechanical power of nature, not confined to small
bodies, reacheth equally those of the greatest size ; witness tlie bodies
278. The flgniro of organic bodies. The trunk of a tree. Us branches, &c In an animal,
the trunk, &c. In whut Ihe beauty of the whole figure consists.
279. Coloring of nature ; of plants. &c.— Subtile or minute roeclianlsm of plants and anl.
mals in tholr Interior structure.— Fibres of plant*.— In animals, corr«sii«adence aaa oappy
arrftngenicnt of parts.
182 uNTFOBMrnr aj/td variktt.
that compose the solar system, which, however large, are weighed,
measured, and subjected to certain laws, with the utmost accuracy.
Their places round the sun, with their distances, are determined by
ft precise rule, corresponding to their quantity of matter. The
superior dignity of the central body, in respect to its bulk and lucid
appearance, is suited to the place it occupies. The globular figure
of these bodies is not only in itself beautiful, but is above all others
fitted for regular motion. Each planet revolves about its own axis
in a given time ; and each moves round the sun iu an orbit nearly
circular, and in a time proportioned to its distance. Their velocities,
directed by an established law, are perpetually changing by regular
acceloiatious and retardations. In fine, the great variety of regular
appearances, joined with the beauty of the system itself, cannot fail
to produce the highest delight iu every one who is sensible of design,
power, or beauty.
281. Nature hatu a wonderful power of connecting systems with
each other, and of propagating that connection through all her
works. Thus the constituent parts of a plant, the roots, the stem,
the branches, the leaves, the fruit, are really different systems, united
by a mutual dependence on each other: in an animal, the lym-
phatic and lacteal ducts, the blood-vessels and nerves, the muscles
and glands, the bones and cartilages, the membranes and bowels,
wiih the other organs, form distinct systems, which are united into
one whole. There are at the same time, other connections less inti-
mate: every plant is joined to the earth by its roots: it requires
rain and dews to furnish it Avith juices ; and it requires heat to pre-
fserve these juices in fluidity and motion : eveiy animal, by its gi'avity,
is connected with the earth, with the element in which it breathes,
and with the sun, by deriving from it cherishing and enlivening
heat : the earth furnisheth aliment to plants, these to animals, and
these again to other anfraals, in a long train of dependence : that
the earth is part of a greater system comprehending many bodies
mutually attracting each other, and gravitating all towards one
common centre, is now thoroughly explored. Such a regular and
uniform series of connections, piopagated through so great a number
of beings, and through such wide spaces, is wondert'ul; and our
wonder must increase, when we observe these connections propa-
gated from the minutest atoms to bodies of the most enormous size,
and so widely diffused as that we can neither perceive their begin-
ning nor their end. That these connections are not confined within
_pur own planetary system, is ceitain : they are diffused over spaces
still more remote, where new bodies and systems rise without end.
All space is filled with the works of God, which arc conducted by
one plan, to answer unerringly one great end.
250. The solar system. Its variety and regularity.
251. Systems wtmderfuUy couoecied with each other: the constituent parts of plants i
to of aDimals. — Other less iDtia)!it« connections. — Some not confined to our own plaiittai;
l>'fct«Bl.
TJNnrOEMTTY AND VA.BIKTT. 188
282. But the most wonderful connection of all, though not the
most conspicuous, is that of our internal frame with the works of
nature : man is obviously fitted for contemplating these works, because
in this contemplation he has great delight. The works of nature are
remarkable in their uniformity no less than in their variety ; and the
mind of man is fitted to receive pleasure equally from both. Unifor-
mity and variety are interwoven in the works of nature with surpris-
ing art: variety, however great, is never without some degree of uni-
formity ; nor the greatest uniformity without some degree of variety :
there is great variety in the same plant, by the different appearances
of its stem, branches, leaves, blossoms, fruit, size, and color ; and
yet, when we trace that variety through difierent plants, especially
of the same kind, there is discovered a surprising uniformity:
again, where nature seems to have intended the most exact unitbrm-
ity, as among individuals of the same kind, there still appears a
diversity, which serves readily to distinguish one individual from
another. It is indeed admirable, that the human visage, in which
uniformity is so prevalent, should yet be so marked, as to leave no
room, among millions, for mistaking one person for another ; these
marks, though cleariy perceived, are generally so delicate, that
words cannot be found to describe them. A correspondence so per-
fect between the human mind and the works of nature, is extremely
remarkable. The opposition between variety and uniformity is so
great that one would not readily imagine they could both be relished
by the same palate : at least not in the same object^ nor at the
same time : it is however true, that the pleasures they aflbrd, being
happily adjusted to each other, and readily mixing in intimate
union, are frequently produced by the same individual object Nay,
further, in the objects that touch us the most, uniformity and variety
are constantly combined : witness natural^ objects, where this com-
bination is always found in perfection. Hence it is, that natural
objects readily foim themselves into groups, and are agreeable in
whatever manner combined : a wood with its trees, shrubs, and
herbs, is agreeable : the music of birds, the lowing of cattle, and
the rauHTiuring of a biook, are in conjunction delightful ; though
they stiike the ear without modulation or hannony. In short, noth
ing can be more happily accommodated to the inward constitution
of man, than that mixture of uniformity with variety, which tlie
eye discovei-s in natural objects; and, accordingly, the mind is never
more highly gi-atified than in contemplating a natural landscape.
2S2. The wonderfnl connection of our internal frame with the works of nature. These
afforil pleasure to man from mingling uniformity with variety. For ir»t»nee. 'ni;'!"";
In inHvi.lua!s of the fame kind.— The human fece— Variety ami uni|onnity relisUM at
the same time and in the same oljject.— Natural objects form themselves Into groups.—
Natural landscape d illgbtfuL
184 CX)NGKUITY AND PROPKIETT.
CHAPTER X.
CONGRUITY AND PROPRIETY.
283. Man is superior to the brute, not more by bis rational facul-
ties, than by his senses. With respect to external senses, brutes
probably yield not to men ; and they may also have some obscure
perception of beauty : but the more delicate senses of regularity,
order, uniformity, and congruity, being connected with morality and
religion, are reserved to dignify the claief of the terrestrial creation.
Upon that account, no discipline is more suitable to man, nor more
congruous to the dignity of his nature, than that which refines his
taste, and leads him to distinguish, in every subject, what is reguhir,
what is orderly, what is suitable, and what is fit and proper. {Cicero
de Officiis, 1. i.)
It is clear from the very conception of the terms congruity and
propriety, that they are not applicable to any single object : they
imply a plurality, and obviously signify a particular relation between
different objects. Thus we say currently, that a decent garb is
suitable or proper for a judge, modest behavior for a young woman,
and a lofty style for an epic poem : and, on the other hand, that it
is unsuitable or incongruous to see a little woman sunk in an over-
grown farthingale, a coat richly embroidered covering coarse and
dirty linen, a mean subject in an elevated style, an elevated subject
in a mean style, a firet minister darning his wife's stocking, or a
reverend prelate in lawn sleeves dancing a hornpipe.
284. The perception we have of this relation, which seems pe-
culiar to man, cannot proceed from any other cause, but from a
sense of congruity or propriety ; for, supposing us destitute of that
sense, the terms would be to us unintelligible.*
* From many thinsrs that pass current in the world without being generally
condemned, one at first view would imagine, that the sense of congruity or
propriety hath scarce any foundation in nature, and that it is rather an artifi-
cial refinement of those who affect to distinguish themselves from others. The
fulsome panegyrics bestowed upon the great and opulent, in epistles dedicatory
and other such compositions, would incline us to think so. Did there prevail
in the world, it will be said, or did nature suggest, a taste of what is suitable,
decent, or proper, would any good writer deal in such compositions, or any xaivn
of sense receive them without disgust? Can it bo supposed that Louis XIV.
of France was endued by nature with any sense of propriety, when, in a dra-
matic performance purposely composed for his entertainment, he suffered
himself, publicly and in his presence, to be styled the greatest king ever the
earth produced? These, it is true, are strong facts; but luckily they do not
pr(tve the sense of propriety to be artificial : they only prove, that the sense
of propriety is at limes overpowered by pride and vanity ; which is no singu-
lar case, for that sometimes is the fate even of the sense of justice.
288. Points la which man is superior to the brute. — Discipline suitable for man.— Terms
congnnty and propriety, not uppllciblc to a single object— Instances of what U proper ;
«f wbst te ineongritoua.
OONGHTJITY AND PROPRIETY. 185
It is a matter of expenence, that congniity or propriety, wherever
perceived, is agreeable ; and that incongruity or impropriety where-
ever perceived, is disagreeable. The only difficulty is, to ascertain
what ai*e the particular objects that in conjunction suggest these
relations ; for there are many objects that do not : the sea, for ex-
ample, viewed in conjunction with a picture, or a man viewed in
conjunction with a mountain, suggest not either congruity or incon-
gruity. It seems natural to infer, what will be found true by in-
duction, that we never perceive congruity nor incongruity but
among things that are connected by some relation ; such as a man
and his actions, a principle and its accessories, a subject and its or-
naments. We are indeed so framed by nature, as, among things
60 connected, to require a certain suitableness or con-espondence,
termed congruity ov propriety ; and to he displeased when we find
the opposite relation of iiiconyruity or impropriety*
285. If things connected be the subject of congruity, it is reason-
able beforehand to expect a degree of congruity proportioned to the
degree of the connection. And, upon examination, we find our ex-
pectation to be well founded : where the relation is intimate, as
between a cause and its effect, a whole and its parts, we require the
strictest congruity ; but where the relation is slight or accidental, as
among things jumbled together, we require little or no congruity :
the strictest propriety is required in behavior and manner of living ;
because a man is connected with these by the relation of cause and
effect. The relation between an edifice and the ground it stands
upon is of the most intimate kind, and therefore the situation of a
great house ought to be lofty: its relation to neighboring hills,
rivers, plains, being that of the propinquity only, demands but a
small share of congruity. Among members of the same club, the
congruity ought to be considerable, as well as among things placed
for show in the same niche : among pagsengere in a stage-coach we
require very little congruity ; and less still at a public spectacle.
• In the chapter of beauty, qnaliti&< are distinguished into primary and
secondary : and to clear some obscurity that may appear in the text, it is
proper to be observed, that the same distinction is applicable to relations.
Kesemblance, equality, uniformity, proximity, are relations that depend not
on us, but exist equally, whether perceived or not ; and upon that account
may justly bo termed primary relations. But there are other relations, that
only appear such to us, and that have not any external existence like primary
relation? ; which is the case of congruity, incongruity, propriety, impropriety;
these may be properly termed secondary T(i\aX\o\\&. liius it appears, from what
is said in tho text, that the secondary relations mentioned arise from objecU
connected by some primary relation. Property is an example of a secondary
relation, as it exists nowhere but in the mind. I piircliuse a field or a horse:
the covenant makes the primary relation ; and the secondary relation built on
it, is property.
284. The sense of conerulty a constituent of our nature. ObjecUons ■n*'*'«''«^~£°"'
KTultyand propriety, agreonble, &c.- Among what thing* only congruity or incongmltf
to poroeWed. — Prim'iuy and secondary rebitions.
186 coNGRurrY and propriety.
Congruity is so nearly allied to beauty as commonly to be held a
species c^ it ; and yet they differ so essentially as never to coincide *
beauty, like color, is placed upon a single subject ; congruity upon
a plurality. Further, a thing beautiful in itself may, with relation
to other things, produce the strongest sense of incongruity.
286. Congruity and propriety are commonly reckoned synony-
mous terms ; and hitherto in opening the subject they have been
used indifferently; but they are distinguishable, and the precise
meaning of each must be ascertained. Congruity is the genus of
which propriety is a species ; for we call nothing propriety but that
congruity or suitableness which ought to subsist between sensible
beings and their thoughts, words, and actions.
In order to give a full view of these secondary relations, I shall
trace them through some of the most considerable primary relations.
The relation of a part to the whole, being extremely intimate, de-
mands the utmost degree of congruity : even the slightest de\nation
is disgustful ; witness die Lutrin, a burlesque poem, which is closed
with a serious and warm panegync on Lamoignon, one of the king's
judges :
^ ■_ Amphora coepit
lustitui ; currente rota, cur urceus exit?
287. Examples of congruity and incongruity are furnished in
plenty by the relation between a subject and its ornaments. A lit-
eraiy performance, intended merely for amusement, is susceptible of
much ornament, as well as a music-room or a playhouse ; for in
gayety the mind hath a peculiar relish for show and decoration.
The most gorgeous apparel, however improper in tragedy, is not
unsuitable to opera-actors : the truth is, an opera, in its present form,
is a mighty fine thing ; but, as it deviates from nature in its capital
circumstances, we look not for nature nor propriety in those which
are accessoiy. On the other, hand, a serious and important subject
admits not much ornament^* nor a subject that of itself is extremely
beautiful ; and a subject that fills the mind with its loftiness and
grandeur, appears best in a diess altogether plain.
To a pei-son of a mean appearance, gorgeous apparel is unsuit-
able ; which, besides the incongruity, shows by contrast the meanness
of appearance in the strongest light Sweetness of look and manner
requires simplicity of dress joined with the greatest elegance. A
f;tately and majestic air requires sumptuous apparel, which ought
* Contrary to this rale, the introduction to the third volume of the Olujr'
aeteristics, is a continued chain of metaphors : tliese in such profusion are too
florid for the subject ; and have besides the bad etfect of removing oar attention
from the principal subject, to fix it upon splendid triflcB.
'285. Congruity ia expected in what degree? Instances. — Congruity nearly allied to
beauty.
2S8. Congruity and propriety distinguishable.— Relation of a part to tho whole demand!
congruity.
CONGRUITY AMD PKOPMETY. 187
not to be gaudy, nor crowded with little oruaments. A woman of
consummate beauty can bear to be highly adorned, and yet shows
best in a plain dress,
For loveliness
Needs not the foreign aid of ornament,
But i3, when unadorn'd, adorn'd the most.
Thomson'' t Autumn.
288^. Congruity regulates not only the quantity of ornament, but
Also the kind. The decoiations of a dancing-room ought all of them
to be gay. No picture is proper for a church but what has religion
for its subject. Every ornament upon a shield sliould relate to war ;
and Virgil, with gi-eat judgment, confines the carvings upon the
shield of ^neas to the military history of the Romans : that beauty
is overlooked by Homer, for the bulk of the sculpture upon the
shield of Achilles is of the aits of peace in general, and of joy and
festivity in particular : the author of Telemachus betrays the same
inattention in describing the shield of that young hero.
In judging of propriety with regard to ornaments, we must atr
tend, not only to the nature of the subject that is to be adorned, but
also to the circumstances in which it is placed : the ornaments that
are proper for a ball will appear not altogether so decent at public
worship; and the same person ought 'to dress differently for a mar-
riage-feast and for a funeral.
289. Nothing is more intimately related to a man than his senti-
ments, words, and actions ; and therefore we require here the strictest
conformity. When we find what we thus require, we have a lively
sense of propriety ; when we find the contrary, our sense of impro-
priety is no less lively. Hence the universal distaste of aftectation,
which consists in making a show of greater delicacy and refinement
than is suited either to the character or circumstances of the persop.
Nothing in epic or dramatic compositions is more disgustfi i than
impropriety of manners. In Comeille's tragedy of Cinna, ^Emilia,
a favorite of Augustus, receives daily marks of his affection, and is
loaded with benefits; yet all the while is laying plots to assa-ssinata
her benefactor, directed by no other motive "than to avenge her
Other's death (see Act I. Sc. 2). Revenge against a benefactor,
founded solely upon filial piety, cannot be directed by any prin-
ciple but that of justice, and therefore never can suggest unlaw-
ful means ; yet the crime here attempted, a treacherous murder,
is what even a miscreant will scarce attempt against his bitterest
enemy.
2ST. Instances of congruity and Incongrnlty In a subject and Its ornaments.— Dress re-
quiicil for .lifferent classes.
2S8. C«n>.'nii.y rosriilates not only the quantity of ornament, but the kind : in a dancing-
''"*J"'' *;;-~*^"'C"'"SUincfs are to be considered in judaing of propriety.
1 ». 1 '^'"*^ relaiit.n of a man to liis sentimonta, worcb, and actions.— AfTecUtlon, what,
ana wliy detested— In epic or dranaatio composition, what is most disgustine ?— Kemaita
on the tracedv of niiin/L -w »
on the tragedy of Cinna.
188 CX)xNGRUl'fY AND PKOPKIKTY.
290. T^Tiat is said might be thought sufficient to explain the re-
lations of congmity and propnety ; and yet the subjev^t is not ex-
hausted ; on the contrary, the prospect enlaiges upon us when we
take under view the effects these relations produce m the mmd
Congruity and propriety, wherever perceived, appear agreeable ; and
every agi-eeable object prod"ceth in the mind a pleasant emotion:
inconoTuity and impropriety, on the other hand, are disagreeable,
and of course produce painful emotions. These emotions, whether
pleasant or painful, sometimes vanish without any consequence ; but
more frequently occasion other emotions, to which I proceed.
When any slight incongruity is perceived in an accidental com-
bination of persons or things, as of passengers in a stage-coach, or
of individuals dining at an ordinary ; the painful emotion of incon-
gniity aaer a momentaiy existence, vanisheth without producing
any effect. But this is not the case of propriety and impropriety :
voluntary acts, whether words or deeds, are imputed to the author :
when proper, we reward him with our esteem ; when improper, we
punish him with our contempt. Let us suppose, for example, a gen-
erous action suited to the character of the author, which raises in
him and in every spectator the pleasant emotion of propriety : this
emotion generates in the author both self-esteem and joy ; the for-
mer when he considers his relation to the action, and the latter when
he considers the good opinion that others will entertain of him :
the same emotion of propriety produceth in the spectators esteem
for the author of the action ; and when they think of themselves, it
also produceth by contrast an emotion of humility. To discover the
effects of an unsuitable action, we must invert each of these circum-
stances : the painful emotion of impropriety generates m the author
of the action both humility and shame ; the former when he con-
siders his relation to the acrion, and the latter when he considers
what others will think of him : the same emotion of impropriety
produceth in the spectators contempt for the author of the action ;
and it also produceth, by contrast when they think of themselves,
an emotion of self-esteem. Here, then, are many different emotions,
derived from the same action considered in diffeient views by ditter-
ent pei-sons ; a machine provided with many spnngs, and not a httle
complicated. Propriety of action, it would seem, is a favorite ot
Nature, or of the Author of Nature, when such care and solicitude
is bestowed on it. It is not left to our own choice ; but like justice
is required at our hands: and, like justice, is enforced by natural
rewards and punishments ; a man cannot, with impumty, do any
thing unbecoming or improper ; he suffers the chastisement of con-
tempt inflicted by others, and of shame inflicted by himself. An
290 The effects of the relaticns of oor.pruity and propriety upon ^^e mind of the be-
holder -The effect of Incongruity different from that of impropriety. Case of sight in-
„^lirnir,r • nf nronrietv and Imnrobriety.— Effects <t a suitable generous action, in the
S^cft aaS Wec^t^? Kt^aKf aa Unsuitable action.~Proprlety of «:tl<«, bow en-
<X)NOKTJITT AND PROPRIETY. 189
apparatus so complicated, and so singular, ought to rouse our atten-
tion : for nature doth nothing in vain ; and we may conclude with
certainty, that this cunous branch of the human constitution is in-
tended for some valuable purpose.
291. A gross impropriety is punished with contempt and indig-
nation, which are vented against the offender by external expressions ;
nor is even the slightest impropriety suffered to pass without some
degree of contempt. But there are improprieties of the slighter
kind, that provoke laughter ; of which we have examples without
end in the blunders and absurdities of our own species : such im-
proprieties receive a different punishment, as will appear by what
follows. The emotions of contempt and of laughter occasioned by
an impropriety of that kind, uniting intimately in the mind of the
spectator, are expressed externally by a jjeculiar sort of laugh,
termed a laugh of derision or scorn. (See chapter vii.) An im
propriety that thus moves not only contempt but laughter, is distin-
guished by the epithet of ridiculous ; and a laugh of derision oi
scorn is the punishment provided for it by nature. Nor ought it to
escape observation, that we are so fond of inflicting that punishment,
as sometimes to exert it even against creatures of an inferior species ;
witness a turkey-cock swelling with pride, and sti-utting with dis-
played feathers, which in a gay mood is apt to provoke a laugh of
derision.
We must not expect that these different improprieties are sepa-
rated by distinct boundaries ; for of improprieties, from the slightest
to the most gross, from the most risible to the most serious, there
are degrees without end. Hence it is, that in viewing some unbe-
coming actions, too risible for anger, and too serious for derision, the
spectator feels a sort of mixed emotion, partaking both of derision
and of auger ; which accounts for an expression, common with respect
to the impropriety of some actions. Thus we know not whether to
laugh or be angry.
292. It cannot fail to be observed, that in the case of a risible
impropriety, which is always slight, the contempt we have for the
offender is extremely faint, though derision, its gratification, is ex-
tremely pleasant. This disproportion between a passion and ita
gratification, may seem not conformable to the analogy of nature.
In looking about for a solution, I reflect upon what is laid down
above, that an improper action not only moves our contempt for the
author, but also, by means of contrast, swells the good opinion we
have of ourselves. This contributes, more than any other paiticular,
to the pleasure we have in ridiculing follies and absurdities ; and
accordingly, it is well known that those who have the greatest share
of vanity are the most prone to laugh at others. Vanity, which is
a vivid passion, pleasant in itself, and not less so in its gratification,
291. How m groes iroproprioty is punished ; how that of a sliKbter kind. Dcp'c^s at
190 ' CONGEtJfTY AND PROf»RIETT,
would singly be sufficient to account for the pleasure of ridicule,
without borrowing any aid fiom contempt. Hence appears the
reason of a noted observation, That vre are the most disposed^ to
ridicule the blunders and absurdities of others, when we are iu high
spirits; for in high spirits, self-conceit displays itself with more than
ordinary vigor.
293. Having with wary steps traced an intricate roac', not with-
out danger of wandering, Avhat remains to complete our jouniey, ia
to account for the final cause of congmity and propriety, whieh
makes so great a figure in the human constitution. One final cause,
regarding congruity, is pretty obvious, that the sense of congi-uity,
as'oue principle of the fine arts, contributes in a remarkable degree
to our entertainment, which is the final cause assigned above for our
sense of proportion (see chapter iii.), and need not be enlarged
upon here. Congruity, indeed, with respect to quantity, coincides
with proportion ; when the parts of a building are nicely adjusted
to each other, it may be said indiff"erently, that it is agreeable by
the congmity of its parts, or by the proportion of its parts. But
propiiety, which regards voluntary agents only, can_ never be the
same with proportion : a very long nose is disproportioned, but can-
not be tei-med improper. In some instances, it is true, impropriety
coincides with disproportion in the same subject, but never in the
same respect. I give for an example a very little man buckled to a
long toledo: considering the man and the sword with respect to
size, we perceive a disproportion : considering the sword as the choice
of the man, we perceive an impropriety.
294. The sense of improprietv with respect to mistakes, blunders,
and absurdities, is evidently calculated for the good of mankind.
In the spectators it is productive of mirth and laughter, excellent
recreation in an interval from business. But this is a trifle com-
pared to what follows. It is painful to be the subject of ridicule ;
and to punish with ridicule the man who is guilty of an absurdity,
'tends to put him more on his guard in time coming. It is well
6rdered, that even the most innocent blunder is not committed with
impunity ; because, were errors licensed where they do no hurt, in-
attention would grow into habit, and be the occasion of much hurt.
The final cause of propriety as to moral duties, is of all the most
illustrious. To have a just notion of it, the moral duties that respect
others must be distinguished from those that respect ourselves. _ Fi-
dehty, gratitude, and abstinence from injury, are examples of the
first sort; temperance, modesty, firmness of mind, are examples of
the other : the former are made duties by the sense of justice ; the
latter by the sense of propriety. Here is a final cause of the sense
of propriety that will rouse our attention. It is undoubtedly the
292. Case of « risible Impropriety.— Why derisioa Is pleasant nmnor.
898. Final can»« of coDgrulty and P^Prfe^y; C*®?™**^ *'r'?,^''^^wl^SSS^
Mw ; vruprloty uev»r. I»rtau(4-Iu8t«iic« of lmi>roprlety oolncWmg M\h dJsproportiou.
CONGRmTT AND 1»R01»RIE1T. J 91
interest of everr man to suit his behavior to the di-mity of his
nature, and to the station allotted him by Providence : for such ra-
tional conduct contributes in every respect to happiness, by pre-
serving health, by procuring plenty, by gaining the esteem of others,
and, which of all is the greatest blessing, by gaining a justly founded
self-esteem. But in a matter so essential to our well-being, even
self-interest is not relied on : the powerful authority of duty is super-
added to the motive of interest. The God of Nature, in all things
essential to our happiness, hath observed one uniform method : to
keep us steady in our conduct, he hath fortified us with natural laws
and principles, preventive of many aberrations, which would daily
happen were we totally surrendered to so fallible a guide as is hu-
man reason. Propriety cannot rightly be considered in another
light tlian as the natural law that regulates our conduct with respect
to oui"selves ; as justice is the natural law that regulates our conduct
with respect to others. I call propriety a law, no less than justice ;
because both are equally rules of conduct that ought to be obeyed :
propriety includes that obligation ; for to say an action is proper, is
in other words to say, that it ought to be performed ; and to say it
is improper, is in other words to say, that it ought to be forborne.
It is that very character of ought and should which makes justice a
law to us ; and the same character is applicable to propriety, though
perhaps more faintly than to justice ; but the difference is in degree
only, not in kind ; and we ought, without hesitation and reluctance,
to submit equally to the government of both.
295. But I have more to urge upon that head. To the sense of pro-
priety as well as of justice, are annexed the sanctions of rewards and pun-
ishments ; which evidently prove the one to be a law as well as the other.
The satisfaction a man hath in doing his duty, joined to the esteem
and good-will of othei-s, is the reward that belongs to both equally.
The punishments also, though not the same, are nearly allied ; and
differ in degi'ee more than in quality. Disobedience to the law of
justice is punished with remorse ; disobedience to the law of pro-
priety, with shame, which is remorse in a lower degree. Every
transgression of the law of justice raises indignation in the beholder ;
and so doth every flagrant transgression of the law of propriety.
Slighter improprieties receive a milder punishment: they are always
rebuked with some degree of contempt, and frequently with derision.
In general, it is true, that the rewards and punishments annexed to
the sense of propriety are slighter in degree than those annexed to
the sense of justice ; which is wisely ordered, because duty to otliei-s
is still more essential to society than duty to ourselves : society, in-
294. Sense of Improprltsty with respect to blunders, Ac., beneficial. — Final c»u3« of proi
priety as to mora) duties; tliose that respect others and ourselves distinguished. — ^Th»
conduct which self-lnt«rest prompts. — AVhat motive is added to self-lnteresL— Propriety
and justice, natural laws of conduct.
295. Sanctions of rewards and puiii.slin)e»ts, appended to proprety and ]aatle«. Tb«ir
ktnd» and d«>gi-e«9k
192 DIGNITT AND GRACE.
4eed, could cot subsist a moment, were individuals not protected
from the headstrong and turbulent passions of their neighbors.
296. The final cause now unfolded of the sense of propriety, must,
to every diocerning eye, appear delightful ; and yet this is but a
partial view ; for that sense reaches another illustrious end, which is,
in conjunction with the sense of justice, to enforce the performance
of social duties. In fact, the sanctions visibly contrived to compel a
man to be just to himself, are equally serviceable to compel him to
be just to otliers ; which will be evident from a single reflection,
that an action, by being unjust, ceases not to be improper : an action
never appears more eminently improper, than when it is unjust : it
is obviously becoming and suitable to human nature, that each man
do his duty to others ; and, accordingly, every transgression of duty
to others, is at the same time a transgression of duty to one's self.
This is a plain truth without exaggeration ; and it opens a new and
enchanting view in the moral landscape, the prospect being greatly
enriched by the multiplication of agreeable objects. It appears now,
that nothing is overlooked, nothing left undone, that can possibly
contribute to the enforcing social duty ; for to all the sanctions that
belong to it singly, are superadded the sanctions of self-duty. A
familiar example shall suffice for illustration. An act of ingratitude,
considered in itself, is to the author disagreeable, as well as to every
spectator: considered by the author with relation to himself, it raises
self-contempt: considered by him with relation to the world, it
makes him ashamed : considered by others, it raises their contempt
and indignation against the author. These feelings are all of them
occasioned by the imj^ropriety of the action. When the action is
considered as unjust, it occasions another set of feelings : in the
author it produces remorse, and a dread of merited punishment;
and in othei-s, the benefactor chiefly, indignation and hatred directed
to the ungrateful person. Thus shame and remorse united in the
ungrateful person, and indignation united with hatred in the hearts
of others, are the punishments provided by nature for injustice.
Stupid and insensible must he be, who, in a contrivance so exquisite,
perceives not the benevolent hand of our Creator.
CHAPTER XL
DIGNriY AND GRACE.
297. The terms dignity and meanness are applied to man in point
of character, sentiment, and behavior : we say, for example, of one
296. Sense of propriety and of justice enforces social duties. — Duty to otiiere is also Mlf-
dnty. KTomplo; nn AOtoTln^stitnda
DiaNTTT AND GBACE. 198
man, that he hath natural dignity in his air and manner ; of another,
that he makes a mean figure : we perceive dignity in every action
and sentiment of some persons ; meanness and vulgarity in the ac-
tions and sentiments of others. With respect to the fine arts, some
performances are said to be manly, and suitable to the dignity of
human nature ; others are termed low, mean, trivial. Such expres-
sions are common, though they have not always a precise meaning.
With respect to the art of criticism, it must be a real acquisition to
ascertain what these terms truly import ; which possibly may enable
us to rank every performance in the fine arts according to its dignity.
Inquiring first to what subjects the terms dignity and meanness
are appropriated, we soon discover, that they are not applicable to
any thing inanimate : the most magnificent palace that ever was
built may be lofty, may be grand, but it has no relation to dignity :
the most diminutive shrub may be little, but it is not mean. These
teiTOS must belong to sensitive beings, probably to man only ; which
will be evident when we advance in the inquiry.
298. Human actions appear in many different lights : in them-
selves they appear grand or little ; with respect to the author, they
appear proper or improper ; \sath respect to those affected by them,
just or unjust; and I now add, that they are also distinguished by
dignity and meanness. If any one incline to think, that, with re-
spect to human actions, dignity coincides witli grandeur, and mean-
ness with littleness, the difference will be evident upon reflecting,
that an action may be grand without being virtuous, and little with-
out being- faulty ; but that we never attribute dignity to any action
but what is virtuous, nor meanness to any but what is faulty. Every
action of dignity creates respect and esteem for the author ; and a
mean action draws upon him contempt. A man is admired for a
grand action, but frequently is neither loved nor esteemed for it :
neither is a man always contemned for a low or little action. The
action of Caesar passing the Rubicon was grand ; but there was no
dignity in it, considering that his purpose was to enslave his coun-
try : Caesar, in a march, taking opportunity of a rivulet to quench
his thirst, did a low action, but the action was not mean.
299. As it appears to me, dignity and meanness are founded on
a natural principle not hitherto mentioned. Man is endowed with
a SENSE of the worth and excellence of his nature : he deems it more
perfect than that of the other beings around him ; and he perceives
that the perfection of his nature consists in virtue, particularly in
virtues of the highest rank. To express that sense, the term dignitij
is appropriated. Further, to behave with dignity and to refrain from
all mean actions, is felt to be not a virtue only, but a duty: it is a
297. In what respects the terms dignity and meanness are applied to roan ; and to th*
fine arts. Not applicable to inanlmnte things.
298. Different lights In wliicli human actions may b« Tiewed.— The dignity of an nctloo
»ot coincident with grandeur. — Otesar.
194 DIGNITY AKD GEACE.
duty every man owes to himself. By acting in that manner, bo at-
tracts love and esteem : by acting meanly, or below himself, he ia
disapproved and contemned.
According to the description here given of dignity and meanness,
they appear to be a species of propriety and impropriety. Many
actions may be proper or improper, to which dignity or meanness
cannot be applied : to eat when one is hungry, is proper, but there
is no dignity in that action : revenge fairly taken, if against law, is
improper, but not mean. But every action of dignity is also proper,
and every mean action is also improper.
300. This sense of the dignity of human nature reaches even our
pleasures and amusements : if they enlarge the mind by raising
grand or elevated emotions, or if they humanize the mind by exer- '
cising our sympathy, they are approved as suited to the dignity of
our nature ; if they contract the mind by fixing it on trivial objects,
they are contemned as not suited to the dignity of our nature.
Hence, in general, every occupation, whether of use or amusement,
that corresponds to the dignity of man, is tenned manly ; and every
occupation below his nature, is termed childish.
To those who study human nature, there is a point which has al-
ways appeared intricate : How comes it that generosity and courage
are more esteemed, and bestow more dignity, than good-nature, or
even justice ; though the latter contribute more than the former to
private as well as to public happiness ? This question, bluntly pro-
posed, might puzzle a cunning philosopher ; but, by means of the
foregoing observations, will easily be solved. Human virtues, like
other objects, obtain a rank in our estimation, not from their utility,
which is a subject of reflection, but from the direct impression they
make on us. Justice and good-nature are a sort of negative virtues,
that scarce make any impression but when they are transgressed :
courage and generosity, on the contraiy, producing elevated emo-
tions, enliven greatly the sense of a man's dignity, both in himself
and in others ; and for that reason, courage and generosity are jn
higher regard than the other virtues mentioned : we describe them
as grand and elevated, as of greater dignity, and more praiseworthy.
301. This leads us to examine more directly emotions and pas-
sions with respect to the present subject ; and it will not be difficult
to form a scale of them, beginning with the meanest, and ascending
gradually to those of the highest rank and dignity. Pleasure felt at
the organ of sense, named corporeal pleasure, is perceived to be low ;
and, when indulged to excess, is perceived also to be mean : for that
reason, pereons of any delicacy dissemble the pleasure they take in
eating and drinking. The pleasures of the eye and ear, having no
299. Dignity and meanness founded on a certain natural principle. — Dignity and mean-
ness are a species of propriety and impropriety.
300. Pleasures and amupements, when dignified and manly.— How it happens that gen-
erosity and courage are more esteemed and bestow more dignity than good-nature, or er«»
Justice.
DIONrrY AND GRACE. 195
organic feeling (see the Introduction), find being free from any sense
of meanness, are indulged without any shame : they even rise to a
certain degree of dignity when their objects are gi-and or elevated.
The same is the case of the sympathetic passions : a virtuous pei-son
behaving with fortitude and dignity under cruel misfortunes, makes
a capital figure ; and the sympathizing spectator feels in himself the
same dignity. Sympathetic distress at the same time never is mean :
on the contrary, it is agreeable to the nature of a social being, and
has general approbation. The rank that love possesses in the scale,
depends in a great measure on its object : it possesses a low place
when founded on external properties merely ; and is mean when be
stowed on a person of inferior rank without any extraordinary quali-
fication : but when founded on the more elevated internal properties,
it assumes a considerable degree of dignity. The same is the case
of friendship. Wlien gratitude is warm, it animates the mind ; but
it scarce rises to dignity. Joy bestows dignity when it proceeds
from an elevated cause.
302. If I can depend upon induction, dignity is not a property
of any disagreeable passion : one is slight, another severe ; one de-
presses the mind, another animates it ; but there is no elevation, far
less dignity, in any of them. Revenge in particular, though it in-
flame and swell the mind, is not accompanied with dignity, nor even
with elevation : it is not, however, felt as mean or grovelling, unless
when it takes indirect measures for gratification. Shame and re-
mote, though they sink the spirits, are not mean. Piide, a disagree-
able passiouj bestows no dignity ju the eye of a spectator. Vanity
always appears mean; and extremely so where founded, as com-
monly happens, on trivial qualifications.
303. I proceed to the pleasures of the understanding, which pos-
sess a high rank in point of dignity. Of this every one will be sen-
sible, when he considers the important truths that have been laid
open by science ; such as general theorems, and the general laws
that govern the material and moral worids. The pleasures of the
understanding are suited to man as a rational and contemplative be-
ing; and they tend not a little to ennoble his nature: even to the
Deity he stretcheth his contemplations, which, in the discovery of
infinite power, wisdom, and benevolence, afibrd delight of the most
exalted kind. Hence it appeare that the fine arts, studied as a ra-
tional science, afford entertainment of great dignity ; superior fer to
what they afford as a subject of taste merely.
But contemplation, however in itself valuable, is chiefly respected
as subservient to action ; for man is intended to be more an active
than a contemplative being. He accordingly shows more dignity in
action than in contemplation: generosity, magnanimity, heroism,
801. Scale of emotions and passions with respect to dimity
?02. Dignity does not belong to any disagreeable passion.
196 DIGNITT AND GRACE.
raise his character to the highest pitch ; these best express the dig^
nity of his nature, and advance him nearer to divinity than any other
of his attiibutes.
304. By every production that shows art and contrivance, our
cuiiosity is excited upon two points: first, how it was made ; and
next, to what end. Of the two, the latter is tlie more important in-
quiry, because the means are ever subordinate to the end ; and, in
fact, our cuiiosity is always more inflamed by the Jinal than by the
efficient cause. This preference is nowhere more visible than in
contemplating the works of nature : if in the efficient cause wisdom
and power be displayed, wisdom is no less conspicuous in the final
cause ; and from it only can we infer benevolence, which, of all the
divine attributes, is to man the most important.
305. Having endeavored to assign the efficient cause of dignity
and meanness, by unfolding the principle on which they are founded,
we proceed to explain the final cause of the dignity or meanness be-
stowed upon the several particulars above mentioned, beginning with
corporeal pleasures. These, as far as usual, are, like justice, fenced
with sufiicient sanctions to prevent their being neglected : hunger
and thirst are painful sensations ; and we are incited to animal love
by a vigorous propensity : were corporeal pleasures dignified over
and above with a place in a high class, they would infallibly disturb
the balance of the mind by outweighing the social affections. This
is a satisfactory final cause for refusing to these pleasures any degit^e
of dignity ; and the final cause is no less evident of their meanness
when they are indulged to excess.. The more refined pleasures of
external sense, conveyed by the eye and the ear from natural objects
and from the fine arts, deserve a high place in our esteem, because
of their singular and extensive utility : in some cases they rise to a
considerable dignitj', and the very lowest pleasures of the kind are
never esteemed mean or groveUing. The pleasure arising fi-om wit,
humor, ridicule, or from what is simply ludicrous, is useful, by re-
laxing the mind after the fatigue of more manly occupation ; but
the mind, when it surrenders itself to pleasure of that kind, loses its
vigor, and sinks gradually into sloth.* The place this pleasure
occupies in point of dignity, is adjusted to these views ; to make it
useful as a relaxation, it is not branded with meanness ; to prevent
its usurpation, it is removed from that place but a single degree : no
man values himself for that pleasure, even during gratification ; and
* Nequo enim ita generati i natura sumus, ut ad ludum et jocum facti esse
videamur, sed ad severitatem potius et ad qusedam studia graviora atque ma-
jora. Ludo autem et joco, uti illis qnidem licet, sed sicut Romno et quietibiiB
cscteris, turn cum gravibus seriibque rebus satisfecerimus. — Cicero de ojjic. lib. 1-
803. The pleasures of the understanding.— Man shows mor« dignity in action than ii
•ontemplalion.
804. iSxiA and eSQcteot c»ums.
DIGNITY AND ORACK. 197
if it have engrossed more of his time than is requisite for relaxation,
he looks back with some degree of shame.
30(5. In point of dignity, the social emotions rise above the selfish,
and much above those of the eye and ear : man is by his nature a
social being, and to qualify him for society it is wisely contrived
that he should value himself more for being social than selfish.
The excellency of man is chiefly discernible in the great im-
provements he is susceptible of in society ; these, by perseverance,
may be carried on progiessively above any assignable limits ; and,
even abstracting from revelation, there is great probability that tlie
progress begun here will be con/pleted in some future state. Now,
as all valuable improvements proceed from the exercise of our
rational faculties, the Author of our nature, in order to excite us to a
due Sense of these faculties, hath assigned a high rank to the pleas-
ures of the understanding : tWir utility, with respect to this life as
well as a future, entitles them <o that rank.
But as action is the aim of all our improvements, virtuous actions
justly possess the highest of all the ranks. These, we find, are by
nature distributed into different classes, and the first in point of dig-
nity assigned to actions that appear not the first in point of use :
generosity, for example, in the sense of mankind, is more respected
than justice, though the latter is undoubtedly more essential to
society ; and magnanimity, heroism, undaunted courage, rise still
higher in our esteem. One would readily think that the moral
virtues should be esteemed according to their importance. Nature
has here deviated from her ordinary path, and great wisdom is shown
in the deviation : the efficient cause is explained above, and the
final cause explained in the Essays of Morality and Natural Re^
ligion. (Part I. Essay ii. chapter iv.)
307. We proceed to analyze grace, which, being in a good meas-
ure an uncultivated field, requires more than ordinary labor.
Graceful is an attribute : grace and gracefulness express that attii-
bute in the form of a noun.
That this attribute is agreeable, no one doubts.
As grace is displayed externally, it must be an object of one or
other of our five senses. That it is an object of sight, every person
of taste can bear witness ; and that it is confined to that sense, ap-
pears from induction ; for it is not an object of smell, nor of taste,
nor of touch. Is it an object of heanng ? Some music, indeed, is
termed graceful ; but that expression is metaphorical, as when we
say of othei- music that it is beautiful : the latter metaphor, at the
satne time, is more sweet and easy, whif;h shows how little applica-
30\ Final cause of the meanness of corporeal pleasures; especially when Indulged to
excess. — Plonsuns of the ej'e and ear, how to be regarded. Those from wit, humor, «to.,
when are tlioy digniflfd?
8''(5. Why the social emotions rise in onr estiniHtion shove the selfish. — Why a hijrh
rank is u:>sigDed to the i>leasures of the understanding.— Tlie rauk which virtaoob actiuDi
occupy.
198 ' D13NITT AND GEACE.
ble to music or to sound tlie former is wlien taken in its proper
sense.
That it is an attribute of man, is beyond dispute. But of what
other beings is it also aa attribute ? We perceive at fii-st sight that
nothing inanimate is entitled to that epithet. What animal, then,
besides man, is entitled ? Surely not an elephant, nor even a Hon. A
horse may have a dehcate shape with a lofty mien, and all his mo-
tions may be exquisite ; but he is never said to be graceful. Beauty
and grandeur are common to man with some other beings ; but dig-
nity is not applied to any being inferior to man ; and, upon the
strictest examination, the same appears to hold in grace.
308. Confining then grace to man, the next inquiry is whether,
like beauty, it makes a constant appearance, or in some circum-
stances only. Does a person display this attribute at rest as well as
in motion, asleep as when awake ? It is undoubtedly connected
with motion ; for when the most graceful person is at rest, neither
moving nor speaking, we lose sight of that quality as much as of
color in the dark. Grace then is an agreeable attribute, inseparable
fi'om motion as opposed to rest, and as comprehending speech, looks,
gestures, and locomotion.
As some motions are homely, the opposite to graceful, the next
inquiry is, with what motions is this attribute connected ? No man
appears graceful in a mask; and, therefore, laying aside the ex-
pressions of the countenance, the other motions may be genteel,
may be elegant, but of themselves never are graceful. A motion
adjusted in the most perfect manner to answer its end, is elegant ;
but still somewhat more is required to complete our idea of grace
or gracefulness.
What this unknown more may be, is the nice point. One thing
is clear from what is said, that this more must arise from the ex-
pression of the countenance : and from what expressions so naturally
■Jis from those which indicate mental qualities, such as sweetness,
benevolence, elevation, dignity ? This promises to be a fair analysis,
because of all objects, mental qualities affect us the most ; and the
impression made by graceful appearance upon every spectator of
taste, is too deep for any cause purely corporeal.
309. The next step is, to examine what are the mental qualities,
that, in conjunction with elegance of motion, produce a gracefiil
appearance. Sweetness, cheerfulness, affability, are not separately
fiufficient, nor even in conjunction. As it appears to me, dignity
alone, with elegant motion, may produce a graceful appearance ; but
6till more graceful with the aid of other qualities, those especially
that are the most exalted.
But this is not all. The most exalted virtues may be the lot of a
807. Grace an object of slslit Applicable only to man.
808. Grace inseparable from motion. Definition given.— Not all motions are graceful
Tljosa )f the countenance indicating mental qualities.
RIDICULE. 199
person whose countenance has little expression : such a person can-
not be graceful. Therefore, to produce this appearance, we must
add another circumstance, namely, an expressive countenance, dis-
playing to every spectator of taste, with life and energy, every thing
that passes in the mind.
Collecting these circumstances together, grace may be defined,
that agreeable appearance which arises from elegance of motion, and
from a countenance expressive of dignity. Expressions of other
mental qualities are not essential to that appearance, but they heio-ht-
en it greatly.
Of all external objects, a graceful person is the most agreeable.
Dancing aftbrds great opportunity for displaying grace, and ha-
ranguing still more.
1 conclude with the following reflection : That in vain will a per-
son attempt to be gi-aceful, who is deficient in amiable qualities. A
man, it is true, may form an idea of qualities he is destitute of; and,
by means of that idea, may endeavor to express those qualities by
looks and gestures ; but such studied expression will be too faint and
obscure to be graceful. '
CHAPTER Xn.
RIDICULE.
310. To define ridicule has puzzled and vexed every critic. The
definition given by Aristotle is obscure and imperfect. (Poet. cap. v.)
Cicero handles it at great length (L. ii. De Oratore), but without
giving any satisfaction : he wanders in the dark, and misses the
distinction between risible and ridiculous. Quintilian is sensible
of the distinction,* but has not attempted to explain it. Luck-
ily this subject lies no longer in obscurity : a risible object pro-
duceth an emotion of laughter merely (see chapter vii.) : a ridicu-
lous object is improper as well as risible, and produceth a mixed
emotion, which is vented by a laugh of derision or scorn. (See
chapter x.)
Having, therefore, happily unravelled the knotty part, I proceed
to other particulars.
Burlesque, though a great engine of ridicule, is not confined to
* Ideoque nnceps ejus rei ratio est, quod a derisu non procul abost risnc —
Lib. VL cap. iii. sect. 1.
809. "What mental qualities. Joined with ele^nce of motion, prodaco « gitkceftil spixMU"
«ncc— Grace ieflnod.— Concluding reflection.
200 RIDICULE.
that subject ; for it is clearly distinguisliable into burlesque that
excites laughter merely, and burlesque that provokes deiision or rid-
icuile. A grave subject in which there is no impropriety, may be
brought down by a certain coloiing so as to be risible ; which is the
case of Virgil Travestie, and also the case of the Secchia Rapita :
the authors laugh first, in order to make their readers laugh. The
Lutrin is a burlesque poem of the other sort, laying hold of a low
aud trifling incident, to expose the luxury, indolence, and contentious
spii-it of a set of monks. Boileau, the author, gives a ridiculous
air to the subject by dressing it in the heroic style, and affecting to
consider it as of the utmost dignity and importance. In a compo-
sition of this kind, no image professedly ludicrous ought to find
quarter, because such images destroy the contrast ; and, accord-
ingly, the author shows always the grave face, and never once betrays
a smile.
311. Though the burlesque that aims at ridicule produces its
effect by elevating the style far above the subject, yet it has limits
beyond which the elevation ought not to be carried : the poet, con-
sulting the imagination of his readers, ought to confine himself to
such images as are lively, and readily apprehended : a strained ele-
vation, soaring above an ordinary reach of fancy, makes not a pleasant
impression : the reader, fatigued with being always upon the stretch,
is soon disgusted ; and if he persevere, becomes thoughtless and in
different. Further, a fiction gives no pleasure unless it be painted
in colors so lively as to produce some perception of reality ; whicl
never can be done effectually where the images are formed witl
iabor or difficulty. For these reasons, I cannot avoid condemning
the Batrachomuomachia, said to be the composition of Homer : it
is beyond the power of imagination to form a clear and lively image
of frogs and mice, acting with the dignity of the highest of our
species ; nor can we form a conception of the reality of such an
action, in any manner so distinct as to interest our affections even in
the slightest degi-ee.
The Rape of the Lock is of a character clearly distinguishable
from those now mentioned : it is not properly a burlesque perform-
ance, but what may rather be termed a heroi-comical poem : it
treats a gay and famihar subject with pleasantry, and with a mod-
erate degree of dignity ; the author puts not on a mask like Boileau,
nor professes to make us laugh like Tassoni. The Rape of the Lock
is a genteel species of writing, less strained than those mentioned ;
and is pleasant or ludicrous without having ridicule for its chief aini ;
giving way, however, to ridicule where it arises naturally from a
particular character, such as that of Sir Plume. Addison's Specta-
810. A risible distinguished from a ridiculous object— Burlesque of two kinds. Ex-
wiiples.
811. Of the burlesquo that alms at ridicule, its appropriate style.— Jfop« ofiinUck
criticised.
KHjictn^K. 201
fc>r "apon the exercise of the fan (No. 102), is extremely gay and lu-
dicrous, resembling in its subject the Rape of the Lock,
812. Humor belongs to the present chapter, because it is connect^
ed with ridicule. Congreve defines humor to be "a singular and
unavoidable manner of doing or saying any thing, peculiar and
natural to one man only, by which his speech and actions are dis-
tinguished from those of other men." Weie this definition just, a
majestic and commanding air, which is a singular property, is hu-
mor ; as also a natural flow of correct and commanding eloquence,
which is no less singular. Nothing just or proper is denominated
humor ; nor any singularity of character, words, or actions, that is
valued or respected. When we attend to the character ©f a humor-
ist, we find that it arises from circumstances both risible and im-
proper, and therefore that it lessens the man in our esteem, and
makes him in some measure ridiculous, [Wordsworth gives the
following representation of a true English ploughboy :
Hi8 joints are stiff;
Beneath a cumbrous frock, that to the knees
Invests the thriving churl, his legs appear,
Fellows to those which lustily upheld
The wooden stools, for everlasting use.
On which our fulliers sate. And mark his broflr I
Under whose shaggy canopy are set
Two eyes, not dim, but of a healthy stare ;
Wide, sluggish, blank, and ignorant, and strange ;
Proclaiming boldly that they never drew
A look or motion of intelligence
From infant conning of the Christ-cross row,
Or puzzling through a primer, line by line,
Till perfect mastery crown the pains at last. Secursion.
There is, says Prof Wilson, in the above lines, a kind of forcible
humor which may remind the reader of Cowper's manner in the
Task. The versification is good, and gives so much point to the
thoughts, that it should seem as if custom, rather than necessity,
had caused all satires, from Donne to Churchill, to be written in
rhyme.]
Humor in writing is very diflferent from humor in character.
When an author insists upon ludicrous subjects with a professed
purpose to make his readers laugh, he may be styled a ludicrous
writer; but is scarce entitled to be styled a writer of humor. This
quality belongs to an author, who, aftecting to be grave and serious,
paints his objects in such colors as to provoke mirth and laughter.
A writer that is really a humorist in character, does this without
design : if not, he must affect the character in order to succeed.
Swift and Fontaine were humorists in character, and their writings
are full of humor. Addison was not a humorist in character ; and
yet in his prose writings a most delicate and refined humor prevails.
Arbuthnot exceeds them all in drollery and humorous painting;
which shows a great genius, because, if I am not misinformed, he
had nothing of that pewuliarity in his charajter.
9'-
202
EIDICULE.
TLere remains to show by examples the manner of treating sub
jects, so as to give them a ridiculous appearance.
II ne dit jamais, je vous donno, mais, je vous pr6te lo bon jour. — MoUere.
Orleans. I know him to be valiant.
Constable. I was told that by one that knows him better than you.
Orleans. What's he ?
ComtaUe. Marry, he told me so himself; and he said he car'd not who
knew it. Henry V. ShaJcspeare.
He never broke any man's head but his own, and that was against a post
when he was drunk. jud.
Millam^nt. Sententious Mirabell ! Pr'ythee don't look with that violent and
flexible wise face, like Solomon at the dividing of the child, in an old tapestry
hanging. . ]P^aj, <,/ the World.
A true critic, in the perusal of a book, is like a dog at a feast, whose thoughts
and stomach are wholly set upon what the guests fling away, and consequently
is apt to snarl most when there are the fewest bones. Tale of a Tub.
313. In the following instances, the ridicule arises from absurd
conceptions in the persons introduced :
Valentine. Your blessing, Sir.
Sir Sampson. You've had it already, Sir ; I think I sent it you to-day in a
bill for four thousand pound ; a great deal of money, Brother Foresight. '
Foresight. Ay indeed. Sir Sampson, a great deal of money for a young man ;
I wonder what can he do with it. Love for Love, Act II. Sc. 7.
Millament. I nauseate walking ; 'tis a country-diversion ; I loathe the country,
and every thing that relates to it.
Sir Wilful. Indeed ! hah ! look ye, look ye, you do ? nay, 'tis like you
"lay here are choice of pastimes here in town, as plays and the like : that
must be confess'd indeed.
Millament. Ah I'etourdie ! I hate the town too.
Sir Wilful. Dear heart, that's much hah ! that you should hate 'em
both ! hah ! 'tis like you may; there are some can't relish the town, and others
can't away with the country 'tis like you may be one of these, Cousine.
Way of the World, Act IV. Sc. 4.
Lord Frotli. I assure you. Sir Paul, I laugh at nobody's jests but my own, or
a ladj^'s : I assure you. Sir Paul.
Brisk. How? how, my lord? what, affront my wit? Let me perish, do I
never say any thing worthy to be laugh'd at ?
Lo7-d Froth. 0 foy, don't misapprehend me, I don't say so, for I often smile
at your conceptions. But there is nothing more unbecoming a man of quality
than to laugh ; 'tis such a vulgar expression of the passion 1 everybody can
laugh. Then especially to laugh at the jest of an inferior person, or when
anybody else of the same quality does not laugh with one ; ridiculous ! To
be pleas'd with what pleases the crowd ! Now, when I laugh I alwavs laugh
nione. Double Dealer, Act I.'Sc. 4.
So sharp-sighted is pride in blemishes, and so willing to be grati-
fied, that it takes up with the very slightest improprieties ; such as
a blunder by a foreigner in speaking our language, especially if the
blunder can bear a sense that reflects on the speaker :
Quickly. The young man is an hOnest man.
Cains. What shall de honest man do in my closet ? dere is no honest man
dat shall come in my closet. ' Merry Wives of WinUsor.
312. Humor (in character) defined. — A ludicrous writer distinguished from awiter o(
bumor. — Swift, For'Ainc, Addison, Arbuthnot, — Examplpt.
RIDICULE. 208
Lore speeches are fiuely ridiculed in the following passage :
Quoth ho, My faith as adamantine,
As cliains of destiny, I'll maintain ;
Tlrue as Ai)ollo ever spoke.
Or oracle irom lieart of oak ;
And if you'll give my flame but vent,
Now in close hugger munrger pent,
And shine upon mc but benignly.
With that one and that other pigsney,
The sun and day shall sooner part,
Than love, or you, shake off my heart;
The sun that shall no more dispense
His own but your briglit influence :
I'll carve your name on barks of trees,
With true love-knots, and flourishes ;
That shall infitRe eternal spring,
And everlasting flourishing :
Drink ev'ry letter on't in stum.
And make it brisk champaign become.
Where'er you tread, your foot shall sot
The primrose and tlic violet ;
All spices, perfumes, and sweet powders.
Shall borrow from your breath their odora
Nature her charter shall renew,
And take all lives of things from you ;
The world depend upon your eye,
And when you frown upon it, die.
Only our loves shall still survive.
New worlds and natures to outlive ;
And, like to herald's moons, remain
All crescents, without change or wane.
Hudibras, Part II. canto 1.
3 1 4. Irony turns things into ridicule in a peculiar manner ; it
consists in laughing at a man under disguise of appearing to prai.'^
or speak well of him. Swift affords us many illustrious examples
of that species of ridicule. Take the following :
By these methods, in a few weeks, there starts up many a writer, capable o(
managing the profoundest and most universal subjects. For what though his
head be empty, provided his common-place book be full ! And if you will
bate him but tne circumstances of method, and style, and grammar, and inven-
tion ; allow him but the common privileges of transcribing from others, and
digressing from liimself, as often as he sTuill see occasion ; he will desire no
more ingredients towards fitting up a trentise that shall make a very comely
figure on a bookseller's shelf, there to bo preserved neat and clean, for a long
eternity, adorned with the heraldry of its title, fairly inscribed on a label ',
never to be thumbed or greased by students, nor bound to everlasting chains of
darkness in a library ; but when the fullness of time is come, shall happily under-
go the trial of purgatorj', in order to ascend the sky. — Tale of a Tuh, sect. vii.
I cannot but congratulate our age on this peculiar felicity, that though we
have indeed made great progress in all other branches of lu.\ury, wo are not
yet debauched with any high relish in poetry, but are in this one taste lc88 nic»
than our ancestors.
If the reverend clergy showed more concom than others, I charitably impnto
it to their great charge of souls: and what eonlinned me in this opinion wa-s
tliat tho degrees of apprehension and terror could be distinguished to be great-
er or less, according to their ranks and degrees in tho church.*
* A true and faithful narrative of what passed in London, during tho gen-
eral consternation of all ranks and degrees of mankind.
813. Qnotaaonat— -314. I»on.v. KxamplM from STrift.
204 RIDICULE.
315. A parody must be distinguished from every species of ridi-
cule : it enlivens a gay subject by imitating some important incident
that is senous : it is ludicrous, and may be risible ; but ridicule is
not a necessary ingredient. Take the following examples, the first
of which refers to an expression of Moses :
The skilful nymph reviews her force with care ;
Let spades be trumps ! she said, and trumps they were.
Eape of the Lock, Canto iii. 45.
The next is" in imitation of Achilles' oath in Homer :
But by this lock, this sacred lock, I swear,
(Which never more shall join its parted hair,
Which never more its honors shall renew,
Clipp'd from the lovely head where late it grew),
That while my nostrils draw the vital air.
This hand which won it, shall forever wear.
He spoke, and speaking, in proud triumph spread
The long-contended honors of her head.' — Ibid. Canto iv. If 3.
The following imitates the history of Agamemnon's sceptre in
Homer :
Now meet thy fate, incensed Belinda cried,
And drew a deadly bodkin from her side,
(The same, his ancient personage to deck.
Her grcat-great-grandsire wore about his neck.
In three seal rings : which after, melted down,'
Form'd a vast buckle for his widow's gown :
Her infant grandame's whistle next it grew.
The bells she jingled, and the whistle blew:
Then in a bodkin graced her mother's hairs.
Which long she wore and now Belinda wears').
Ibid. Canto v. 87.
Though ridicule, as observed above, is no necessary ingredient in
a parody, yet there is no opposition between them : ridicule may
be successfully employed in a parody ; and a parody may be em-
ployed to promote ridicule.
The interposition of the gods, in the manner of Homer and Vir-
gil, ought to be confined to ludicrous subjects, which are much en-
livened by such interposition handled in the form of a parody ; wit-
ness the Cave of Spleen, Rape of the Lock^ canto iv. ; the goddess
of Discord, Lutrin, canto i.; and the goddess of Indolence, canto ii.
["The secret of parody lies merely in transposing or applying at
a venture to any thing, or to the lowest objects, that which is ap-
plicable only to certain given things, or to the highest matters.
'From the sublime to the ridiculous there is but a step.' The
slightest want of unity of impression destroys the sublime ; the de- .
te .-tion of the smallest incongruity is an infallible ground to rest the
ludicrous upon. But in serious poetry, which aims at riveting our
aff"i:-ctions, every blow must tell home. The missing a single time is
fatal, and undoes the spell. We see how difficult it is to sustain a
••ontinued flight of impressive sentiment : how easy it must be then
.o travesty or burlesque it, to flounder into nonsense, and be witty
by playing the fool. It is a common mistake, however, to suppose
ErDICULE. 205
that parodies degrade, or imply a stigma on tlie subject ; on the
contrary, they in general imply something serious or sacred in the
originals. Without this they would be good for nothing; for the
immediate contrast would be wanting, and with this they are sure tP
tell. The best parodies are, accordingly, the best and most strikinp
things reversed. Witness the common travesties of Homer and
WvgiV'—Hazlitt, Lect. I.]
316. Those who have a talent for ridicule, which is seldom united
with a taste for delicate and refined beauties, are quick-sighted in
improprieties ; and these they eagerly grasp in order to gratify their
favorite propensity. Persons galled are provoked to maintain, that
ridicule is improper for grave subjects. Subjects really grave are
by no means tit for. ridicule : but then it is urged against them, that
when it is called in question whether a cerUiin subject be rt-ally
grave, ridicule is the only means of determining the controversx
Hence a celebrated question, Whether ridicule be or be not a test oi
truth ? I give this question a place here, because it tends to illus-
trate the nature of ridicule.
The question stated in accurate terms is, Whether the sense of
ridicule be the proper test for distinguishing ridiculous objects, from
what are not so. Taking it for granted, that ridicule is not a sub-
ject of reasoning, but of sense or taste (see chap. x. compared with
chap, vii.), I proceed thus. No person doubts but that our sense of
beauty is the true test of what is beautiful ; and our sense of gran-
deur, of what is gi-eat or sublime. Is it more doubtful whether
our sense of ridicule be the true test of what is ridiculous ? It is
not only the true test, but indeed the only test; for this subject
comes not, more than beauty or grandeur, under the province of
reason. If any subject, by the influence of fashion or custom, have
acquired a degree of veneration to which naturally it is not entitled,
what are the proper means for wiping off the artificial coloring, and
displaying the subject in its true light? A man of true taste sees
the subject without disguise ; but if he hesitate, let him apply the
test of ridicule, which separates it from its artificial connections,
and exposes it naked with all its native improprieties.
317. But it is urged, that the gravest and most serious matters
may be set in a ridiculous light. Hardly so ; for where an object
is neither risible nor irapropei", it lies not open in any quarter to an
attack from ridicule. But supposing the fact, I foresee not any
harmful consequence. By the same sort of reasoning, a talent for
wit ought to be condemned, because it may be employed to bur-
lesque a great or lofty subject. Such irregular use made of a talent
for wit or ridicule, cannot long impose upon mankind : it cannot
stand the test of correct and delicate taste ; and ti-uth will at last
316. A parody. Example from the Rape of the Lock.— RemarkB of Hazlitt
816. Wbether ridicolo U a test of truth. Queatloa ttated in i evarsta tennc TM •»
thor'a wgnmeDt.
200 EmicuLE.
prevail even with the vulgar. To condemn a talent for ridicule be-
cause it may be peiveiled to wrong pui-poses, is not a little ridiculous:
could one forbear to smile, if a talent for reasoning were condemned
because it also may be perverted ? and yet the conclusion in the
latter case, would be not less just than in the former : perhaps more
just ; for no talent is more fi-equently perverted than that of reason.
We had best leave nature to her own operations : the most valu-
able talents may be abused, and so may that of ridicule ; let us bring
it under proper culture if we can, without endeavoring to pluck it up
by the root. Were we destitute of this test of truth, I know not
what might be the consequences : I see not what rule would be left
us to prevent splendid tribes passing for matters of importance, and
show and form for substance, and superetition or enthusiasm for pure
religion.
318. [While there is much truth in the statements above made
concerning Ridicule, there is also much and dangerous error.
As Dr. Blair observes : " Many vices might be more successfully
exploded by employing ridicule against them, than by serious attacks
and arguments. At the same time it must be confessed, that ridicule
is an instrument of such a nature, that when managed by unskilful
or improper hands, there is hazard of its doing mischief, instead of
good, to society. For ridicule is far from being, as some have
maintained it to be, a test of truth. On the contrary, it is apt to
mislead and seduce, by the colore which it throws upon its objects ;
and it is often more difficult to judge whether these colore be natural
and proper, than it is to distinguish between simple trath and en-or.
Licentious writers, therefore, of the comic class, have too often had
it in their power to cast a ridicule upon charactere and objects which
did not deserve it."
319. Lord Shaftesbuiy advocated tlie same false doctrine as Lord
Kames ; but Dr. Leland has clearly exposed his en-or, in the follow-
ing remarks : " The best and wisest men in all ages have always
recommended a calm attention and sobriety of mind, a cool and
impartial examination and inquiry, as the proi^erest disposition for
finding out truth, and judging concerning it. But according to his
lordship's representation of the case, those that apply themselves to
the searching out of truth, or judging Avhat is really true, serious,
and excellent, must endeavor to put themselves in a raeny humor,
to raise up a gayety of spirit, and seek whether in the object they are
examining they cannot find out something that may be justly laughed
at. And it is great odds that a man who is thus disposed will find
out something fit, as he imagines, to excite his mirth, in the most
serious and important subject in the world. Such a temper is so
far from being a help to a fair and unprejudiced inquiry, that it is
P.17. Objection stated and replied to.— Is ridicule to be abandone.l?— Importance ol a
fcilent for ridicule. , , ,.
i;lS. lieinark on Kames' doctrine concerning ridicnlc— Br. Bla'r s otJ'ervalians.
WIT. 207
one of the greatest hindrances to it. A strong turn to ridicule has
a tendency to disqualify a man for cool and sedate reflection, and to
render him impatient of the pains that are necessary to a rational
and deliberate search." * * * *
320. Dr. Leland proceeds to say: — "Our noble author, indeed,
frequently observes that truth cannot be hurt by ridicule, since, when
the ridicule is wrong placed, it will not hold. It will readily be
allowed that truth and honesty cannot be the subject o( just ridi-
cule ; but then this supposes that ridicule itself must be brought to
the test of cool reason ; and accordingly his lordship acknowledges,
tliat it is in reality a serious study to temper and regulate that
humor. And thus, after all, we are to return to gravity and serious
reason, as the ultimate test and criterion of ridicule, and of every
thing else. But though the most excellent things cannot be justly
ridiculed, and ridicule, when thus applied, will, in the judgment of
thinking men, render him that uses it ridiculous; yet there are
many persons on whom it will have a different effect The ridicule
will be apt to create prejudices in their minds, and to inspire them
with a contempt, or at least a disregard of things, which, when rep-
resented in a proper light, appear to be of the greatest worth and
importance Weak and unstable minds have been driven into
atheism, profaneness, and vice, by the force of ridicule, and have
been made ashamed of that which they ought to esteem tlieir
glory."]
CHAPTER Xin.
ynr.
321. Wit is a quality of certain thoughts and expressions: the
term is never applied to an action nor a passion, and as little to an
external object.
However difficult it may be, in many instances, to distinguish a
witty thought or expression from one that is not so, yet, in general,
it may be laid down that the teim wit is appropriated to such
dioughts and expressions as are ludicrous, and also occasion some
Jegree of surprise by their singuhirity. Wit, also, in a figurative
sense, expresses a talent for inventing ludicrous thoughts or expres-
iions : we say commonly a loitly man, or o man of wit.
819. Dr. Leland's strictures upon Shaftesbnnr.— The method of sewrhlnj •»"* *™*
ngsested by the wisest men— Lord Shaftesbnrj's proposed method. Ot-JecUons to B.'
tietluxl.— Effect of a strong turn for ridicule. . ^ _, . ... , »„.„« ,w« „ih
820. Bemark:> on the statement that trntli cannot be hurt by ridicule.— K«a»on »• nic-
cat* tc«t, of what ?— Bad effect of ridlciiiinjr sacred thinif'.
208 WIT.
Wit in its proper sense, as explained above, is distinguishable into
two kinds : wit in the thought, and wit in the words or expression.
Again, wit in the thought is of two kinds: ludicrous images, and
ludicrous combinations of things that have little or no natural
relation.
Ludicrous images that occasion surpiise by their singularity, as
having little or no foundation in nature, are fabiicated by the
imagination: and the imagination is well qualified for the office;
being of all our faculties the most active, and the least under re-
straint. Take the following example :
Shylock. You knew (none so well, none bo well as yon) of my daughter's
flight.
fSallno. That's certain: I for my part knew the tailor that made the winga
she flew withaJ. Merchant of Venice^ Act 111. Sc. 1.
The image here is undoubtedly witty. It is ludicrous : and it must
occasion surprise ; for having no natural foundation, it is altogether
unexpected.
[According to Hazlitt, " the ludicrous is where there is a contra-
diction between the object and our expectations, heightened by some
deformity or inconvenience, that is, by its being contrai-y to what is
customary or desirable ; as the ridiculous, which is the highest de-
gree of the laughable, is that which is contrary not only to custom,
but to sense and reason, or is a voluntary departure from what we
have a right to expect from those who are conscious o/ absurdity
and propriety in words, looks, and actions."]
322. The other branch, of wit in the thought, is that only which
is taken notice of by Addison, following Locke, who defines it "to
lie in the assemblage of ideas; and putting those together, with
quickness and variety, wherein can be found any resemblance or
congruity, thereby to make up pleasant pictures and agreeable
visions in the fancy." (B. ::. ch. xi. sect. 2.) It may be defined
more concisely, and perhaps more accurately, " A junction of things
by distant and fanciful relations, which surprise because they are
unexpected." (See chapter i.) The following is a proper example :
Wc grant, although he had much wit,
He was very shy of using it,
As being loth to wear it out;
And, therefore, bore it not about,
Unless on holidays, or so,
As men their best apparel do. — Hudibraa, Canto i.
Wit is of all the most elegant recreation : the image enters tte
mind with gayety, and gives a sudden flash, which is extremely
pleasant. Wit theieby gently elevates without straining, raises
mirth without dissoluteness, and relaxes while it entertains.
SZi. To w>!<<.t the term wit Is appropriateA— In a figurative sense, to what applied.—
Two ktnd» of wit In tlie proper sense. Two kinds of wit in thougat— The •owe* ol
•.ndlsrou* images.— Hazlltt'j acconnt of the ladlcrou*.
wrr. 209
[Wit and humor compared.— '"'ELvimoT is describing the ludi-
crous as it is in itself; wit is the exposing it, by comparing or con-
trasting it with something else. Humor is the growth of nature and
accident ; wit is the protluct of art and fancy. Humor, as it is
shown in books, is an imitation of the natural or acquired absur-
dities of mankind, or of the ludicrous in accident, situation, and
character ; wit is the illustrating and heightening the sense of tliat
absurdity by some sudden and unexpected likeness or opposition of
one thing to another, which sets oft' the quality we laugh at or de-
spise in a still more contemptible or striking point of view. 'Wit, a»
distinffimked from poetry, is the imagination or fancy inverted, and
80 applied to given objects as to make the Httle look less, the mean
more light and worthless ; or to divert our admiration or wean our
affections from that which is lofty and impressive, instead of pro-
ducing a more intense admiration and exalted passion, as poetry
does. Wit hovere round the borders of the light and tiifling,
whether in matters of pleasure or pain ; for as soon as it describes the
serious seriously, it ceases to be wit, and passes into a difterent form.
The favorite employment of wit is to add littleness to littleness, and
heap contempt on insignificance by all the arts of petty and inces-
sant warfare ; or if it ever affects to aggrandize and use the lan-
guage of hyperbole, it is only to betray into derision by a fatal com-
parison, as in the mock-heroic ; or if it treats of serious passion, it
must do so as to lower the tone of intense and high-wrought senti-
ment by the introduction of burlesque and familiar circumstances." —
ffazlitt.]
323. Wit in the expression, commonly, called a play of words,
being a bastard sort of wit, is reserved for the last place. I proceed
to examples of wit in the thought; and first of ludicrous images.
Falstaflf, speaking of his taking Sir John Coleville of the Dale :
Here he is, and here I yield him ; and I beseech vour Grace, let it be book'd
with the rest of this day's deeds : or, by the Lordj I will have it in a particular
ballad else, with mine own picture on the top of Jt, Coleville kissing "ly fi>ot :
to the which course if 1 be enforced, if you do not all show like gilt iwopcDCO*
to me : and I, in the clear sky of fume, o'ershine you as much as the full moon
doth tlie cinders of the element, which show like pin's-heads to her : believe
not the word of the 'Noble. Therefore let me have right, and let desert mount.
— Second Fart Benry IV. Act IV. Se. 6.
I knew, when seven justices could not take np a quarrel, but when the par-
ties were met themselves, one of them thought but of an if; as, If you said so,
then I said so ; and they shook hands, and swore brotfaen*. Your »/i« the only
peacemaker ; much virtue m if. — Shaksptare.
An I have forgotten what the inside of a church is made of, I am a papper-
corn, a brewer's horse: The inside of a church! Company, villaco as oom-
pany, hath been the spoil of me. — lb.
The war hath introduced abundance of polysyllables, which will never be
able to live many more campaigns. Speculations, operations, preliminariea,
822. Deflnltions of the other branch, of wit In the thoneht Example Jhan HimUUm,—
Wit, as a recreation.— Wit, diatinguisbod team bamor, and from \o»iiy.
210 WIT.
ambassadors, piilisadoes, commuiucation, circumvallatior., battalions, as nu
merous as they are, if they attack us too frequently in our coffee-houses, wc
shall certainly put them tc flight, and cut off the rear.— Tatler, No. 330.
Speaking of Discord :
She never went abroad but she brought home such a bundle of monstrous
lies as would have amazed any mortal but siicli as knew her : of a whale that
had swallowed a fleet of ships ; of the lions being let out of the Tower to
destroy the Protestant religion ; of the Pope's being seen in a brandy-shop
at Wa'pping, Sz,Q.— History of John Hull, part 1. ch. xvi.
324. The other branch, of wit in the thought, namely, ludicrous
combinations and oppositions, may be traced through various rami-
fications. And, first, fanciful causes assigned that have no natural
relation to efiects produced :
Lomcast. Fare you well, Falstaff; I, in my condition, shall better speak of
you than you deserve. [^Exit.
Fahtaf. I would you had but the wit; 'twere better than your dukedom.
Good faith, this same young sober-blooded boy doth not love me ; nor a
man cannot make him lau^h ; but that's no marvel, he drinks no wine.
There's never any of these demure boys come to any proof; for thin drink
doth so overcool their blood, and making many flsli-meals, that they fall into
a kind of male green-sickness ; and then, when they marry, they get wenches.
They are generally fools and cowards ; which some of us should be too, biit
for inflammation. A good sherris-sack hath a twofold operation in it: it
ascends me into the brain; dries me there all the foolish, dull, and crudy
vapors which environ it; makes it apprehensive, quick, forgetive, full of nim-
ble, fiery, and delectable shapes ; which delivered o'er to the voice, the tongue,
which is the birth, becomes excellent wit. The second property of your ex-
cellent sherris is, the warming of the blood ; which, before cold and settled, left
the liver white and pale ; which is the badge of pusillanimity and cowardice :
but the sherris warms it, and makes it course from the inwards to the parts ex-
treme ; it illuminateth the face, which, as a beacon, gives warning to all the
rest of this little kingdom, man, to arm ; and then the vital commoners and
inland petty spirits muster me all to their captain, tlie heart, who, great and
puff'd np witli this retinue, doth any deed of courage : and thus valor comes
of sherris. So that skill in the weapon is nothing without sack, for that sets
it a-work ; and learning a mere hoard of gold kept by a devil, till sack com-
mences it, and sets it in act and use. Hereof comes it that Prince Harry is
valiant ; for the cold blood he did naturally inherit of his father, he hath, like
lean, sterile, and bare land, manured, husbanded, and till'd, with excellent
endeavor of drinking good and good store of fertile sherris, that he is be-
come very hot and valiant. If I had a thousand sons, the first human princi-
ple I would teach them, should be to forswear thin potations, and to addict
themselves to sack. — Second Fart Henry IV. Act IV. Sc. 7.
The trenchant blade Toledo trusty,
For want of fighting was grown rusty.
And ate into itself, for lack
Of somebody to hue and hack.
The peaceful scabbard where it dwelt,
The rancor of its edge ha^ felt;
For of the lower end two handful
It had devour'd, 'twas so manful ;
And so much scorn'd to lurk in case.
As if it durst not show its face. — Hudibra^'. Canto i
Speaking of Physicians :
Le bon de cette profession est, qu'il y a parmi les morts une honn6tet6, and
823. Examples of ludicrous images.
^n. 211
discretion la plus erande dn monde : jamaJB on n'cn volt so plaindro da mid*^
em qui I'a tuo. — Le medecin malgre lui.
325. To account for effects by such funUistical causes, being
highly ludicrous, is quite improper in any serious composition.
Therefore the following passage from Cowley, in his poem on the
death of Sir Henry Woo ton, is in a bad taste :
He did the utmost bounds of knowledge find,
He found them not so largo as was his rnind.
But, like the brave Pellsean youth, did moon.
Because that art had no more worlds than one.
And when ho saw that he through all had past,
He dyed, lest he should idle grow at last.
Fanciful reasoning :
Fahtaff. Imbowell'd ! if thou imbowel me to-day, I'll give yon Jeavo to
f)owder me, and eat me to-morrow I 'Sblood *twas time to counterfeit, or that
lot termagant Scot had paid me scot and lot too. Counterfeit ! 1 lie, I am no
counterfeit ; to die is to oe a counterfeit ; for he is but the counterfeit of a mat
who hath not the life of a man ; but to counterfeit dyin^, when a man thereby
livetii, is to be no counterfeit, but tlie true and perfect image of life indeed. —
First Part Henry IV. Act I. Sc. 10.
Jessica. I shall be saved by my husband ; he hath made me a Christian.
Launcelot. Truly the more to "blame he; we were Cliristians cnougli before,
e'en as man^ as could well live by one another: this making of Christians will
raise the price of hogs ; if we grow all to be pork-eaters, we shall i.ot have a
rasher on the coals for money. — Merchant of Venice, Act III. Sc. 6.
In western clime there is a town,
To those that dwell therein well known ;
Therefore there needs no more bo said hero,
We unto them refer our reader :
For brevity is very -good
When we are, or are not understood.
Hudibras, Canto i.
326. L'ldicrous junction of small things with great, as of equal
portance :
importance
This day black omens threat the brightest fair
That e'er deserved a watchful spirit's care :
Some dire disaster, or by force or slight ;
But what, or where, the fates have wrapt in night:
Whether the nvmpn shall break Diana s law;
Or some frail cliina jar receive a flaw;
Or stain her honor, or her new brocade ;
Forget her prayers, or miss a masquerade ;
Or lose her neart, or necklace, at a ball ;
Or whether Heaven has doom'd that Shock muBt fall.
Rap« of tht Lock, Canto ii. 101.
One speaks the glory of the British queen,
And one describes a charming Indian acreen.
Ibid. Canto ili. IS.
824. Firet class «f ludicrous combinations and oppositlona.— ExtmplM of fcnclful (
32.5. Asu:«mlng effects to fantastical causes improper In a 8«rlous composition.— Esmmp**
»f Cowleys bad taste.— Examples of fanciful reasoning.
212 WIT.
Then flash'd the living lightt. ng from her eyes,
And screams of horror rend tL' aflfrighted skies.
Not louder shrieks to pitying heaven are cast,
When husbands, or when lapdogs, breathe their last;
Or wlien rich china vessels fallen from high.
In fflittering dust and painted fragments lie !
* Ibid. Canto lu. 155.
327. Joining things that in appearance are opposite. As, for
example, where Sir Roger de Coverly, in the Spectator, speaking of
his widow,
That he would have given her a coal-pit to have kept her in clean linen ; and
that her finger should have sparkled with one hundred of his richest acres.
Premises that promise much and perform notliing. Cicero upon
that article says,
Sed scitis esse notissimum ridiculi genus, cum aliud expectamns, aliud dici-
tur : hie nobismetipsis noster error risum movet.— Z'e Oratcre, 1. n. cap. bd.
Beatrv:e. With a good leg and a good foot, uncle, and money enough
in his purse, such a man would win any woman in the world, it he could gel
her good-will.— irf/<:A Ado about Nothing, Act II. Sc. 1.
Beatrice. I have a good eye, uncle, I can see a church by daylight.— iZ^ti.
Le medicin que Ton m'indique
Salt le Latin, le Grec, I'Hebreu,
Les belles lettres, la physique,
La chimie et la botaniqne.
Chacun lui donne son aveu :
II auroit aussi ma pratique ;
Mais je veux vivre encore un peu.
[Example (adduced by Hazlitt) of lowering the tone of high-
wrought sentiment by introducing burlesque and familiar circum-
stances. Butler, in his " Hudibras," compares the change of night
into day to the change of color in a boiled lobster :
The sun had long since, in the lap
Of Thetis, taken out his nap ;
And like a lobster boil'd, the morn
From black to red began to turn,
When Hudibras, &c.
^it, or ludicrous invention, produces its effect oftenest by cornpan^
son, but not always. It frequently effects its purposes hx unexpected
and subtile distirictims. A happy instance of the kind of wit wlncb
consists in sudden retorts, in turns upon an idea, and diverting tlie
train of your adversary's argument abi-uptly and adroitly into some
other channel, may be seen in the sarcastic reply of Poison, wiio
hearing some one observe, that " certain modem poets would be read
and admired when Homer and Virgil were forgotten," made answer
— " And not till then !" .
Voltaire's saying, in answer to a stranger who was observing how
tall his trees grew—" that they had nothing else to do," was a quaint
89& Ludicrous Junction of 8m»ll things with great as of equal taport»n««.
WIT. 21S
mixture of wit and humor, making it out as if they really led a lazy,
laborious life ; but there was here neither allusion nor metaphor.
The same principle of nice distinction must be allowed to prevjiil in
those lines of " Hudibras," where he is professing to expound the
dreams of judicial astrology :
There's but a twinkling of a star
Betwixt a man of pence and war,
A tliicf and justice, fool and knave,
A huflSng officer and a slave,
A crafty lawyer and pickpocket ;
A great philosopher and a blockhead ;
A fonnal preaclier and a player;
A learned physician and man-slayer.
HadUt, Lcct. I.]
328. Having discussed wit in the thought, we proceed to what is
rerbal only, commonly called a play of words. This sort of wit de-
pends, for the most part, upon choosing a word that hath different sig-
nifications : by that artifice hocus-pocus tricks are played in language,
and thoughts plain and simple take on a very different appearance.
Play is necessary for man, in order to refresh him after labor ; and,
accordingly, man loves play, even so much as to relish a play of
words : and it is happy for Us, that words can be employed, not only
for useful purposes, but also for our amusement. This amusement,
though humble and low, unbends the mind ; and is relished by some
at all times, and by all at some times.*
It is remarkable, that this low species of wit has among all nations
been a favorite entertainment, in a certain stage of their progress
towards refinement of taste and manners, and has gradually gone
into disrepute. As soon as a language is formed into a system, and
the meaning of words is ascertained with tolerable accuracy, oppor-
tunity is afforded for expressions that, by the double meaning of
some words, give a familiar thought the appearance of being new ;
and the penetration of the reader or hearer is gratified in detecting
the true sense disguised under the double meaning. That this sort
of wit was in Engl^and deemed a reputable amusement, during the
reigns of Elizabeth and James I., is vouched by the works of Shak-
speare, and even by the writings of grave divines. But it cannot
have any long endurance : for as language ripens, and the meaning
• [Hazlitt observes:— "Man is the only animal that laughs and wccp«; for
Jie is the only animal that is struck with 'the difference between what things
are, and what they ought to be. We weep at what thwarts or exceed.* our
desires in serious matters ; we laugh at what only disappoints our expectitioiii
in trifles. Wo shed tears from sympathy with real and necessary di»ire.«8: as
we burst into laugliter from want of sympathy with that which is unreasonable
and unnecessary, the absurdity of which provokes our spleen or uiirth, rattier
than any serious reflections on it."]
827. Joining things that in appearance are opposite. Example— Premise* that V^''*
mucU and perform nothing.— lntro<Iucing burlesque clrcumsUnces.— L'nejtp«cl«<i sad «»•
tile distinctions.
W& Plaj of words : lU natnro and advantage. When In rcpnU.
214 WIT.
of words is more and more ascertained, words held to be synony-
mous diminish daily ; and when those that remain have been more
than once employed, the pleasure vanisheth with the novelty.
329. I proceed to examples, which, as in the former case, shall be
distributed into different classes.
A seeming resemblance from the double meaning of a word :
Beueatli this stone mv wife dotli lie ;
Slie's now at rest, and so am I.
A seeming contrast from the same cause, termed a verbal anti
thesis, which hath no despicable effect in ludicrous subjects :
Whilst Iris his cosmetic wash would try
To make her bloom revive, and lovers die.
Some ask for charms, and others philters choose,
To gain Corinna, and their quartans lose.
Dispensary^ Canto iL
And how frail nymphs, oft by abortion, aim
To lose a substance, to preserve a name. — Ibid. Canto iii.
While nymphs take treats, or as-signations give.
Eape of the Lock
Other seeming connections from the same cause :
Will you employ your conquering sword,
To break a fiddle, and your word ? — Hudiira*, Canto ii.
To whom the knight with comely grace
Put off his hat to put his cs&Q.—Ibid. Fart III. Canto ili.
Here Britain's statesmen oft the fall foredoom
Of foreign tyrants, and of nymphs at home ;
Here thou, great Anna ! whom three realms obey.
Dost sometimes counsel take — and sometimes tea.
Eape of the Lock, Canto iii. 1. 5
O'er their quietus where fat judges dose.
And lull their cough and conscience to repose.
Dispensary, Canto i.
Speaking of Prince Eugene :
This general is a great taker of snuff as well as of towns.
Pope, Key to the Lock.
Esul mentisque domusque. — Metamorphosis, 1. ix. 409.
A seeming opposition from the same cause :
Hie quiescit qui nunquam quievit.
Again,
So like the chances are of love and war.
That they alone in this distinguish'd are ;
In love the victors from the vanquish'd fly,
They fly that wound, and they pursue that die. — WaUer.
What new-found witchcraft was in theo.
With thine own cold to kindle me ?
Strange art; like him that should devise
To make a burning-glass of ice. — Cowley.
330. Wit of this kind is unsuitable in a serious poem ; witness
the following hue in Pope's Elegy to the memory of an unfortunate
lady:
329. Examples of seeming 'Geemblonco; seeming contrast ; seeming connecHons; scow*
lug oppositiou.
WIT. 215
Cold is that breast which warm'd the world oefore.
This sort of writing is finely burlesqued by Swift :
Her hands the softest ever felt,
Though cold would burn, though dry would melt.
Strephon and Chlot.
Taking a word in a different sense from what is meant, comes
under wit, because it occasions some slight degree of surprise :
Beatrice. I may sit in a corner, and cry Jlei^h ho ! for a husband.
Fedro. Lady Beatrice, 1 v/ill get you one.
Beatrice. I would rather have one of your father's (retting. Hath your grace
ne'er a brother like you ? Your.fathcr got excellent husbands, if a maid could
come by them. Muck Ado about Nothiny, Act 11. Sc. 5.
FaUtaff. My honest lads, I will tell you what I am about.
Pistol. Two yards and more.
Falstaff. No quips, now. Pistol ; indeed I ara in the waist two yards about ;
but I am now about no waste ; I am about thrift.
Merry Wives of Windsor, Act I. .Sc. 7.
331. An assertion that bears a double meaning, one right, one
wrong, but so introduced as to direct us to the wrong meaning, is a
species of bastard Avit, which is distinguished from all others by the
name pun. For example :
Paris. Sweet Helen, I must woo you,
To help unarm our Hector: his stubborn buckles.
With these your white enchanting fingers touch'd,
Shall more obey, than to the edge of steel.
Or force of Greekis^h sinews ; you shall do more
Than all the island kings, disarm great Hector.
Troilus and Cressida, Act III. Sc. 2.
The pun is in the close. The word disarm has a double meaning:
it signifies to take off a man's armor, and also to subdue him in
fight. We are directed to the latter sense by the context; but,
with regard to Helen, the word holds only true in the former sense.
I go on with other examples :
Chief Justice. Well I the truth is, Sir John, you live in great infamy.
FaUtaff. He that buckles him in my belt, cannot live in less.
Chief Justice. Your means are very slender, and your waste is great.
Falstaff. I would it were otlierwise : I would my means were greater, and
my waist slenderer. Second Part Henry IV. Act 1. Sc. 1.
Celia. I pray you bear with me, I can go no further.
Clown. For mv part, I hnd'rather bear with you than bear you ; yet I Bhouia
boar no cross if 'l did bear you ; for 1 think you have no money in your purse.
As You Like It, Act 11. Sc. 4,
He that imposes an oath makes it.
Not he that for convenience takes it ;
Then how can any man be said
To break an oath he never made ?
Iludibras, Part II. Canto ii.
[The greatest' single production of wit, in England, is Butler's
" Hudibras." It contains specimens of every variety of droUerj- antl
satire, and those specimens crowded together in almost every page.
Butler is equally in the hands of the learned and the vulgar, for tho
830. Wit of this kind, wl.ere «n8uit*ble.-Taklng a word In a dlfleront ••w* »«•« wW
to luuant.
216 WIT.
sense is generally as solid as the images are amusing and grotesque.
Though his subject was local and temporary, his fame was not cir-
cumscribed within his own age. He was admired by Charles II.,
and has been rewarded by posterity He in general ridicules
not persons, but things ; not a party, but their principles, which may
belong, as time and occasion serve, to one set of solemn pretenders
or another. He has exhausted the moods and figures of satire and
sophistry. It would be possible to deduce the different foims of syl-
logism in Anstotle, from the different violations or mock imitations
of them in Butler. He makes you laugh or smile, hy comparina the
high to the low :
No Indian prince has to his palaco
More followers than a thief to the gallows.
Or, hy pretending to raise th£ low to the lofty :
And in his nose, like Indian king,
He (Bruin) wore for ornament a ring.
He succeeds equally in the familiarity of his illustrations :
Whose noise whets valor sharp, like beer
By thunder turned to vinegar.
Or, their incredible extravagance, by comparing things that are alike
or not alike :
Keplete with strange hermetic powder,
That wounds nine miles point-blank would solder.
He surprises equally by his coincidences or conti'adictions, by
spinning out a long-winded flimsy excuse, or by turning short upon
you with the point-blank truth. His rhymes are as witty as his
reasons, equally remote from what common custom would suggest :
That deals in destiny's dark counsels,
And sage opinions of the moon sells.
He startles you sometimes by an empty sound like a blow upon a
drum-head :
The mighty Totipotimoy
Sent to our elders an envoy.
Sometimes, also, by a j^un upon one word :
For Hebrew roots, although they ar-i found
To flourish most in barren ground.
Sometimes, by splitting another in two at the end of a verse, with
the same alertness and power over the odd and unaccountable, in
the combinations of sounds as of images :
Those wholesale critics, that in coflfee-
Houses cry down all philosophy.
There are as many shrewd aphorisms in his works, clenched by
as many quaint and individual allusions, as perhaps in any author
whatever. He makes none biit palpable hits, that may be said to
give one's understanding a rap on the knuckles :
WIT. 317
ThJB we amouff ourselves may »peak,
But to the wicked or the weak,
We must be cautious to declare
Perfection- truths, such as these are.
He is, indeed, sometimes too prolific, and spins his antithetical sen-
tences out, one after another, till the reader, not the author, is wearied
The vulgarity and meanness of sentiment which Butler complains
of in the Presbyterians, seems at last, fi'om long familiarity and
close contemplation, to have tainted his own mind. Their worst
vices appear to have taken root in his imagination. He has, indeed,
carried his private grudge too far into his general speculations. He
even makes out the rebels to be cowards, and well beaten, which
does not accord with the history of the times. In an excess of zeal
for Church and State, he is too much disposed to treat religion as a
cheat, and liberty as a farce.
There are (in " Hudibras") occasional indications of poetical fancy,
and an eye for natural beauty ; but these are kept uuder, or soon
discarded, judiciously enough, but it should seem, not for lack of
power, for they are certainly as masterly as they are rare. Such is the
description of the moon going down in the early morning, which is
as pure, original, and picturesque as possible :
The queen of night, whoso large command
Rules all the sea and half the land,
And over moist and crazy brains
In high spring-tides at midnight reigns,
'VVas now declining to the we;*!,
To go to bed and take her rest.
Butler is sometimes scholastic, but he makes his learning tell to
good account ; and for tlie purposes of burlesque, nothing can be
better fitted than the scholastic style." — Hazlitt, Lect III,]
332. Though playing with words is a mark of a mind at ease,
and disposed to any sort of amusement, we must not thence con-
clude that playing with words is always ludicrous. Words are so
intimately connected with thought, that if the subject bo really
grave, it will not appear ludicrous even in tlmt fantastic dress. I
am, however, far from recommending it in any serious performance :
on the contrary, the discordance between the thought and expression
must be disagreeable : witness the following specimen :
He hath abandoned his physicians, madam, under wlio.se practices he hath
persecuted time with hope : and finds no other advantage ia the process, but
only the losing of hope by time.
AWs Well thai Endt WeU, Act I. Sc 1.
jr. Emry. O my poor kingdom, sick with civil blows !
When that my care could not wituhold thy riots,
What wilt thou do when riot is thy care I , ,„
Second Pari K. Henry IV.
881. Define the pun. Examples.— Butler's HmlibrM. Ito p«jultaritk«.-Bp«cliii«n» rf
»lt.— Faults.
10
218 WIT.
If any one shall observe, that there is a third species of wit, dif-
ferent from those mentioned, consisting in sounds merely, I am will-
ing to give it place. And indeed it 'must be admitted, that many
of Hudibras's double rhymes come under the definition of wit given
in the beginning of this chapter ; they are ludicrous, and their sin-
gularity occasions some degree of surprise. Swift is no less success-
ful than Butler in this sort of wit ; witness the following instances :
Goddess— Boddice. Pliny— Mcolina. Iscariots— Chariots. Mi-
tre— jViire. Dragon — Suffragan.
A repartee may happen to be witty ; but it cannot be considered
as a species of wit, because there are many repartees extremely
smart, and yet extremely serious. I give the following example :
A certain petulant Greek, objecting to Anacharsis that he was a
Scythian— True, says Anacharsis, ray country disgraces me, but you
disgrace your countiy. This fine 'turn gives surprise, but it is far
from being ludicrous.
[Lastly,* there is a wit of sense and observation, which consists in
the acute illustration of good sense and practical wisdom, by means
of some far-fetched conceit or quaint imagery. Thus the lines in
Pope —
'Tis with our judgments as our watches ; none
Go just aUke, yet each believes his own —
are Avitty rather than poetical, because the truth they convey is &
mere dry observation on human life, without elevation or enthusi-
asm, and the illustration of it is of that quaint and familiar kind
that is merely curious and fanciful. Cowley is an instance of the
same kind in almost all his writings. Many of the jests and witti-
cisms in the best comedies are moral aphorisms and rules for the
conduct of life, sparkling witji wit and fancy in the mode of ex-
pression. The ancient philosophers also abounded in the same kind
of wit, in telling home truths ia the most unexpected manner. _ In
this sense uEsop was the greatest wit and moralist that ever lived.
■ Ape and slave, he looked askance at human nature, and beheld its
weaknesses and eiTors transfeired to another species. Vice and
virtue were to him as plain as any objects of sense. He saw m
man a talking, atsurd, obstinate, proud, angry animal, and clothed
these abstractions with wings, or a beak, or tail, or claws, or long
ears, as they appeared embodied in these hieroglyphics in the brute
creation. His moral philosophy is natural history. He makes an
ass bray wisdom, and a frog croak humanity. The store of mora)
truth, and the fund of invention in exhibiting it in eternal forms,
palpable, and intelligible, and delightful to children and grown per-
sons, and to all ages and nations, are almost miraculous. The m-
832. Playing with words not ftlwavs ludicrous.— Wit, consisting In so'onds.-Eepanee^
The last kind of wit described.-W'ittlclsms of the best comedlea.-Eemarks on ^Bopi
Fables.
CUSTOM AND UABIT. 219
vention of a fable is to me the most enviable exertion of human
genius : it is the discovering a truth to which there is no clue, and
"which, when once found out, can never be forgotten. I would rather
have been the author of '-^opV Fables,' than of ' Euclid's Ele-
ments.' " — Hazlitt, Lect T.]
CHAPTER XIV.
CUSTOM AND HABIT.
838. Viewing man as under the influence of novelty, would on*
suspect that custom also should influence him ? and yet our nature
is equally susceptible of each ; not only in different objects, but fre-
quently in the same. When an object is new, it is enchanting ;
familiarity renders it indifierent ; and custom, after a longer famili-
arity, makes it again disagreeable. Human nature, diversified with
many and various springs of action, is wondei fully, and, indulging
the expression, intricately constructed.
Custom respects the action, hahit the agent. By custom we
mean a frequent reiteration of the same act ; and by habit, the effect
that custom has on the agent. This eft'ect may be either active,
witness the dexterity produced by custom in perfoiTning certain ex-
ercises ; or passive, as when a thing makes an impression on us
different from what it did originally. The latter only, as relative to
the sensitive part of our nature, comes under tlie present under-
taking.
334. This subject is intricate : some pleasures are fortified by
custom ; and yet custom begets familiarity, and consequently indif-
ference :* in many instances, satiety and disgust are the conse-
quences of reiteration ; again, though custom blunts the edge of dis-
tress and of pain, yet the want of any thing to which we have been
long accustomed, is a sort of torture. A clue to»guide us through
all the intricacies of this labyrinth, would be an acceptable present.
Whatever be the cause, it is certain that we are much influenced
by custom : it hath an effect upon our pleasures, upon our acticus,
If all the year were playing holidays,
To sport would be aa tedious as to work ;
But when they seldom come, they wish'd for come,
And nothins: pleaseth but rare accidents.
First Part Etnry IF. Act I. So. «.
833. Influence of novelty and custom.— Cxstom and bablt dUtlngiiis?i«d— AcUt«
iioesive effeeto of h»bit
220 CUSTOM AND HABrT.
and even upon our tliouglits and sentiments. Habit makes no
figure during the vivacity of youth : in middle age it gains ground ;
and in old age governs without control. In that period of life,
generally speaking, "vvS eat at a certain hour, take exercise at a cer-
taia hour, go to rest at a certain hour, all by the direction of habit;
nay, a particular seat, table, bed, comes to be essential ; and a habit
in any of these cannot be controlled without imeasiness.
8 lis. Any slight or ♦moderate pleasure frequently reiterated for a
long tthie, forms a peculiar connection between us and the thing
that causes the pleasure. This connection, termed habit, has the
effect to awaken our desire or appetite for that thing when it returns
not as usual. During the course of enjoyment, the pleasure rises
insensibly higher and higher till a habit be estabhshed ; at which
time the pleasure is at its height. It continues not however sta-
tionary : the same customary reiteration which carried it to its height,
brings it down again by insensible degrees, even lower than it was
at first ; but of that circumstance afterward. What at present we
have in view, is to prove by experiments, that those things which at
first are but moderately agreeable, are the aptest to become habitual.
Spirituous liquors, at first scarce agreeable, readily produce an ha-
bitual appetite : and custom prevails so far, as even to make us
fond of things oiiginally disagreeable, such as coffee, asafcetida, and
tobacco; which is pleasantly illustrated by Congreve. {The Way
of the World, Act I. Sc. 3.)
A walk upon the quarter-deck, though intolerably confined, be-
comes however so agreeable by custom, that a sailor in his walk on
shore, confines himself commonly within the same bounds. I knew
a man who had relinquished the sea for a country life : in the corner
of his garden he reared an artificial mount with a level summit, re-
sembling most accurately a quarter-deck, not only in shape but in
size ; and here he generally walked. In Minorca, Governor Kane
made an excellent road the whole length of the island ; and yet the
inhabitants adhered to the old road, though not only longer but ex-
tremely bad.* Play or gaming, at first barely amusing by the
occupation it affords, becomes in time extremely agreeable ; and is
fi-equently prosecuted with avidity, as if it were the chief business
of life. The same observation is applicable to the pleasures of the
internal senses, those of knowledge and virtue in particular : chil-
dren have scarce any sense of these pleasures ; and men very little
who are in the state of nature without culture : our taste for virtue
* Custom is second nature. Formerly, the merchants of Bristol had no
place for meeting but the street, open to every variety of weather. An ex-
change was erected for them with convenient piazzas. But so riveted were
they to their accustomed place, that in order to dislodge them, the magis-
trates were forced to break up the pavement, and to render the place a heap
of rough stones.
8S4 Effect of curtom npoc our pleasures, &c.— Habit In youth, midtUe age, old age.
CUSTOM AND HABIT. 221
and knowledge improves slowly ; but is capable of growing stronger
than any other appetite in human nature.
336. To introduce an active habit, frequency of acts is not suffi-
cient without length of time : the quickest succession of acts in a
short time, is not sufficient ; nor a slow succession in the longest
time. The effect must be produced by a moderate soft action, and
a long series of easy touches, removed ftom each other by short in-
tervals. Nor are these sufficient Avithout regularity in the time,
place, and other circumstances of the- action : the more unifonii
any operation is, the sooner it becomes habitual. And this holds
equally in a passive habit ; variety in any remarkable degree, pre-
vents the effect : thus any particular food will scarce ever become
habitual, where the manner of dressing is varied. The circumstan-
ces then requisite to augment a moderate pleasure, and at the long
run to foim a habit, are weak uniform acts, reiterated during a
long course of time without any considerable interruption : c\ery
agreeable cause that operates in this manner, will grow habitual.
331. Affection and aversion, as distinguished from passion on the
one hand, and on the other from original disposition, are in reality
habits respecting particular objects, acquired in the manner above
set forth. The pleasure of social intercourse with any pei-son mast
originally be faint, and frequently reiterated, in order to establish
the habit of affection. Mection thus generated, whether it be
friendship or love, seldom swells into any tumultuous or vigorous
passion ; but is, however, the strongest cement that can bind together
two individuals of the human species. In like manner, a slight de-
gree of disgust often reiterated with regularity, grows into the habit
of aversion, which commonly subsists for life.
Objects of taste that are delicious, far from tending to become
habitual, are apt, by indulgence, to produce satiety and disgust : no
man contracts a habit of sugar, honey, or sweetmeats, as he doth of
tobacco :
Dnicia non ferimus : succo renovannir amnro.
Ovid, Art. Amand. 1. iii.
Insipido d quel do'.ce, che condito
Non e di qualche amor a, e tosto satia.
Ammla di J(U*o,
These violent delights have violent ends,
And in their triumph die. The sweetest honey
Is loathsome in its own dclifiousness,
And in the taste confounds the appetite ;■
Therefore love mod'rately, long love doth 60 ;
Too swift arrives as tardy as too slow.
Jiomeo and Juliet, Act II. oc o.
835. Desire awakened by habit-Effect of babit on our P'«'«"'''«-™".f„ 'P*,'?^^
como habitnal. Instances.- Walk upon a quarter.deck.-Governi.r Kane s new loM.
Exxhanjre at Bristol, &c. , . . w wi* i. A^.n,..t
836. llow an acUve habit must bo introduced ; now a pastlve habit is formea
222 CUSTOM AND HABIT.
The same observation holds with respect to all objects, that being
extremely agreeable, raise violent passions : such passions are in-
cohipatible with a habit of any sort ; and in particular they never
produce affection or avei-sion. A man who is surprised with an
unexpected favor, burns for an opportunity to exert his gratitude,
without having any affection for his benefactor : neither does desire
of vengeance for an atrocions injury involve aversion.
/ 338. It is perhaps not easy to say why moderate pleasures gather
strength by custom ; but two causes concur to prevent that effect in
the more intense pleasures. These, by an original law in our nature,
increase quickly to their full growth, and decay with no less pre-
cipitation (see chap. ii. part iii.) ; and custom is too slow in its opera-
tion to overcome that law. The other cause is no less powerful :
exquisite pleasure is extremely fatiguing; occasioning, as a naturahst
would say, great expense of animal spirits ;* and of such the mind
cannot bear so frequent gratifi^rtXion, as to superinduce a habit : ii
the thing that raises the pleasure return before the mind have re-
covered its tone and relish, disgust ensues instead of pleasure.
A habit never fails to admonish us of the wonted time of gi'atifica-
tion, by raising a pain for want of the object, and a desire to have it
The pain of want is always first felt ; the desire naturally follows :
and upon pi-esenting the object, both vanish instantaneously. Thus
a man accustomed to tobacco, feels, at the end of the usual interval,
a confused pain of want ; which at first points at nothing in par-
ticular, though it soon settles upon its accustomed object : and the
same may be observed in persons addicted to drinking, who are
often in an uneasy restless state before they think of the bottle. In
pleasures indulged regularly, and at equal intervals, the appetite,
remarkably obsequious to custom, returns regularly with the usual
time of gratification ; not sooner-, even though the object be pre-
sented. This pain of want arising from habit, seems directly oppo-
site to that of satiety ;' and it must appear singular-, that frequency
of gratification should produce effects so opposite, as are the pains
of excess and of want.
339. The appetites that respect the preservation of our species,
are attended with a pain of want similar to that occasioned by habit :
hunger and thirst are uneasy sensations of want, which always pre-
cede the desire of eating or drinking. The natural appetites differ
from habit in the following particular : they have an undetermined
direction towards all objects of gratification in general ; whereas an
* Lady Easy, upon her husband's reformation, expresses to her friend the
foUowinsr sentiment: "Be satisfied: Sir Charles has made me happy, even to
u pain of joy."
837. How flffifction or avprsion is formed into k habit.— What is said of delicious objects
of taste; what of agreesble objects that raise violent passions.
388. Two causes preventing intense pleasures from gaining strength by custom. — A. habit
sdmonisbes of what ? — Kogular return of appetite.
CUSTOM AND HABIT. 223
hjibitual appetite is dire«ted to a particular object. The habitual
relish for a particular dish is far from being the same with a vague
appetite for food. That difference notwithstanding, it is still "re-
markable that nature hath enforced the gratification of ceitain nat-
ural appetites essential to the species, by a pain of the same sort
with that which habit producoth.'
340. The pain of habit is less under our power than any other
pain that arises from want of gratification ; hunger and thirst are
more easily endured, especially at first, than an unusual intermission
of any habitual pleasure : persons are often heard dcclaiing they
would forego sleep or food, rather than tobacco. We must not,
however, conclude that the gratification of an habitual appetite
aflbrds the same delight with the gratification of one that is natural ;
far from it ; the pain of want only is greater.
The slow and reiterated acts tliat produce a habit, strengthen llie
mind to enjoy the habitual pleasure in gi-eater quantity and more
frequency than originally ; and by that means a habit of intemperate
gratification is often formed : after unbounded acts of intemperance,
the habitual relish is soon restored, and the pain for want of enjoy-
ment returns with fi-esh vigor.
341. The causes of the present emotions hitherto in view are
either an individual, such as a companion, a ceilain dwelling-place,
I certain anmseraent, or a particular species, such as cofiee, mutton,
or any other food. But habit is not confined to such. A constant
train of trifling divereions, may fonn such a habit in the mind, that
.t cannot be easy a moment without amusement: a variety in the
objects prevents a habit as to any one in particular ; but as the
train is uniform with respect to amusement, the habit is formed ac-
cordingly; and that sort of habit may be denominated a gemric
Iiabit, in opposition to the former, which is a specific habit. A habit
of a town life, of country sports, of solitude, of reading, or of busi-
ness, where sufficiently varied, are instances of generic habits. Every
specific habit hath a mixture' of the generic ; for the habit of any
one sort of food makes the taste agreeable, and we are foud of that
taste wherever found. Thus a man, deprived of an habitual object,
takes up with what most resembles it : deprived of tobacco, any
bitter herb will do, rather than want : a habit of punch, makes wine
a good resource : accustomed to the sweet society and comforts of
matrimony, the man, unhappily deprived of his beloved object, in-
clines the sooner to a second. In general, when we are deprived of
an habitual object, we are fond of its qualities in any other object.
342. The reasons are assigned above, why the causes of intense
pleasure become not readily habitual ; but now we discover that
339. The natural appetites attende \ with the pain of want How they differ from h»blt
840. The pain of habit— How a habit of Intemperate grrttiflcaaon Is formed.
.S41. Difference between a generic »nd a specitto habit InsUnces.— Kvory «pecitic Haw*
pvtakas of the gtaeric— The effeot of bein^f deprived of an habitual object.
224 CDSTOM AJS'D HABIT.
these reasons conclude only against specific habits. In the case of
a weak pleasure, a habit is formed by frequency and uniformity of
reiteration, which, in the case of an intense pleasure, produceth
satiety and di^ust. But it is remarkable, that satiety and disgust
have no effect, except as to that thing singly Avhich occasions them :
a smfeit of honey produceth not a loathing of sugar ; and intem-
perance with one woman produceth no disrelish of the same pleasure
with others. Hence it is easy to account for a generic habit in any
intense pleasure : the delight we had in the gratification of the ap-
petite inflames the imagination, and makes us, with avidity, search
for the same gi'atification in whatever other subject it can be found.
And thus uniform fi-equency in gratifying the same passion upon
difierent objects, produceth at length a generic habit. In this manner,
one acquires an habitual delight in high and poignant sauces, rich
dress, fine equipages, crowds of company, and in whatever is com-
monly termed pleasure. There concurs, at the same time, to intro-
duce this habit, a peculiarity observed above, that reiteration of acts
enlarges the capacity of the mind to admit a more plentiful grati-
fication than originally, with regard to frequency as well as quantity.
343. Hence it appears, that though a specific habit cannot be
formed but upon a moderate pleasure, a generic habit may be forined
upon any sort of pleasure, moderate or immoderate, that hath variety
of objects. The only difference is, that a weak pleasure runs natu-
rally into a specific habit ; whereas an intense pleasure is altogether
averse to such a habit. In a word, it is only in singular cases that
a moderate pleasure produces a generic habit ; but an intense pleas-
ure cannot produce any other habit.
The appetites that respect the preservation of the species, are
formed into habit in a peculiar manner : the time as well as meas-
ure of their gratification are much under the power of custom, which,
by introducing a change upon the body, occasions a proportional
change in the appetites. Thus, if the body be gradually formed to
a certain quantity of food at stated times, the appetite is regulated
accordingly ; and the aj^petite is again changed, when a different
habit of body is introduced by a different practice. Here it would
seem, that the change is not made upon the mind, which is com-
monly the case in pjissive habits, but upon the body.
When rich food is brought down by ingredients of a plainer taste,
the composition is susceptible of a specific habit. Thus the sweet
taste of sugar, rendered less poignant in a mixture, may, in course
of time, produce a specific habit for such mixture. As moderate
pleasures, by becoming more intense, tend to generic habits ; so in-
tense pleasures, by becoming more moderate, tend to specific habits.
842. Weak pleasures produce a habit : intense pleasures produce satiety and disgust.
How far tiiis satiety extends.— How a generic habit in any intense pleasure is accounted
for. — Reiteration of acts attended with what eifect?
8-18. Specific habit peculiar to a moderate pleasure : ger eric, to any sort of pleasure.—
The appetites under the power of custom. Instance of foo I, as to time, quantity, quality.
CUSTOM AND HABIT. 225
844. One effect of custom, different from any that have been ex-
plained, must not be omitted, becftusc it makes a great figure in hu-
man nature : Though custom augments moderate pleasures, and
lessens those that are intense, it has a differeni effe<;t with respect to
pain ; for it bluuts the edge of every sort of pain and distress, faint
or acute. Uninterrupted miseiy, therefore, is aitended with one good
effect : if its torments be incessant, custom hardens us to bear tliem.
The changes made in forming habits are curious. Moderate
pleasures are augmented gradually by reiteraion, till they become
habitual ; and then are at their height : but liiey are not long sta-
tionary ; for from that point they gradually d ecay, till they vanish
altogether. The pain occasioned by want ol gratification, runs a
different course : it increases uniformly ; and at last, becomes ex-
ti-eme, when the pleasure of gratification is redtced to notUing:
— ' It so falls out,
That what we have we prize not to the worth,
"While we enjoy it; but being luck'd and lost,
Why then we rack the value; then we find
The virtue that possession would not show us
"Whilst it was ours.— Much Ado about N'othing, Act IV. So. 2.
The effect of custom with relation to specific habit, is displayed
through all its varieties in the use of tobacco. The taste of that
plant is at first extremely unpleasant : our disgust lessens gi-adually
till it vanishes altogether ; at which period the taste is neither agree-
able nor disagreeable : continuing the use of the plant, we begin to
relish it ; and our relish improves by use, till it arrives at perfection :
from that period it gradually decays while the habit is in a state ot
increment, and consequently the pain of want. The result is, that
when the habit has acquired its greatest vigor, the relish is gone ;
and accordingly we often smoke and take snuff habitually, without
so much as being conscious of the operation. We must except grat-
ification after the pain of want ; the pleasure of which gratification
is the greatest when the habit is the most vigorous : it is of the same
kind with the pleasure one feels upon being delivered from the rack.
This pleasure, however, is but occasionally the effect of habit ; and,
however exquisite, is avoided as much as possible because of the pain
that precedes it.
345. With regard to the pain of want, I can discover no differ-
ence between a generic and a specific habit. But these habits differ
widely with respect to the posiUvo pleasure. I have had occasion to
observe, that the pleasure of a specific habit decays gradually till it
turns imperceptible : the pleasure of a generic habit, on the con-
trary, being supported by variety of gratification, suffers little or no
decay after it comes to its height. However it may be with other
generic habits, the observation, I am certain, holds with respect to
W4. Effect of cuslom with reap* :^ to pain.— Changes made In fonnlnR b»Wu.— KffN«^
euMom in the nse of tobacco.
10*
220 CUSTOM AND HABIT.
the pleasures of virtue and of knowledge : the pleasure of doing
good has an unl>ounded scope, and may be so variously gratified,
that it can never decay ; science is equally unbounded ; our appe-
tite for knowledge having an ample range of gratification, where
discoveries are recommended by novelty, by variety, by utility, or
by all of them.
In this intricate inquiry I have endeavored, but without success,
to discover by what particular means it is that custom hath in-
fluence upon us ; and now nothing seems left but to hold our nature
to be so framed as to be susceptible of such influence. And sup-
posing it purposely so framed, it will not be diflicult to find out
several important final causes. That the power of custom is a happy
contrivance for our good, cannot have escaped any one who reflects
that business is our province, and pleasure our relaxation only.
Now satiety is necessary to check exquisite pleasure, which otherwise
would engross the mind, and unqualify us for business. On the
other hand, as business is sometimes painful, and is never pleasant
beyond moderation, the habitual increase of moderate pleasure and
the conversion of pain into pleasure, are admirably contrived for
disappointing the malice of Fortune, and for reconciling us to what-
ever course of life may be our lot :
How use doth breed a habit in a man !
This shadowy desert, unfrequented woods,
I better brook than flourishing peopled towns.
Here I can sit alone, unseen of any,
And to the nightingale's complaining notes
Tune my distresses, and record my woes.
Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act V. Sc. 4.
As the foregoing distinction between intense and moderate holds
in pleasure only, every degree of pain being softened by time, cus-
tom is a catholicon for pain and distress of every sort ; and of that
regulation the final cause requires no illustration.
346. Another final cause of custom will be highly relished by
every person of humanity, and yet has in a great measure been over-
looked ; which is, that custom hath a greater influence than any
other known cause to put the 'rich and the poor upon a level : weak
pleasures, the share of the latter, become fortunately stronger by
custom ; while voluptuous pleasures, the sliai'e of the former, are
continually losing ground by satiety. Men of fortune, who possess
palaces, sumptuous gardens, rich fields, enjoy them less than passen-
gers do. The goods of Fortune are not unequally distributed : the
opulent possess what others enjoy.
And indeed, if it be the effect of habit to produce the pain of want
in a high degree, while there is little pleasure in enjoyment, a volup-
tuous life is of all the least to be envied. Those who are habituated
to high feeling, easy vehicles, rich furniture, a crowd of valets, much
345. The pleasure of a specific habit, compare 1 with that of a generic one— Fiaal cause*
afthe power of coatom.
CUSTOM AND HABIT. 227
deference and flattery, enjoy but a small share of liappiness, whilo
they arc exposed to manifold distresses. To such a man. enslaved
by ease and luxury, even the petty inconvenience in travelling, of a
rough road, bad weather, or homely fare, ai'c serious evils : he loses
his tone of mind, turns peevish, and would wieak his resentment
even upon the common accidents of lite. Better far to use tlie goods
of Fortune with moderation : a man who by temperance and ac-
tivity hath acquired a hardy constitution, is, on the one hand,
guarded against external accidents ; and, on the other, is provided
with great variety of enjoyment ever at command.
347. I shall close this chapter with an article more delicate than
abstruse, namely, what authority custom ought to have over our
taste in the fine arts. One particular is certain, that we cheerfully
abandon to the authority of custom things that nature hath lef\ in-
different. It is custom, not nature, that hath established a difference
between the right hand and the left, so as to make it awkward and
disagreeable to use the left where the right is commonly used. The
various colors, though they affect us differently, are all of them
agreeable in their purity ; but custom has regulated that matter in
another manner : a black skin upon a human being is to us disagree-
able, and a white skin probably no less so to a negro. Thus things,
oiiginally indifferent, become agreeable or disagreeable by the force
of custom. Nor will this be surprising after the discovert' made above,
(hat the original agreeableness or disagreeableness of an object is, by
the influence of custom, often converted into the opposite quality.
Proceeding to mattei-s of taste, where there is naturally a prefer-
en<',e of one thing before another, it is certain, in the firet i)lace, that
our faint and more delicate feelings are readily susceptible of a bias
from custom ; and therefore that it is no proof of a defective taste to
find these in some measuie influenced by custom : dress and the
modes of external behavior are regulated by custom in eveiy coun-
try : the deep red or vermilion with which the ladies in France
cover their cheeks, appears to them beautiful in spite of nature ; and
strangers cannot altogether be justified in condemning that practice,
considering the lawful authority r.f custom, or of the /asAion, as it is
called. It is told of the peoi)le who inhabit the skirts of the Alps
facing the north, that the swelling they have universally m the neck
is to them agi-eeable. So far has custom power to change the nature
of things, and to make an object originally disagreeable take on au
opposite appearance.*
« [PerhaM a in^satisfectory accouirt of this matter vrill be found in the
following observations from the pen of Dr. Mark Hopkins:
"Association is the m\e foiuidution of tho vaue which we put upon -.m^^^^^
articles, and of the beauty whichjvo_fimnn^e^jrhu^ a, lock_on'«»r.
~846. Power of custom to pu~t7l^^poor on a l««'--V„tCBnVifi^-T..W^°«ii^-
S4-. The authority that custom oueht to ).8ve «>v«''»"'-,tt»'« lVX-«^ -J>re'«. aT-I h.
n*\ly1n<limTent, bewme agrce«ble or di«»s;r9««ble by force of cn».i.n>. vrtf*, «.
•Sect of a«f o<'liU!on.
228 CUSTOM AND HABIT.
348. But, as to every particular that can be denominated proper
or improper, right or wrong, custom has Uttle authority, and ought
to have none. The pi'iuciple of duty takes naturally place of every
other ; and it argues a shameful weakness or degeneracy of mind to
find it in any case so far subdued as to submit to custom.
These few hints may enable us to judge in some measure of for-
eign manners, whether exhibited by foreign writers or our own. A
comparison between the ancients and the moderns was some time
ago a favorite subject : those who declared for ancient manners
thought it sufficient that these manners were supported by custom :
.heir antagonists, on the other hand, refusing submission to custom
as a standard of taste, condemned ancient manners as in several in-
stances irrational. In that controversy, an appeal being made to
dift'erent principles, without the slightest attempt to establish a com-
mon standard, the dispute could have no eud. The hintu above
given tend to establish a standard for judging how far the authority
of custom ought to be held lawful ; and, for the sake of illustration,
we shall apply that standard in a few instances.
349. Buman sacrifices, the most dismal eflfect of blind and grov-
elling superstition, wore gradually out of use by the prevalence of
reason and humanity. In the days of Sophocles and Euripides,
traces of that practice were still recent ; and the Athenians, through
the prevalence of custom, could without disgust suffer human sacri-
fices to be represented in their theatre, of which the Ipkigerda of
Euripides is a proof But a human sacrifice, being altogether incon-
sistent with modern manners as producing hoiTor instead of pity,
cannot with any propriety be introduced upon a modern stage. I
must therefore condemn the Ijihiffenia of Racine, which, instead of
the tender and sympathetic passions, substitutes disgust and horror.
Another objection occurs against every fable that deviates so remark-
ably from improved notions and sentiments; which is, that" if it
should even command our belief by the authority of history, it ap-
pears too fictitious and unuatui'al to produce a perception of reality
(see chapter ii. part i. sec. 7) : a human sacrifice is so unnatural,
and to us so improbable, that few will be affected with the represen-
tation of it more than with a imvy- tale.
valueless in itself, may, from associations connected with it, liave a value
which money cannot measure; and articles of dress, which would otherwise ba
to us indifferent or odious, become beautiful by their association with those
persons whom we have been accustomed to consider as models of elegance.
It is indeed astonishing wliat an effect this principle will liave upon our feel-
ings ; and from looking too exclusively at tacts connected with it, some have
been led to doubt wliether there is any such thing as a permanent principle ot
taste. It would really seem that, within the bounds of comfort and decency,
both of which are often outraged by fashion, one mode of dress may come tc
be a.s becoming as another."]
348. Authority of cnstom in matters of rigiit and wrong, — Of ancient manners as com-
pared with motiern. — How far custom ought to justify certain manners.
849. Human sacrifices represented before tiie Atlieniaaa. — The Iphigenia of Etfrii^deo
i»d that of Bacine.
IXTEENAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS 229
CHAPTER XV.
EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
350. So intimately connected are the soul and body, that every
agitation in the fonner produceth a visible effect upon the latter.
There is, at the same time, a wonderful uniformity in that operation;
each class of emotions and passions being invariably attended with
an external appearance peculiar to itself.* These external appear-
ances or signs may not improperly be considered as a natural lan-
guage, expressing to all beholdei-s emotions and passions as they
arise in the heart. Hope, fear, joy, grief, are displayed externally :
the character of a man can l)e read in his face : and beauty, which
makes so deep an impression, is known to result, not so much from
regular features, or a fine complexion, as from good-nature, good
sense, sprighthness, sweetness, or other mental quality, expressed
upon the countenance. Though perfect skill in that language be
rare, yet what is generally known is sufficient for the ordinarj' pur-
poses of life. But by what means we come to understand the
language, is a point of some intricacy : it cannot be by sight merely ;
for upon the most attentive inspection of the human face, all that
can be discerned, are figure, color, and motion, which, singly oi
combined, never can represent a passion, nor a sentiment : the ex-
ternal sign is indeed visible ; but to understand its meaning w«
must be able to connect it with the passion that causes it, an opera-
tion far beyond the reach of eyesight. Where, then, is the instruc-
tor to be found that can unveil this secret connection ? If we apply
to experience, it is yielded, that from long and diligent observation,
we may gather, in some measure, in what manner those we are ac-
quainted with express their passions extenially ; but with respect to
strangere, we are left in the dark ; and yet we are not puzzled about
the meaning of these external expressions in a stranger, more than
in a bosom-companion. Further, had we no other means but ex-
perience for understanding the external signs of passion, we could
not expect any degree of skill in the bulk of individuals : yet mat-
ters are so much better ordered, that the external expressions of
passions forna a language undei-stood by all, by the young as well a»
the old, by the ignorant as well as the learned : I talk of tlie plain
• Omnis enim motns animi, suum quemdBm a imtura lisbet vultum et sonam
et gestum.- •Cicero,}. iii..Z>« Oratore.
860. Effect of the mind tipon the body.— Natural Unguupe of j>M»1on.- -Wfcst b»«oty
resnlts from.— How w» come to nnder«t«nd thto nnfnral I»nri«ff^ — " *m»in> i^tnon.*
230 EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
and legible charactei-s of that language ; for undoubtedly we are
much indebted to experience iu deciphering the dark and more
delicate expressions.*
■351. The external signs of passion are o^ two kinds, voluntary
and involuntary. The voluntary signs are also of two kinds :
some are arbitraiy, some natural. Words are obviously voluntary
signs; and they are also arbitrary; excepting a few simple sounds
expressive of certain internal emotions, which sounds being the
same in all languages, must be the work of nature : thus the un-
premeditated tones of admiration are the same in all men ; as also
of compassion, resentment, and despair. Dramatic writers ought to
be well acquainted with this natural language of passion : the chief
talent of such a writer is a ready command of the expressions that
nature dictates to every person, when any vi\ad emotion struggles
for utterance ; and the chief talent of a fine reader is a ready com-
mand of tones suited to these expressions.
352. The other kind of voluntaiy signs comprehends certain atti-
tudes or gestures that naturally accompany certain emotions with a
surprising uniformity : excessive joy is expressed by leaping, dan-
cing, or some elevation of the body ; excessive ginef, by sinking or
depressing it ; and prostration and kneeling have been employed by
all nations, and in all ages, to signify profound veneration. Another
circumstance, still more than unifoiinity, demonstrates these gestures
to be natural, viz. their remarkable conformity or resemblance to
the passions that produce them. (See chapter ii. part vi.) Joy,
which is a cheerful elevation of mind, is expressed by an elevatiou
of body : pride, magnanimity, courage, and the whole tribe of ele-
vating passions, are expressed by exteinal gestures that are the same
as to the circumstance of elevation, however distinguishable i»
other respects ; and hence an erect posture is a sign or expression
of dignity :
Two of far nobler shape, erect and tall,
Godlike erect, with native lionor clad,
In naked majesty, seem'd lords of nil. — Paradise Lost, Book iv.
* [Well has Cousin remarked : — " Instead of a statue, observe a real and
living man. Kegard that man who, solicited by the strongest motives to sacri-
fice duty to fortune, triumphs over interest, auer a heroic struggle, and sacri-
fices fortune to virtue. Regard him at the moment when he is about to take
this magnanimous resolution ; his face will appear to me beautiful, because it
expresses the beauty of his soul. Perhaps, under all other circumstances, the
face of the man is common, even trivial ; here, illustrated by the soul which
it manifests, it is ennobled and takes an imposing character of beauty. So, the
natural face of Socrates contrasts strongly with the type of Grecian beauty ;
but look at him on his death-bed, at the moment of drinking the hemlock,
conversing.with iiis disciples on the immortality of the soul, and his face will
appear to yoa sublime." — Led. vii. p. 147.]
851. E.tternal sisns of -jassion twofold.— The voluntary, cf two kinds; arbitrary and
Ditiiral.— The chief talent "ol dramatic writers and of flne reader.-.
■i52. Natural atlitu'** aj(' gestures. — Their conformity to the pa-i»ions producing ttiem.
EXTEKNAL SI0N9 OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 23 1
Grie^ va the other hand, as well as respect, which depress the mind,
canuot, for that reason, be expressed more significantly than by a
similar depression of the body ; and hence, to be cast down, is a
coramoti phrase, signifying to be grieved or dispirited.*
353. One would not imagine, who has not given peculiar atten-
,ion, that the body should be susceptible of such variety of attitude
and motion as readily to accompany every different emotion with a
corresponding expression. Humility, for example, is expressed nat-
urally by hanging the head ; arrogance, by its elevation ; and lan-
guor or despondence by reclining it to one side. The expressions of
the hands are manifold : by diti"erent attitudes and motions, they
express desire, hope, fear ; they assist us in promising, in inviting,
in keeping one at a distance ; they are made instruments of threat-
ening, or supplication, of praise, and of horror ; they are erai)Ioyed
in approving, in refusing, in questioning; in showing our joy, our
sorrow, our doubts, our regret, our admiration. These expressions,
so obedient to passion, are extremely difficult to be imitated in a
calm state : the ancients, sensible of the advantage as well as dif-
ficulty of having these expressions at command, bestowed much time
and care in collecting them from observation, and in digesting them
into a practical art, which was taught in their schools as au im-
portant branch of education. Certjiin sounds are by nature allotted
to each passion for expressing it externally. The actor who has
these sounds at command to captivate the ear, is mighty ; if he have
also proper gestures at command to captivate the eye, he is irre-
sistible.
354. The foregoing si'gns, though in a strict sense voluntary, can-
not, however, be restrained but with the utmost difficulty when
prompted by passion. We scarce need a stronger proof than the
gestures of a keen player at bowls : observe only how he writhes his
body, in order to restore a stray bowl to the right track. It is one
article of good-breeding to suppress, as much as possible, these ex-
ternal signs of passion, that we may not in company appear too
warm, or too interested. The same observation holds in speech : a
passion, it is true, when in extreme, is silent (see chap, xvii.) ; but
when less violent it must be vented in words, which have a peculiar
force not to be equalled in a sedate composition. The ease and se-
curity we have in a confidant, may encourage us to talk of ourselves
and of our feelings ; but the cause is more general ; for it operates
• Instead of a complimental speech in addressinsr a superior, the Cl.in«»e
deliver the cornpliinent in writing, the smallncss of the letters bem^ If''^*}':
Uoned to the degree of respect; and the highest compliment u to make tuo
letters so small as not to be legible. Here is a clear evulcnco ot » ™^'''*' *^'|:
nection between respect and littleness : a man hnmbles himself before 1 •
superior, and endeavors to contract himself and hw liandwntiug witlun t(.e
8inallcst b:>uuds.
868. The great variety of attitude and (iresture of wliich the body Is tiweeptible foe M-
presaiug emotion. What the head and the band* may eipresa.
232 EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
when we are alone as well as in company. Passion is the cause ;
for in many instances it is no slight gratification to vent a passion
externally by words as well as by gestures. Some passions, Avhen at
a certain height, impel us so strongly to vent them in words, that
we speak with an audible voice even when there is none to listen.
It is that circumstance in passion which justifies soliloquies ; and it
is that circumstance which proves them to be natural. The mind
sometimes favoi-s this impulse of passion, by bestowing a temporary
sensibility upon any object at hand, in order to make it a confidant.
Thus in the Winter's Tale (Act III. Sc. 6), Antigonus addresses
himself to an infant whom he was ordered to expose :
Come, poor babe,
I have heard, but not believed, that spirits of the dead
May walk again : if such things be, thy mother
Appear'd to me last night ; for ne'er was dream
So like a walking.
355. The involuntary signs, which are all of them natural, are
either peculiar to one passion, or common to many. Every vivid
passion hath an external expression peculiar to itself, not excepting
pleasant passions ; witness admiration and mirth. The pleasant
emotions that are less vivid have one common expression ; from
which we may gather the strength of the emotion, but scarce the
kind : we perceive a cheerful or contented look ; and we can make
no more of it. Painful passions, being all of them violent, are dis-
tinguishable from each other by their external expressions ; thus
fear, shame, anger, anxiety, dejection, despair, have each of them
peculiar expressions, which are apprehended without the least con-
fusion : some painful passions produce violent eftects upon the body,
trembling, for example, starting, and swooning ; but these eftects,
depending in a good measure upon singulaiity of constitution, are
not uniform in all men.
356. The involuntary signs, such of them as are displayed upon
the countenance, are of two kinds : some are temporary, making
their appearance with the emotions that produce them, and vanishing
with these emotions ; others, being formed gradually by some vio-
lent passion often recurring, become permanent signs of that passion,
and serve to denote the disposition or temper. The face of an infant
indicates no particular disposition, because it cannot be marked with
any character, to which time is necessary : even the temporary signs
ai'e extremely awkward, being the fii-st rude essays of Nature to
discover internal feelings ; thus the "shrieking of a new-born infant,
without tears or sobbings, is plainly an attempt to weep ; and some
of these temporary signs, as smiling and frowning, cannot be ob-
served for some months after birth. Permanent signs, formed in
854 The foregoing signs difficult to restrain when prompted by passion.—What good-
breeding requires.— Passion prone to vent itself in words and gestures; even to irrationtJ
objects.— Soliloquy.
:V>\ Tl)€ involuntnry .ign^ eitbcr peonliar to one pasrion, or common to many.
EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 233
youth while the body is soft and flexible, are preserved entire by the
firmness and solidity that the body acquires, and are never obliterated
even by a change of temper. Such signs are not produced after
the fibres become rigid ; some violent cases excepted, such as re-
iterated fits of the gout or stone through a coui-so of time : but these
signs are not so obstinate as what are produced in youth ; for when
the cause is removed, they gradually wear away, and at last vanish.
357. The natural signs of emotions, voluntary and involuntary,
being nearly the same in all men, form a univei-sfd language, which
no disUmce of place, no difteience of tribe, no diversity of tongue,
can darken or render doubtful : even education, though of mighty
influence, hath not power to vary or sophisticate, far less to destroy,
their signification. This is a wise appointment of Providence ; for
if these signs were like words, arbitrary and vaiiable, the thoughts
and volitions of strangei-s would \xi entirely hid from us ; which
would prove a great, or rather invincible, obstruction to the forma-
_^tion of societies ; but as matters are ordered, the external appear-
ances of joy, grief, anger, fear, shame, and of the other passions,
forming a universal language, open a direct avenue to the heart.
As the arbitrary signs vary in every country, there could be no
communication of thoughts among different nations, were it not foi
the natural signs, in which all agree : and as the discoveiiug pas-
sions instantly at their birth is essential to our well-being, and often
necessary for self-preservation, the Author of our nature, attentive to
our wants, hath provided a passage to the heart, which never can
be obstructed while eyesight remains.
358. In an inquiiy concerning the external signs of passion, ac-
tions must not be overlooked : for though singly tliey afibrd no
clear light, they are, upon the whole, the best interpreters of the
heart. By observing a man's conduct for a course of time, we dis-
cover unerringly the various passions that move him to action, what
he loves and what he hates. In our younger yeai-s, every single ac-
tion is a mark, not at all ambiguous of the temper; for in childhood
there is Httle or no disguise : the subject becomes more intricate in
advanced age ; but even there, dissimulation is seldom carried on
for any length of time. And thus the conduct of life is the most
perfect expression of the internal disposition. It merits not indeed
the title of a universal language ; because it is not thoroughly un-
derstood but by those of penetrating genius or extensive observar
tion : it is a language, however, which eveiy one can decipher in
some measure, and which, joined with the other external signs,
affords sufficient means for the direction of our conduct with regard
to others : if we commit any mistake when such light is afforded,
866. Signs, temporary or permanent Temporary signs In tnftincy. Permanent rigw
formed in youtli. ^ , ___ , . _,^
857. Tho natural signs form a nnlvcrs-u language.— A wis* f\ uolnUnent or rrovia«io*
234 KXTKKNAL SIGNsJ OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
it cat. never be the effect of unavoidable ignorance, but of rashnes*
or inadvertence.
359. Retiecting on the various expressions of our emotions, we
recognize the anxious care of Nature to discover men to each other.
Strong emotions, as above hinted, beget an impatience to express
them externally by speech and other voluntary signs, which cannot
be suppressed without a painful effort : thus a sudden fit of passion
vs a common excuse for indecent behavior or opprobrious language.
A.S to involuntary signs, these are altogether unavoidable : no voli-
tion or effort can prevent the shaking of the limbs or a pale vis-
age, in a fit of terror : the blood flies to the face upon a sudden
emotion of shame, in spite of all opposition :
Vergogiia, clie'n altrui stampo natura,
Non si puo' rinegar: cbe se tu' tenti
Di cacciarla dal cor, fugge nel volto.
Pastor Fido, Act II. So. 5.
Emotions, indeed, properly so called, which are quiescent, pro-
duce no remarkable signs externally. Nor is it necessary that the
more deliberate passions should, because the operation of such pas-
sions is neither sudden nor violent : these, however, remain not
altogether in obscurity ; for being more frequent than violent pas-
sion, the bulk of our actions are directed by them. Actions, there-
fore, display, with sufficient evidence, the more deliberate passions ;
and complete the admirable system of external signs, by which we
become skilful in human nature.
360. What comes next in order is, to examine the efl'ects produced
upon a spectator by external signs of passion. None of these signs
are beheld with indifference ; they are productive of various emo-
tions, tending all of them to ends wise and good. This curious
subject makes a capital branch of human nature: it is peculiarly
useful to writers who deal in the pathetic ; and to history-painters it
is indispensable.
It is mentioned above, that each passion, or class of passions,
hath its peculiar signs ; and, with respect to the present subject, it
must be added, that these invariably make certain impressions on a
spectator : the external signs of joy, for example, produce a cheerful
emotion ; the external signs of grief produce pity ; and the exter-
nal signs of rage produce a sort of teiTor even in. those who are not
aimed at.
361. Secondly, it is natural to think, that pleasant passions should
express themselves externally by signs that to a spectator appear
agreeable, and painful passions by signs that to him appear dis-
858. Action, the best interpretor of the heart ; especially in our earlier years.— Th«
language of action in more advanced years not easily understood.
859. The care of nature to discover men to each other. — Quiescent emotions produoo
no remarliable external sign. — The m »re deliberate passions, how expressed.
860. Effects produced upon a spectator by external signs of passiop ; by those of
Joy, «&c /
EXTERNAL SIGNS OF KMOTIOXs AND PASSIONS. ^J'^fl
agreeable. This conjecture, which Nature sugirests, is confmneil by
expenence. Pride possibly niiiy be thoii^rht'an exception, the ex-
ternal signs of which are disagreeabk', tiiou<rh it Ik) coiniuoniv
reck..ned a pleasant paa<ioii ; but pride is not a^n exception, U-inir in
reality a mixed passion, paitly pleasant, partly painful ; for when a
proud raan confines his thoughts to himself, and to his own dignity
or importfince, the passion is pleasant, and its external signs agiecji-
ble ; but as piide chiefly consists m undervaluing or conteuininfr
others, it is so far painful, and its exteraal signs disagreeable. °
Thirdly, it is laid down above, that an agreeable object produceth
always a pleasant emotion, and a disagreeable object one that if
painful. (See chapter ii. part vii.) According to this law, the
external signs of a pleasant passion, being agreeable, must produce
in the spectator a^ pleasant emotion ; and the external signs of a
painful passion, being disagreeable, must produce in him a painfu'.
emotion.
362. Fourthly, in the presrnt chapter it is observed, that pleasant
passions are, for the most part, expressed externally in one uniform
manner ; but that all the painful passions are distinguishable from
each other by their external expressions. The emotions accordingly
raised in a spectator by external signs of pleasant passions, have
little variety : these emotions are pleasant or cheerful, and we have
not words to reach a more particular description. But the external
signs of painful passions produce in the spectator emotions of difler-
ent kinds : the emotions, for example, raised by external signs of
grief, of remorse, of anger, of envy, of malice, are clearly distin-
guishable from each other.
363. Fifthly, external signs of pMinful passions are some of them
attractive, some repulsive. Of every painful passion that is also
disagreeable,* the external signs are repulsive, repelling the specta-
tor from the object ; and the passion raised by such exteraal signs
may be also considered as repulsive. Painful passions that are
agreeable produce an opposite effect: their external signs are attrac-
tive, drawing the spectator to them, and producing in him benevo-
lence to the person upon whom these signs appear ; witness distress
painted on the countenance, which inst^mtaneously inspires the s]ieo-
tator with pity, and impels "him to afford relief. ' And the passion
raised by such external signs may also bo considered as attractive.
The cause of this difierence among the painful passions raised by
their exteraal signs may be readily gathered from what is laid down,
chapter ii. part vjL
* See passions explained as agreeable, chapter ii. part ii.
• ^
361. Signs of pleasant passions, apreeable to a spectator, Ac— Pride, no exception.- -An
Bgreoable object produoos a pleasant emotion. &c.
862. Emotions raised by external signs of pleasant passions have little vtriety ; not w hj
tnos-'ii of painful passions.
863. Kxternal signs of palnfi p.-issions either attractive or repulsive.
236 EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOllONS \ND PASSIONS.
364. It is now time to look back to the question proposed in the
beginning, How we come to understand external signs, so as to refer
each sign to its proper passion ? We have seen that this bi'anch of
knowledge cannot be deiived originally from sight, nor from ex-
perience. Is it then implanted in us by nature ? The following
considerations will incline us to answer the question in the affirma-
tive. In the first place, the external signs of passion must be nat-
ural ; for they are invariably the same in every countiy, and among
the different tribes of men : pride, for example, is always expressed
by an erect posture, reverence by prostration, and sorrow by a de-
jected look. Secondly, we are not even indebted to experience for
the knowledge that these expressions are natural and universal ; for
we are so framed as to have an innate conviction of the fact : let a
man change his habitation to the other side of the globe, he will,
from the accustomed signs, infer the passion of fear among his new
neighbors with as little hesitation as he did at home. But why,
after all, involve ourselves in preliminary observations, when the
doubt may be directly solved as follows i! That, if the meaning of
external signs be not derived to us from sight, nor from experience,
there is no remaining soiu'ce whence it can be derived but from
nature.
365. We may then venture to pronounce, with some degree of
assurance, that man is provided by nature with a sense or faculty
that lays open to him every passion by means of its external ex-
pressions. And we cannot entertain any reasonable doubt of this,
when we reflect that the meaning of external signs is not hid even
from infants : an infant is remarkably aftected with the passions of
its nurse expressed in her countenance ; a smile cheers it, a frown
makes it afraid : but fear cannot be without apprehending danger ;
and what danger can the infant apprehend, unless it be sensible that
its nurse is angry ? We must, therefore, admit that a child can
read anger in its nurse's face ; of which it must be sensible intui-
tively, for it has no other means of knowledge. I do not affirm that
these particulars are clearly apprehended by the child, for to pro-
duce clear and distinct perceptions, reflection and experience are
requisite ; but that even an infant, when afraid, must have some
notion of its betng in danger, is evident.
That we should be conscious intuitively of a passion from its ex-
ternal expressions, is conformable to the analogy of nature : the
knowledge of that language is of too great importance to be left
upon expeiience ; because a foundation so uncertain and precarious
would prove a great obstacle to the formation of societies. Wisely,
therefore, is it ordered, and agreeably to the system of Providence,
that we should have nature for 5ur instructor.
864 How we refer each sign to Its proper passion. Considerations wlilch sbow that
this knowledge is implanted by nature.
865. Infants atfected by external signs. Argument from analogy.
EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 237
866. Manifold and admirable are the purposes to which the ex-
ternal signs of passion are made subservient by the Author of our
nature : those occasionally mentioned above make but a part
Several final causes remain to be unfolded ; and to that task I pro-
coed with alacrity. In the first place, the signs of internal agitation
displayed externally to every spectator, tend to fix the signification
of many words. The only etiectual means to ascertain the meaning
of any doubtful word, is an appeal to the thing it represents ; and
hence the ambiguity of words expressive of things that are not ob-
jects of external sense, for in that case an appeal is denied. Passion,
strictly speaking, is not an object of external sense, but its external
signs are ; and by means of these signs passions may be appealed to
with tolerable accuracy : thus the words that denote our passions,
next to those that denote external objects, have the most distinct
meaning. Words signifying internal action and the more delicate
feelings, are less distinct. This defect with regard to internal action
IS what chiefly occasions the intricacy of logic : the terms of that
science are far from being sufficiently ascertained, even after much
care and labor bestowed by Locke ; to whom, however, the world is
greatly indebted for removing a mountain of rubbish, and moulding
the subject into a rational and correct form. The same defect is re-
markable in cnticism, which has for its object the more delicate
feelings ; the tenns that denote these feelings being not more dis-
tinct than those of logic. To reduce the science of criticism to any
regular form, has never once been attempted : however rich the ore
may be, no critical chemist has been found to analyze its constituent
parts, and to distinguish each by its own name.
36Y. In the second place, society among individuals is greatly
promoted by that universal language. Looks and gestures give
direct access to the heart, and lead us to select, with tolerable ac-
curacy, the persons who are worthy of our confidence. It is sur-
prising how quickly, and for the most piU"t how correctly, we judge
of character from external appearance.
Thirdly, After social intercourse is commenced, these external
signs, which diffuse through a whole assembly the feelings of each
individual, contribute above all other means to improve the social
affections. Language, no doubt, is the most comprehensive vehicle
for communicating emotions : but in expedition, as well as in power
of conviction, it falls short of the signs under consideration ; the in-
voluntary signs especially, which are incapable of deceit. Where
the countenance, the tones, the gestures, tlie actions, join with the
words in communicating emotions, these united have a force irresist-
ible : thus* all the pleasant emotions of the human heart, with all the
social and virtuous affections, are, by means of these external signs,
' not only perceived but felt By this admirable contrivance, conver-
ge. PurposM to which th» extornul t\gnt of pisslon •!* ror^t luUtrvWnt
238 EXTERNAL SIGNS OF EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS.
sation ixcomes that lively and animating amusement without which
life would at best be insipid ; one joyful countenance spreads cheer-
fulness instantaneously through a multitude of spectators.
368. Fourthly, Dissocial passions, being hurtful by prompting
violence and mischief, are noted by the most conspicuous external
signs, in order to put us upon our guard : thus anger and revenge,
especially when sudden, display themselves on the countenance in
legible characters.* The external signs again of every passion that
threatens danger raise in us the passion of fear ; which, frequently
operating without reason or reflection, moves us by a sudden impulse
to avoid the impending danger. (See chapter ii. part i. sec. 6.)
369. In the fifth place. These external signs are remarkably sub-
servient to morality. A painful passion, being accompanied with
disagreeable external signs, must produce in eveiy spectator a pain-
ful emotion ; but then, if the passion be social, the emotion it pro-
duces is attractive, and connects the spectator with the person who
suffers. Dissocial passions only are productive of repulsive emotions,
involving the spectator's aversion, and frequently his indignation.
This beautiful contrivance makes us cling to the virtuous, and abhor
the wicked.
370. Sixthly, Of all the external signs of passion, those of afflic-
tion or distress are the most illustiious with respect to a final cause.
They are illustrious by the singulanty of their contrivance, and also
by inspiring sympathy, a passion to which human society is indebted
for its greatest blessing, that of providing relief for the distressed.
A subject so interesting deserves a leisurely and attentive examina-
tion. The conformity of the nature of man to his external circum-
stances is in every particular wonderful ; his nature makes him prone
to society ; and society is necessary to his well-being, because in a
solitaiy state he is a helpless being, destitute of support, and in his
manifold distresses destitute of rehef : but mutual support, the shining
attribute of society, is of too great moment to be lefl dependent upon
* Eougli and blunt manners are allied to anger by an internal feeling, as well
as by external expressions resembling in a faint degree those of anger ; there-
fore such manners are easily heightened into anger, and savages for that
reason are prone to anger. Thus rough and blunt manners are unhappy in
two respects : first, they are readily converted into anger ; and next, the change
Deing imperceptible because of the similitude of their external signs, the per-
son against whom the anger is directed is not put upon his guard. It is for
these reasons a great object in society to correct such manners, and to bring
on a habit of sweetness and calmness. This temper has two opposite good
effects. First, it is not easily provoked to wrath. Next, the interval being
great between it and real anger, a person of that temper who receives an
affront has many changes to go through before his anger be inflamed : these
changes have each of them their external sign; and the otfen4ing party is
put upon his guard, to retire, or to endeavor a'reconciliation.
867. Society among individuals thus promoted. — The social afifections improved ; not
only by language, but signs. — What enlivens conversation.
868. Signs of dissocial passions put us on our guard. — Rough and blunt manners nnbftpp;
In two respects.— Opposit* good etfects of » sweet temper.
860. External signs promote morality.
EZTEKNAL SIGNS OP -EMOTIONS AND PASSIONS. 239
c<»ol reason ; it is ordered more wisely, and with gieater oonformiU
to the analogy of nature, that it should be enforced oven inRtiuclivcly
by the passion of sympathy. Here sympathy makes a capital figure,
and contributes, more than any other means, to make life easy and
comfortable. But, however essential the sympatly of othei-s niav be
to our well-being, one beforehand would not readily conceive "how
it could be raised by external signs of distress : for considering the
analogy of nature, if these signs be agreeable, they must give birth
to a pleasant emotion leading every beholder to be pleased with
human woes ; if disagreeable, as they undoubtedly are, ought they
not naturally to repel the spectator from them, in order to be re-
lieved from pain ? Such would be the reasoning beforehand ; and
such would be the effect were man purely a selfish being. But the
benevolence of our nature gives a veiy different direction to the
painful passion of sympathy, and to the desire involved in it : in-
stead of avoiding distress, we fly to it in order to afford relief ; and
our sympathy cannot be otherwise gratified but by giving all the
succor in our power. (See chap. ii. part vii.) Thus external signs
of distress, though disagreeable, are attractive ; and the syu)pathy
they inspire is a powerful cause, impelling us to aflford relief even to
a stranger, as if he were our fnend or relation.*
371. The effects produced in all beholders by external signs of
passion, tend so visibly to advance the social state, that I must in-
dulge my heart with a more narrow inspection of this admirable
branch of the human constitution. These external signs, being all of.
them resolvable into color, figure, and motion, should not naturally
make any deep impression on a spectator; and supposing them
qualified for making deep impressions, we have seen above that the
eftects they produce are not such as might be expected. We can-
not therefore account otherwise for the operation of these external
signs, but by asciibing it to the original constitution of human na-
ture : to improve the social state by making us instinctively rejoice
* It is apoted observation, tliat the deepest trnrredies are the most crowded ;
which in a flight view will be thought an unaccountable bias iu human nature.
Love of novelty, desire of occupation, beauty of action, make us fond of the-
atrical representations ; and, when once engaged, we must follow the Btory to
the conclusion, whatever distress it may create. But we pcnenillv become wise
by experience ; and when we foresee what pain we shall autfer during the connse
of the representation, is it not surprising that persons of reflection do not avoid
such spectacles altogether ? And yet one who has scarce recovered from the
distress of a deep tragedy, resolves coolly and deliberately to go to the very
next, without the slightest obstruction from self-love. The whole mysterj- is
explained by a single observation. That sympathy, though painful, is ntlractivo,
and attaches us to an object in distress, the opposition of self-love notwith-
standing, which should prompt us to iiy from it. And by this curious incchon
ism it is, that persons of any degree of sensibility are attracted by affliction utiJJ
more than by joy.
8T0. Final cause of external signs of distress.— Nature of man conformed to bis dreom
stances.— Sympathy.— W^hy distress does not repel —Why the d«*|>cM tTafKltw are at
tratUve.
240 SENTlMEJfTS.
with the glad of heait, weep with the mourner, and shun those who
threaten danger, is a contrivance no less illustrious for its wisdom
than for its benevolence.
372. I add a reflection, with which I shall conclude. The ex-
ternal signs of passion are a strong indication that man, by his very
constitution, is framed to be open and sincere. A child, in all things
obedient to the impulse of nature, hides none of its emotions : the
savage and clown, who have no guide but pure nature, expose their
hearts to view, by giving way to all the natural signs. And even
■when men learn to dissemble their sentiments, and when behavior
degenerates into art, there still remain checks that keep dissimula-
tion within bounds, and prevent a great part of its mischievous
effects : the total suppression of the voluntary signs during any vivid
passion, begets the utmost uneasiness, which cannot be endured for
any considerable time : this operation becomes indeed less painful
by habit ; but, luckily, the involuntary signs cannot, by any effort,
be suppressed, nor even dissembled. An absolute hypocrisy, by
which the character is concealed, and a fictitious one assumed, is
made impracticable ; and nature has thereby prevented much harm
to society. We may pronounce, therefore, that Nature, herself sin-
cere and candid, intends that mankind should preserve the same
character, by cultivating simplicity and truth, and banishing every
sort of dissimulation that tends to mischief.
CHAPTER XVI.
SENTIMENTS.
3Y3. Every thought prompted by passion, is termed a sentiment
(see Introd. sec. 33). To have a general notion of the different pas-
sions, will not alone enable an artist to make a just representation
of any passion : he ought, over and above, to know the various ap-
pearances of the same passion in different persons. Passions receive
a tincture from every peculiarity of character ; and for that reason it
rarely happens that a passion, in the different circumstances of feel-
ing, of sentiment, and of expression, is precisely the same in any two
persons. Hence the following iiile concerning dramatic and epic
compositions : that a passion be adjusted to the character, the senti-
ments to the passion, and the language to the sentiments. If nature
be not faithfully copied in each of these, a defect in execution is per-
871. The operation of external signs of emotion, attributable to the original constitution
of human nature. Wisdom and benevolence of the contrivance.
S72. Concluding reflection ; what the external signs of p.vsion Indicate. IllnstrattHl in
tb? child ; the savage ; and even in men that have learned to dissemble their eontiraeots.
SENTIMENTS 241
ceived : there may appear some resemblance ; but the picture, upon
the whole, will be insipid, through want of grace and dehcacy. A
painter, in order to represent the various attitudes of the body, ought
to be intimately acquainted with muscular motion : no leas intimate-
ly acquainted with emotions and characters ought a writer to be, in
order to represent the various attitudes of the mind, A general no-
tion of the passions, in their grosser differences of strong and weak,
elevated and himible, severe and gay, is far from being suflBcient :
pictures foi-med so supei-ficially have little resemblance, and no ex-
pression; yet it will appear by and by, that in many instances our
axlists are deficient even- in that superficial knowledge.
In handling the present subject, it would be endless to trace even
the ordinary passions through their nice and minute differences.
Mine shall be an humbler task ; which is, to select from the besf
writers instances of faulty sentiments, after paving the way by soow
general observations.
374. To talk in the language of music, each passion hath a cer-
tain tone, to which every sentiment proceeding from it ought to be
tuned with the greatest accuracy ; which is no easy work, especially
where such harmony ought to be supix)rted during tlie course of a
long theatrical representation. In order to reach such delicacy of
execution, it is necessary that a writer assume the precise charjicter
and passion of the pei-sonage represented ; which requires an un-
common genius. But it is the only difficulty ; for the writer, who,
annihilating himself, can thus become another person, need be in no
pain about the sentiments that belong to the assumed character:
these will flow without the least study, or even preconception ; and
Avill frequently be as delightfully new to himself as to his reader.
But if a lively picture even of a single emotion require an effort of
genius, how much greater the effort to compose a passionate dialogue
with as many different tones of passion as there are speakers ! With
what ductihty of feehng must that writer be endowed, who ap-
proaches perfection in such a work : when it is necessary to assume
different and even opposite characters and passions, in tlie quickest
succession ! Yet this work, diflBcult as it is, yields to that of com-
posing a dialogue in genteel comedy, exhibiting characters without
passion. The reason is, that the difl^erent tones of character are more
delicate and less in sight, than those of passion ; and accordindy,
many writers, who have no genius for drawing characters, make a shift
to represent tolerably well an ordinary passion in its simple move-
ments. But of all works of this kind, what is truly the most diffi-
cult, is a characteristical dialogue upon any philosophical subject :
to interweave characters with reasoning, by suiting to the character
8T8. Define aentiment—Uow passions are modifled.— Rule for dnmwUo ud epJo com-
po$tttons
• 874 Sentiment to be a<lapted to each passion.— The writer must Msnme the cJi»r«e»r
and passion of the pcrsu- reprosente*!.— Difficulty of ooinpoatng diaJogu*. ThrM ktao*
coinpareiL
I 1
242 BENTIMENTS.
of each speaker a peculiarity, not only of thought, but of expression,
requires the perfection of genius, taste, and judgtnent.
375. How nice dialogue-writing is, will be evident, even without
reasoning, from the miserable compositions of that kind found with-
out numlber in all languages. The art of mimicking any singularity
in gesture or in voice, is a rare talent, though directed by sight and
hearing, the acutest and most lively of our external senses: how
much more rare must the talent be, of imitating characters and in-
ternal emotions, tracing all their different tints, and representing
them in a lively manner by natural sentiments properly expressed !
The truth is, such execution is too delicate for an ordinary genius :
and for that reason, the bulk of writers, instead of expressing a pas-
sion as one does who teels it, content themselves with describing it
in the language of a spectator. To awake passion by an internal
effort merely, without any external cause, requires great sensibility :
and yet that operation is necessary, no less to the writer than to the
actor ; because none but those who actually feel a passion, can rep-
resent it to the life. The writer's part is the more complicated : he
must add composition to passion ; and must, in the quickest succes-
sion, adopt every different character. But a veiy humble flight of
imagination, may serve to convert a writer into a spectator ; so as
to figure, in some obscure manner, an action as passing in his sight
and hearing. In that figured situation, being led naturally to write
hke a spectator, he entertains his readers with his own reflections,
with cool description, and florid declamation ; instead of making
them eye-witnesses, as it were, to a real event, and to every move-
ment of genuine passion.* Thus most, of our plays appear to be
cast in the same mould ; pei-sonages without character, the mere
outlines of passion, a tiresome monotony, and a pompous declama-
tory style.f
376. This descriptive manner of representing passion, is a very
cold entertainment : our sympathy is not raised by description ; we
must first be lulled into a dream of reality, and every thing must
appear as passing in our sight (see chap. ii. part i. sect. 7). Un-
* In the uSneid, the hero is made to describe himself in the following words:
iiumpius JEneas,/ama super cethera notvs. Virgil could never have been guilty
of an impropriety so gross, had he assumed the personage of his hero, instead
of uttering the sentiments of a spectator. Nor would Xenophon have made
the following speech for Cyrus the younger, to his Grecian auxiliaries, whom
he was leading against his brother Artaxerxes : " I have chosen you, 0 Greeks !
my auxiliaries, not to enlarge my army, for I have Barbarians without number;
but because y)u surpass all the Harbariam in valor and military discipline."
This sentiment is Xenophon's, for surely Cyrus did not reckon his countrymen
Barbarians.
+ "Chez Racine tout est sentiment; il a su faire TpnTlei chacun pour sot, et
o'est en cela qu'il est vraiment unique parmi les auteurs dramatiques de sa na-
tion."— Rousseau.
875. Rare talent re<;ulred In Imitating characters and Internal emotions.— Most wrltoM
merely describe passion.— More easy to write as a spectator than to feol the passion <!••
►iribed.—Remarks on Virgi! and Xeiioplion.
SENTIMENTS. 34S
happy is the player of genius who acts a capital part in what may
be tei-med a descriptive tragedij ; after assuming the very passion
tliat is to be represented, how is he cramped in action, when he
must utter, not the sentiments of the passion he feels, but a cold de-
scription in the language of a bystander ! It is that imperfection,
I am persuaded, in the bulk of our plays, which confines our stage
almost entirely to Shakspeare, notwithstanding his many irregulari-
ties. In our late English tragedies, we sometimes find sentimenla
tolerably well adapted to a plain passion: but we must not, in any
of them, expect a sentiment expressive of character ; and, upon that
very account, our late performances of the dramatic kind are for the
most part intolerably insipid.
377. Looking back upon what is said, I am in some apprehen-
sion of not being perfectly underetood ; for it is not easy to avoid
obscurity in handling a matter so complicated ; but I promise to set
it in the clearest light, by adding example to precept. The first ex-
amples shall, be of sentiments that appear the legitimate offspring
of passion ; to which shall be opposed what are descriptive only,
and illegitimate : and in making this comparison, I boiTow my in-
stances from Shakspeare and Corneille, who for genius in dramatio
composition stand uppermost in the rolls of fame.
Shakspeare shall furnish the first example, being of sentiments die*
tated by a violent and perturbed passion :
Lear. Filial ingratitude i
Is it not, as if this mouth should tear this hand
For lifting food to't ? — But I'll punish home ;
No, I'll weep no more. In such a night,
To shut me out ! Pour on, I will endure.
In such a night as this ! O Kegan, Goneril,
Your old kind father, whose frank heart (jave all—
O ! that way madness lies ; let me shun tiial;
No more of'that.
Kent. Good, my lord, enter here.
Lear. I'r'ythee, go in thyself, seek thine own case,
This tempest will not give me leave to ponder
On things would hurt me more : — but I'll go in ;
In, boy, go first. Yon houseless povertv
Nay, get thee in ; I'll pray, and then I'll sleep-
Poor naked wretches, whcresoe'er you arc,
That bide the pelting of this pitiless storm !
How shall your houseless heads, and unfed sides,
Your loop'd and window'd ruggedncss defend you
From seasons such as these ? O I have ta'en
Too little care of this ! Take physic. Pomp ;
Expose thyself to feel what wretches feel.
That thou may'st shake the superflux to them.
And show the heavens more just.
Xing Lear, Act III. 8«. 8.
I give another example of the same kind, expressing sentinoent*
arising from remorse and despair :
878. Defects of the doscrlpUve muiDer of repreaentiiic p«B(toii.~ll6rtt of SbaktpMre^
214 sEjrriMEirra.
OtMlo. I.J 1 I have a weapon :
A better never did itself sustain
Upon a soldier's thigh. I've seen the day,
That with this little arm, and this good sword,
I've made my way through more impediment
Than twenty times your stop. But, oh vain boast 1
Who can control his fate ? 'tis not so now.
Be not afraid, though you do see me weapon'd ;
Here is my journey's end, here is my butt,
The very sea-mark of my utmost sail.
Do you go back dismay'd ? 'tis a lost fear.
Man but a rush against Othello's breast.
And he retires. Where should Othello go?
Now — how dost thou look cow ? Oh ill-starr'd wench
Pale as thy smock ! When we shall meet at compt.
This look of tliine will hurl my soul from heaven.
And fiends will snatch at it. Cold, cold, my girl ;
Ev'n like thy chastity. O cursed slave ! ,
Whip me, ye devils.
From the possession of this heavenly sight ;
Blow me about in winds, roast me in sulphur.
Wash me in steep down gulfs of liquid fire
Oh, Desdemona ! Desdemona I dead ! dead ! oh ! q1i !
OtIieUo, Act V. So. ».
The seiitiments here displayed flow so naturally from the passions
represented, that we cannot conceive any imitation more perfect.
378. With regard to the French author, truth obliges me to ac-
knowledge, that he describes in the style of a spectator, instead of
expressing passion like one who feels it; which naturally betrays him
into a tiresome monotony, and a pompous declamatoiy style.* It
is scarce necessary to give examples, for he never varies from that
tone. I shall, however, take two passages at a venture, in order to
be confronted with those transcribed above. In the tragedy of
Cinna, Emilia, after the conspiracy Avas discovered, having nothing
in view but racks and death to herself and her lover, receives a par-
don from Augustus, attended with the biightest circumstances of
* This criticism reaches the French dramatic writers in general, with very
few exceptions : their tragedies, excepting those of Racine, are mostly, if not
totallv, descriptive. Corneille led the way ; and later writers, imitating his
manner, have accustomed the French ear to a style, formal, pompous, de-
clamatory, which suits not with any passion. Hence, to burlesque a French
tragedy, IS not more difficult than to burlesque a stiflf solemn fop. The facility
of the operation has in Paris introduced a singular amusement, which is, to
burlesque the more successful tragedies in a sort of farce, called aparodij. La
Motte, who himself appears to have been sorely galled by some of these pro-
ductions, acknowledges, that no more is necessary to give them currency but
barely to vary the dramatis persona, and instead of kings and heroes, queens
and princesses, to substitute tinkers and tailors, milkmaids and seamstresses.
The declamatory style, so different from the genuine expression of passion,
passes in some measure unobserved, when great personages are the speakers :
but in the mouths of the vulgar the impropriety with regard to the speaker m
well as to the passion represented, is so rem.irkable as to become ridiculous.
A tragedy, where every passion is made to speak in its natural tone, is not lia-
ble to be thus burlesqued : tlie same passion is by all men expressed nearly in
the same manner ; and, therefore, the genuine expressions of a passion cannot
be ridiculous in the mouth of any man wlio is susceptible of the passion.
87T. Ezunpk of eentlments dktatci! by passtor ; by remorse and d«^»»r.
I
SEN-flMKNTO. 245
magnanimity and tendeniess. Tliis is a Incky situation foi repre-
senting the psissions of surprise and gratitude in their different
stages, which seem naturally to be what follow. These passionn,
raised at once to the utmost pitch, and being at first too big for
utteiance, must, for some moments, be expressed by violent gestures
only : as soon as there is vent for words, the fii-st expressions are
broken and interrupted : at last Ave ought to expect a tide of in-
toiTOingled sentiments, occasioned by the fluctuation of the mind
between the two passions. ^Emilia is made to behave in a very
different manner : with extreme coolness she describes her own
situation, as if she were merely a spectator, or rather the poet takes
the task off her hands. (Act V. Sc. 3.)
In the tragedy of Sertorius, the queen, sui"pnsed with the news that
her lover was assassinated, instead of venting any passion, degener-
ates into a cool spectator, and undertakes to instruct the bystanders
how a queen ought to behave on such an occasion, (Act V. Sc. 3.)
3*79. So much in general upon the genuine sentiments of passion.
I proceed to particular observations. And, fii-st, passions seldom
continue uniform any considerable time : they generally fluctuate,
swelling and subsiding by turns, often in a quick succession (see
chapter ii. part iii.) ; and the same sentiments cannot be just unless
they correspond to such fluctuation. Accordingly, climax never
shows better than in expressing a swelling passion : the following
passages Jiiay suffice for an illustration :
Oroonoko. Can vou raise the dead ?
Pursue and overtake tlie winjrs of time ?
And bring about again the liours, the davs,
The years that made me happy "i— Oroonoko, Act II. 8c. 3.
Almeria. How liast thou charm'd
The wildness of the waves and rocks to this ?
That thus relenting they have given thee back
To earth, to light and life, to love and me ?
Mourning Bride, Act I. 8a T.
I would not be the villain that thou thiuk'st
For the whole space that's in the tyrant's grasp.
And the rich earth to boot. — Macbeth, Act iV. So. 4.
The following passage expresses finely tlie progress of conviction :
Let me not stir, nor breathe, lest I dissolve
That tender, lovely form of painted air,
So like Almeria. Ha 1 it sinks, it falls ;
I'll catch it ere it goes, and grasp her shade.
'Tis life! 'tis warm! 'tis she! 'tis she herself! ,, « -
It is Almeria, 'tis, :t is my wife '.—Mourning MruU, Act II. 8c. ».
In the progress of thought, our resolutions become more vigorous
as well as our passions :
878. Peculiarities of Corneille.-Frencl. trafteJies easily burlesqueA How tbb U 4oM
—Remarks on tlie trnsedies of Cinna and Arrtoriii». .-.1iIb»
379. Passions seWom uniform for a long time.— CliiMX. expretsiv* of* »w«inii«
Examples.
246 SKNTIMtCNTO.
If evci I do J ield or give consent,
By an action, word, or thought, to wed
Another L)rd ; may then just heaven shower down, &c.
Ibid. Act I. Sc. 1.
380. And this leads to a second observation. That the different
stages of a passion, and its different directions, from birth to extinc-
tion, must be carefully represented in their order ; because otherwise
the sentiments, by being misplaced, will appear forced and unnat-
ural. Resentment, for example, when provoked by an atrocious
injury, discharges itself first upon the author : sentiments therefore
of revenge come always first, and must in some measure be ex-
hausted before the person injured thinks of grieving for himself. In
the Old of Corneille, Don Diegue, having been affronted in a cruel
manner, expresses scarce any sentiment of revenge, but is totally
occupied in contemplating the low situation to which he is reduced
by the affront :
0 rage ! 6 desespoir! 6 vieillesso ennemie !
N'ai-je done tant vecu que pour cette infamie?
Et ne suis-je blanehi dans les trauvaux guerriers.
Que pour voir en un jour fl6trlr taut do lauriers ?
Mon oras, qu'avec respect toute I'Espagne admire,
Mon bras, qui tant de fois a suave cet empire,
Tant do fois aifermi le trone de son Koi,
Trahit done ma querelle, et no fait rien pour moi I
0 cruel souvenir de ma gloire passee !
(Euvre de tant de jours en un jour effaede !
Nouvelle dignite fatale ii mon bonheur !
Precipice elevd d'ou tombe mon honneur !
Faut-il de votre eclat voir triompher le Comte.
Et mourir sans vengeance, ou vivro dans la honte?
Le Old, Act I. Sc. 7.
These sentiments are certainly not the first that are suggested by
the passion of resentment. As the first movements of resentment
are always directed to its object, the very same is the case of grief.
Yet with relation to the sudden and severe distemper that seized
Alexander bathing in the river Cydnus, Quintus Curtius describes
the first emotions of the army as directed to themselves, lamenting
that they were left without a leader, far from home, and had scarce
any hopes of returning in safety : their king's distress, Avhich must
naturally have been their first concern, occupies them but in the
second place, according to that author. In the Aminta of Tasso,
Sylvia, upon a report of her lover's death, which she believed cer-
tain, instead of bemoaning the loss of her beloved, turns her thoughts
upon herself, and wonders her heart does not break :
Ohime, ben son di sasso,
Poi che questa novella non m'uccid.e. — Act IV. Sc. 2.
381. A person sometimes is agitated at once by different passions ;
and the mind, in that case, vibrating like a pendulum, vents itself
880. The different stages of a passion to be represented In order. For Instance, resent*
ment— The Oid of Corneille. — Kesentmeut first directeil to its object; so with griet—
Description of Alexander's death, by Q. Curtius, faulty.— Sylvia, &c
SENTIMEN'Ili. 247
in sentiraei.ts that partake of the same nbration. This I give as a
third observation :
Queen. Would I had ne'er trod this English earth,
Or felt the flatteries that grow upon it !
Y's've angels' faces, but heaven knows your hearts.
What shall become of me now ? wretched lady !
I am the most unhappy woman living.
Alas 1 poor wenches, where are now your fortunes ? [2b htr tMWMt.
Shipwreck'd upon a kingdom, wlicre no pity,
No friends, no hope ! no kindred ween for me !
Almost no grave allow'd me. Umry VIII. Act III. Sc. I.
OlMlo. Oh devil, devil !
If that the earth could teem with woman's tears,
Kach drop she fulls would prove a crocodile.
Out of my sight!
Desdemona. I will not stiiy t' offend you. [Gomg.
Ludovico. Truly, an obedient lady :
I do beseech your lordship, call her back.
0th. Mistress
• Des. My lord.
0th. What would vou with her, sir ?
Lxid. Who, I, my lord ?
0th. Aye ; you did wish that I would make her tarn :
Sir, she can turn and turn, and yet go on ;
And turn again. And she can weep, sir, weep :
And she's obedient : as you say, obedient ;
Very obedient — proceed you in your tears-
Concerning tills, sir— oh well painted passion I
I am commanded home— get you jiway,
I'll send for you anon— sir, 1 obey the mandate.
And will return to Venice. Ilence, avaunt I [Exit DMdenuma.
OtheUo, Act IV. So. ft.
Emilia. Oh, my good lord, I would speak a word with you.
OtheUo. Yes, 'tis Emilia— I5y and by— She's dead.
'Tis like she comes to speak of Cassio'a death :
The noise was high— Ha ! I'o more moving I
Still as the grave. Sh.all 8»« come in i were't good ?
I think she stirs again— Ni— What's the best!
If she come in, she'll sur'. speak to my wife ;
My wife ! my wife ! WKat wife ? I have no wife ;
Oh, insupportable! Oh. tieavy honrl— Othello, Act IV. Sc. 7.
3«^. A fourth observati'O is, That nature, which gave us pa^ion.\
and made them extrercely beneficial when moderate, intended un-
doubtedly that they should be subjected to the government of reason
and conscience. (See chap. ii. part vii.) It is therefore against the
order of nature, that passion in any case should take the lead m
contradiction to reason and conscience : such a sUte of nund is a
sort of anarchy, which every one is ashamed of, and endeavors to
hide or dissemble. Even love, however laudatie, is attended with
a conscious shame when it becomes immoderate: it is covered from
the world, and disclosed only to the beloved object :
Et quo I'amour souvont do romors combuttu,
Paroisse une foible.sse, et "^"^.XI^lw PoH. Chant, iii. 1. 101.
SSI The mind, aititated St 01)00 by different pM«loM.-//-«n' ^V//.-Oa**to.
248 SENTIMENTS.
Oh, they love least that let men know their love.
Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act I. Sc. 8.
Hence a capital rule in the representation of immoderate passions,
that they ought to be hid or dissembled as much as possible. And
this holds in an especial manner with respect to criminal passions :
one never counsels the commission of a crime in plain terms : guilt
must not appear in its native colors, even in thought ; the proposal
must be made by hints, and by representing the action in sorae_ fa-
vorable light. Of the propriety of sentiment upon such an occasion,
Shakspeare, in the Temj^est, has given us a beautiful example, in a
speech by the usurping Duke of Milan, advising Sebastian to murder
his brother, the King of Naples :
Antonio. What might,
Worthy Sebastian— 0, what might— no more.
And yet, methinks. I see it in thy face,
What thou shouldst be : th' occasion speaks thee, and
My strong imagination sees a crown
Dropping upon thy head. Act II. Sc. 1.
There never was drawn a more complete picture of this kind, than
that of King John soliciting Hubert to murder the young Prince
Arthur :
K. John. Come hither, Hubert. 0 my gentle Hubert,
We owe thee much ; within this wall of flesh
There is a soul counts thee her creditor,
And with advantage means to pay thy love.
And, my good friend, thy voluntary oath
Lives in this bosom, dearly cherish'd.
Give me thy hand, I had a thing to say
But I will At it with some better time.
By Heaven, Hubert, I'm almost ashamed
To sav what good respect I have of thee.
Robert. I am much bounden to your majesty.
K. John. Good friend, thou hast no cause to say so yet-
But thou shalt have— and creep time ne'er so slow,
Yet it shall come for me to do thee good.
I had a thing to say but let it go ;
The sun is in the heaven : and the proud day,
Attended with the pleasures of the world.
Is all too wanton, and too full of gawds.
To give me audience. If the midnight bell
Did with his iron tongue and brazen mouth
Sound one in the drowsy race of night ;
If this same were a church-yard where we stand.
And thou possessed with a thousand wrongs ;
Or if that surly spirit Melancholy
Had baked thy blood, and made it heavy-thick.
Which else runs tickling up and down the vems.
Making that idiot Laughter keep men's eyes.
And strain their checks to idle merriment,
(A passion hateful to my purposes ;)
Or if that thou couldst see me without eyes.
Hear me without thine ears, and make reply
Without a tongue, using conceit alone,
Without eyes," ears, and harmful sounds of words;
Then, in despite of broad-eyed watchful day,
I would into thy bosom pour my thoughts.
But ah, I will not— Yet I love thee well ;
And by my troth, I think thou lovest mo welL
SENTIMENT*. JM0
ffulfrt. So well, that what you bid mo undeitake,
Tliongh that my dciith were adjunct to my act,
By heaven I'd do it.
if. John. Uo not I know thou wouKbt?
Good Hubert, Hubert, Hubert, tiirow tliiuo cyo
On yon young boy. I tell thee what, my Irieud :
He is a very serpent in my, way,
And wiicresoe'er tliiH foot of niino doth tread,
He lies before me. Dost thou understand me ?
Thdu art his keeper. Xiny John, Act III. He. 5.
■* 383. As things are best illustrated by their contraries, I proceed
to faulty sentiments, disdaining to be indebted for examples to any
but the most approved authors. The first class shall consist of sen-
timents that accord not with the passion ; or, in other words, senti-
ments that the passion docs not naturally suggest. In the second
class shall be ranged sentiments that may belong to an ordinary
passion, but unsuitable to it as tinctured by a singular character.
Thoughts that properly are not sentiments, but rather descriptions,
make a third. Sentiments that belong to the passion represented,
but are faulty as being introduced too eariy or too late, make a
fourth. Vicious sentiments exposed in their native dress, instead of
being concealed or disguised, make a fifth. And in the last class
shall be collected sentiments suited to no character or passion, and
therefore unnatural.
384. The first class contains faulty sentiments of various kinds,
which I shall endeavor to distinguish from each other ; beginning with
sentiments that are faulty by being above the tone of the passion :
Othello. O my soul's joy !
If after every tempest come such calms,
May the winds blow till they have waken'd death 1
And let the laboring bark climb hills of seas
Olympus high, and duck again as low
As hell's from heaven. Othello, Act II. Sc. 8.
This sentiment may be suggested by violent and inflamed passion,
but is not suited to the calm satisfoction that one feels upon escaping
danger.
Philast-er. Place me, some god, upon a pyramid
Higher than hills of earth, and lend a voice
Loud as your thunder to me, that from thence
I may discourse to all the under-world
The worth that dwells in him. .
Philaster of Beaumont and Fletchtr, Act IV.
385. Second. Sentiments below the tone of the p.Tasion. Ptolemy,
by putting Pompey to death, having incuri'e<l tiie displeasure of
Cfesar, was in the utmost dread of being dethroned : in that agitating
situation, Corneille makes him utter a .speech full of cool reflection,
that is in no degree expressive of the pa.ssion :
8S2. Passion slioiiUl be stiljccted to reason and conscienco,— The frcllnir that attcnclatlM
Immoflenite indulgenct of passion.— Kalo for rcprescnUng Inimo-leral ? p*'«jloi«. ExatnplM
fl'om the TempeKt. Ac.
883. Faulty sentiments : those that do not accord with the passion, Ac
A&4. eoBtlments abov« the tout of the passion. OthtUo, Ji«.
250 SENTIMENTS.
Ah ! si je t'avois ert, je n'aurois pas de maftre,
Je scrois dans le trone oA le Ciel m'a fait naltre ;
Mais c'est nne imprudence assez commune aux rois,
D'ecouler trop d'avis, et se tromper aux choix.
Le Destin les aveujrle an bord du precipice,
OH si quelque lumiere en leur ame so glisse,
Cette fausse clarte dont il les eblouit,
Le plonge dans une gouffre, et puis s'cvanouit.
La jforte de Fompee, Act IV. Sc. 1.
In Les Freres enneinis 'of Racine, the second act is opened with a
love-scene : Hemon talks to his mistress of the tonnents of absence,
of the lustre of her eyes, that he ought to die nowhere but at her
feet, and that one moment of absence is a thousand years. Antigone,
on her part, acts the coquette : pretends she must be gone to wait
on her mother and brother, and cannot stay to listen to his courtship.
This is odious French gallantry, below the dignity of the paswon
of love : it would be excusable in painting modern French maor
ners ; and is insufferable where the ancients are brought upon the
stage.
386. Third. Sentiments that agi-ee not with the tone of the
passion ; as where a pleasant sentiment is grafted upon a painful
passion, or the contrary. la the following instances the sentiments
are too gay for a serious passion :
No happier task these ftdod ej'cs pursue ;
To read and weep is all they now can do.
Eloisa to Abelard, 1. 47.
Again :
Heaven first taught letters for some wretch's aid,
Some banish'd lover, or some captive maid ;
They live, they speak, they breathe what love inspires,
Warm from the soul, and faithful to its iircs ;
The virgin's wish without her fears impart,
Excuse the blush, and pour out all the heart ;
Speed the soft intercourse from soul to soul,
And waft a sigh from Indus to the pole.
Eloisa to Abelard, 1. 51.
These thoughts are pretty : they suit Pope, but not Eloisa.
Satan, enraged by a threatening of the angel Gabriel, answera
ihtis :
Then when I am thy captive, talk of chains,
Proud limitary cherub ; but ere then,
Far heavier load thyself expect to feel
From mj prevailing arm, though Heaven's King
Kide on thy wings, and thou with thy compeers.
Used to the yoke, draw'st his triumphant wheels
In progress through the road of heaven star-paved.
Paradise Lost, Book iv.
The concluding epithet forms a grand and delightful image, whiJi
cannot be the genuine offspnng of rage.
885. Santlments below the tone of the passion Ptolemy's spocch,
3S6. Sentimenti that agree not with the tome of the passion, as to gaysty or s«rloa»>
aeM. SMse t« Abelard, dec.
BENIIMKNTS. 851
387. Fourth. Sentiments too artifinial for a serious passion. I
give for the firet example a si)eech of Percy expiring :
0 Horry, thou liast robb'd me of my growth ;
1 better brook the loss of brittle life,
Than those proud titles thou hast won of mo ;
They wound my tlioitghts, worse than thy sword my flesh.
But thought's the slave of life, and life time's fool :
And time, that takes survey of all the world,
Must have a stop. First Part of Henry IV\ Act V. Sc. •.
The sentiments of tlie Mourning Bride are, for the most part,
no less delicate than just copies of nature : in the following excep-
tion the picture is beautiful, but too artful to be suggested by severe
grief:
Almeria. 0 no I Time gives increase to my afflictions.
The circling hours, that gather all the woes
Which are diffused through the revolving year,
Come heavy laden with th' oppressive weight
To me ; with me, successively they leave
The sighs, the tears, the groans, the restless cares,
And all the damps of grief, that did retard their flight ;
They shake their downy wings, and scatter all
The dire collected dews on my poor head ;
They fly with joy and swiftness from mo. Act I. Sc. 1.
In the same play, Almeria seeing a dead body, which she took to
be Alphonso's, expresses sentiments strained and artificial, which
nature suggests not to any person upon such an occasion :
Had they or hearts or eyes, that did this deed ?
Could eyes endure to guide such cruel hands f
Are not my eyes guilty alike with theirs,
That thus can gaze, and yet not turn to stone ? '
— I do not weep ! The springs of tears are dried,
And of a sudden I am calm, as if
All things were well ; and yet my husband's mnrder'd !
Yes, yes, 1 know to mourn : I'll sluice this heart,
The source of woe, and let the torrent loose. Act V. Sc ^
Lady Trueman. How could you be so cruel to defer giving me that joy which
you knew I must receive from your presence ? You have robbed my life of
some hours of happiness that ought to have been in it. — Drumnur, Act V.
Pope's Elegy to the memory of an unfortunate lady, expresses
delicately the most tender concern and sorrow that one can teel for
the deplorable fate of a pei-son of worth. Such a poem, deeply
serious and pathetic, rejects with disdain all fiction. Upon that
account, the following passage deserves no quarter ; for it is not tli«>
language of the heart, but of the imagination indulging its flights al
ease, and by that means is eminently discordant with the subject.
It would be* still more severe censure', if it should be ascribed to
imitation, copying indiscreetly what has been said by others :
What though no weeping loves thy t»\\t& grace,
Nor polish'd marble emulate thv face ?
What though no sacred earth allow thco room,
Nor hallow'd dirge be mutter'd o'er thv tomb ?
Yet shall thy grave with rising flow'rs be dre«l.
And the grwn turf lie lightly on thy breast •
252 SENTIMENTS.
There shall the morn her earliest tears l:)e8to-,y,
There the first roses of the year shall blow ;
While angels, with their silver wings, o'ershade.
The ground, now sacred by tliy relics made.
388. Fifth. Fanciful or fiuical sentiments. Sentirricut^ that de-
generate into point or conceit, however they may araube in an idle
hour, can never be the offspiing of any serious or iinportant pas-
sion. In the Jerusalem of Tasso, Tancred, after a smgle combat,
spent with fatigue and loss of blood, falls into a swoon ; in which
situation, understood to be dead, he is discovered by Erminia, who
was in love with him to distraction. A more happy situation can-
not be imagined, to raise grief in an instant to its height ; and yet,
in venting her sorrow, she descends most abominably into antithesis
and conceit even of the lowest kind. (Canto xix. stan. 105.) Armi-
da's lamentation respecting her lover Rinaldo, is in the same vicious
taste. (Canto xx. stan. 124, 125, aud 126.)
Queen. Give me no helj) in lamentation,
I am not barren to bring forth complaints :
All springs reduce theif currents to mine eyes,
That I, being govern'd by the wat'ry moon,
May send forth plenteous tears to drown the world,
Ah, for my husband, for my dear Lord Edward.
' ■ ■> Xing Richard III. Act II. Sc, 2.
Jam Shore. Let me be branded for the public scorn,
Turn'd forth, and driven to wander like a vagabond,
Be friendless and forsaken, seek my bread
Upon the barren wild, and desolate waste ; ■
Feed on my siglis and drink my falling tears,
Ere I consent to teach ray lips injustice,
*' Or wrong the orphan who has none to save him.
Jane Shore, Act IV.
Give me your drops, ye soft-descending rains ;
Give me your streams, ye never-ceasing springs.
That my sad eyes may still supply my duty,
\ And feed an everlasting flood of sorrow.^va/w Shore, Act V.
Jane Shore utters her last breath in a Avitty conceit :
Then all is well, and I shall sleep in peace—
'Tis very dark, and I have lost you now —
"Was there not something I would have bequeath'd you t
But I have nothing left me to bestow,
Nothing but one sad sigh. Oh mercy. Heaven ! [Ihes.
Act V
Gilford to Lady Jane Gray, when both were condemned to die :
Thou stand'st unmoved ; ' -
Calm temper sits upon thy beauteous brow :
Thy eyes, that flow'd so /ast for Edward's loss.
Gaze unconcern'd upon the ruin round thee,
As if thou hadst resolved to brave thy fate,
And triumph in the midst of desolation.
Ha ! see, it swells, the liquid crystal rises,_
It starts in spite of thee— but I will catch it.
Nor let the earth be wet with dew so rich.
Lady Jane Gray, Act IV. near the end.
867, SenUm«nt8 too artificial for a serious passion. Spjoch of Percy, Sk.
SENTIMENTS. 253
Tlie concluding sentiment is altogether finical, unsuitable to the
importance of the occasion, and even to the dignity of the passion
of love.
389. Corneille, in his Examen of the Cid, answering an objection,
That his sentiments are sometimes too much refined for persons in
deep distress, observes, that if poets did not indulge sentiments more
ingenious or refined than are prompted by passion, their perfonn-
ances would often be low, and extreme grief would never suggest
but exclamations merely. This is, in plain language, to assert that
forced thoughts are more agreeable than those that are natural, and
ought to be preferred.
390. The second class is of sentiments that may belong to an
ordinaiy passion, but are not perfectly concordant with it, as tine
tured by a singular character.
In the last act of that excellent comedy. The Careless Hushar'%
Lady Easy, upon Sir Charles's reformation, is made to express more
violent and turbulent sentiments of joy than are consistent with tlie
mildness of her character :
Lady Easy. O the soft treasure ! 0 the clear reward of lon^-desiring lo^e-—
Thus ! thus to have you mine, is something more than happmcss; tis double
life, and madness of abounding joy.
If the sentiments of a passion ought to be suited to a peculiar char-
acter, it is still more necessary that actions be suited to the character.
In the fifth act of the Drummer, Addison makes his gardener act
even below the character of an ignorant, credulous rustic : he give*
him the behavior of a gaping idiot. i u •
391. The following instances are descriptions rather than sentJ
ments, which compose a third class. . • v
Of this descriptive manner of painting the passions, there is m thfr
Hippolytus of Euripides (Act V.) an illustrious instance, namely,
the speech of Theseus, upon hearing of his son's dismal exit. In
Racine's tragedy of Esther, the queen, hearing of the decree issued
against her people, instead of expressing sentiments suitable to the
occasion, turns her attention upon herself, and describes with accu
racy her own situation :
Juste Ciel ! tout mon sang dans mcs veines se g'»ce^^^ j g^ ^
A man stabbed to the heart in a combat with his enemy, ex
presses himself thus :
So, now I am at rest :- ■ .....
I feel death rising higher still, and higher,
Within my bosom; every breath I retell
Shuts up my life within a shorter compass:
3S8. FRncift»l8entiment8.-J«ru«(T?«» .fTnsso- ^lt!^,^t{U;\^„ti^ii.
889. Corneille's answer to the objection that. Ws '^•'''J^T'*"*'?™^'^^^"".' Action. .bca.VJ
890. Sentiments not concordant with an ordinary passion. -Zarfy E<i»U-
be suited to tlie oliaracter. „,!„•„». ■Kr«innl« from DrydM; &«■»
891. InsUnces of descrtpUons rather U»an »eiitiin«nt». txnuipJ* wm w j
PftradiM I.««t
254 SENTIMENTS.
And like the vanishing sound of bells, grows less
And less each pulse, till it be lost in air. — Drydtn,
All example is given above of remoi-se and despair expressed by
genuine and natural sentiments. In the fouith book of Paradise
Lost, Satan is made to express bis remorse and despair in sentiments
which, though beautiful, are not altogether natural : they are rather
the sentiments of a spectator, than of a person who actually is tor-
mented with these passions.
392. The fourth class is of sentiments introduced too early or too
late.
Some examples mentioned above belong to this class. Add
the following from Venice Preserved (Act V.), at the close of the
scene between Belvidera and her father Piiuli. The account given
by Belvidera of the danger she was in, and of her husband's threat-
ening to murder her, ought naturally to have alarmed her relenting
father, and to have made him express the most perturbed senti-
ments. Instead of which he dissolves into tenderness and love for
his daughter, as if he had already delivered her from danger, and as
if there weie a perfect tranquillity :
Canst thou forgive rne all my follies past ?
I'll henceforth be indeed a father ; never,
Never more thus expose, but cherish thee,
Dear as the vital warmth that feeds my life,
Dear as those eyes that weep in fondness o'er thae :
Peace to thy heart.
393. Immoral sentiments exposed in their native colors, instead
of being concealed or disguised, compose the fifth class.
The Lady Macbeth, projecting the death of the king, has the fol-
lowing soliloquy :
The raven himself is hoarse
That croaks the fatal entrance of Duncan
Under my battlements. Come, all you spirits
That tend on mortal thoughts, unscx me here,
And fill me from the crown to th' toe, top-full
Of direst cruelty ; make thick my blood.
Stop up th' acceris and passage to remorse,
That no compunctious visitiriga of nature
Shake my fell purpose. 2Iacbe'.\ Act I. So. 7.
This speech is not natural. A treacherous murder was never
perpetrated even by the most hardened miscreant, without com-
punction : and that the lady here must have been iu horrible agita-
tion, appears from her invoking the internal spirits to fill her with
ci'uelty, and to stop up all avenues to remorse. But in that state of
mind, it is a never-failing artifice of self-deceit, to draw the thickest
veil over the wicked action, and to extenuate it by all the circum-
stances that imagination can suggest ; and if the crime cannot bear
disguise, the next attempt is to thrust it out of mind altogether, and
to rush on to action without thought. This last was the husband's
method :
892. S«uUiDent8 iotr«da«ed onseasooaUy. — Vtnic* Pretei-rtcL
SENTIMENTS. 255
Strange tnin^ I have in head, that will to hand ;
Which muat be acted ere tlicy must be scaan'd. — Act III. 8c. 5.
Tbe lady follows neither of these courses, but iu a deliberate manner
endeavors to fortify her heart iu the commission of an execrable crime,
without even attempting to color it. This I think is not natural : I
hope there is no such wretch to be found as is here represented.
In Congreve's Double-dealer, Ma<«kwell, instead of disguising or
coloring his crimes, values himself upon them in a soliloquy :
Cynthia, let thy beauty gild my crimes; and whatsoever I commit of
treachery or deceit, shall be imputed to me as a merit. Treachery- ! what
trcacliery ? Love cancels all the bonds of friendship, and seta men right upon
their firs't foundations.
In French plays, love, instead of being hid or disguised, is treated
as a serious concern, and of greater importance than fortune, family, or
dignity. I suspect the reason to be, that, in the capital of France, love,
by the easiness of intercoui-se, has dwindled down from a real passion
to be a connection that is regulated entirely by the mode or fashion.
394. The last class comprehends sentiments that are unnatural,
as being suited to wo character or passion. These may be sub-
divided into three branches : first, sentiments unsuitable to the con-
•stitution of man, and to the laws of his nature ; second, inconsistent
sentiments; third, sentiments that are pure rant and extravagance.
When the fable is of human affairs, every event, every incident,
and eveiy circumstance, ought to be natural, otherwise the imitation
is imperfect. But an imperfect imitation is a venial fault, compared
with that of running cross to nature. In the Hijypohjtus of Euripides
(Act IV. Sc. 5), Hippolytus, wishing for another self in his own
situation, "How much," says he, "should I be touched with hw
misfortune !" as if it were natural to grieve more for the misfortimea
of another than for one's own.
0$myn. Yet I behold her— yet— and now no more.
Turn your lights inward, eyes, and view my thought
So siiall yon still behold her— 'twill not be.
O impotence of sight ! mechanic sentie
Which to exterior objects owest thy faculty.
Not seeing of election, but necessity.
Thus do our eye?, as do all common mirrors,
Successively reflect succeeding images.
Nor what they would, but must ; a star or toad ;
Just as the hand of chance administers! .^ it a« »
Mourning Bride, Act 11. oc. o.
No man in his senses, ever thought of applying his eyes to discover
what parses in his mind ; far less of blaming his eyes fornot seeing a
thought or idea. In MoliSre's VAvare (.\ct IV. Sc. 7), Ilarpagon
being robbed of his money, seizes himself by the arm, mistaking it
for that of the robber. And again ho expresses himself as follows :
89S. Immoral sentiments exposed lnstoa.l of bein? conce.ilc<l-La<1y Macbeth", wllloqar.
N't natnTTil—Komiirlts on French plays. #„„,im.n»« an«ttlt»b> to lk«
.W4. Sentiments uunatnrftl. Tbreo brMi.:he».-KMmp'«» of senLment. un»«iui>.«
e<i!!*'U:»t!iin of mnn.
256 LA.NGUAGE OF PASSION.
Je vcux aller querir la justice, etfaire donner la questioE i toute mamiuson:
a eervantes, k valets, a fils, k fiUe, et a moi aussi.
395. Of the second branch the following are examples.
Now bid me run,
Aud I will strive with things impossible,
Yea, get the better of them.— Julius GcBsar, Act 11. Sc. 8.
Vos mains seule sont droit de vaiucre un invincible.
Le Cid, Act V. Sc. last.
Que son nom soit b^ni. Que son nom soit chant6,
Que I'on celebre ses ouvrages
Au de lu de I'eternite.— J'«iAer, Act V. Sc. last.
Me miserable 1 which way shall I fly
Infinite wrath and infinite despair?
Which way I fly is hell : myself am hell;
And in the lowest deep, a loioer deep
Still threatening to devour me, opens wide;
To which the hell I sufi'er seems a heaven.
Paradise Zost, Book IV.
396. Of the thiVd branch, take the following samples, which are
pure rant. Coriolanus, spealiing to his mother —
What is this ?
Your knees to me ? to your corrected son ?
Then let the pebbles on the hungry beach
Fillip the stars : then let the mutinous winds
Strike the proud cedars 'gainst the fiery sun :
Murd'ring impossibility, to make
What cannot be, slight work.— Coriolanus, Act V. Sc. 8.
Ccesar. Danger knows full well,
That Caesar is more dangerous than he.
We were two lions litter'd in one day,
Aiiil I the elder and more terrible.
Julitis Coisar, Act II. Sc. 4.
Ahna/nzor. I'll hold it fast
As life : and when life's gone, I'll hold this last.
And if thou tak'st it after I am slain,
I'll send my ghost to fetch it back again.
Conquest of Granada, Part II. Act 3.
So much upon sentiments; the language proper for expressing
them, comes next in order.
CHAPTER XVII.
4
LANGUAGE OF PASSION.
397. Among the particulars that compose the social part of our
•lature, a propensity to communicate our opinions, our emotions, and
every thing that affects us, is remarkable. Bad fortune and injustice
affect us greatly ; and of these we are so prone to complain, that il
we have no fiiend or acquaintance to take part in our suffenngs,
89C. Examples of inconsistent sentiments.
39S. Examples ofMntiinents tbat ar« pore rast
LANGUAGE OP PASSION. 257
we sometimes utter our complaints aloud, even where there are none
to listen.
But this propensity operates not in every state of mind. A man
immoderately grieved, seeks to afflict himself, rejecting all conwla-
tion : immoderate grief accordingly is mute : complaining is stniff^
ghng for consolation.
It is the wretch's comfort still to have
Sortie small reserve of near and inward woe,
Some unsuspected hoard of inward grief,
Which they unseen may wail, and weep, and mourn,
And glutton-like alone devour.— J/o(/j«win^ Bride, Act I. Sc. 1.
When gnef subsides, it then, and no sooner, finds a tongue : wo
complain, because complaining is an eftbrt to disburden the mind of
its distress,*
398. Surprise and terror are silent passions for a different reason :
they agitate the mind so violently as for a time to suspend the ex-
ercise of its faculties, and among others the faculty of speech.
Love and reveng'e, when immoderate, are not Thoie loquacious
than immoderate grief. But when these passions become moderate,
they set the tongue free, and, like moderate grief, become loquacious :
moderate love, when unsuccessful, is vented in complaints ; when
successful, is full of joy expressed by words and gestures.
As no passion hath any long uninterrupted existence (see chap,
ii. part iii.), nor beats away with an equal pulse, the language sug-
gested by passion is not only unequal, but frequently interrupted :
and even during an uninterrupted fit of passion, we only express in
words the more capital sentiments. In familiar conversation, one
who vents every single thought is justly branded with the character
of loquacity; because sensible people express no thoughts but what
make some figure : in the same manner, we are only disposed to
express the strongest pulses of passion, esj>ecially when it returns
with impetuosity after interruption.
* This observation is finely illustrated by a story which Herodotus records,
b. iii. Cambyscs, when lie conquered Egypt, made Psammenitus, the kin^,
prisoner ; and 'or tryin» his constancy, orclered his daughter to bo dressed m
the habit of a siave, ana to bo employed in bringing water from the river ; hi*
son also was led to execution with a halter about his neck. The Kgyptians
vented their sorrow in tears and lamentations- Psammenitus only, with a
downcast eye, remained silent. Afterwards meeting one of his companions, a
man advanced in years, who, being plundered of all, was begging alms, no
wept bitterly, calling him ))y his name. Cambyscs, struck with wonder, de-
manded an answer to the following question: " Psammenitus, thy master,
Cambyses, is desirous to know wliy, after thou hadst seen thy dniightcr so
ignominiously treated, and thy son led to execution, without exclaiming or
weeping, thou shouldst be so highly concerned for a poor man, no way related
to thee?" Psammenitus returned the following answer : "Son of Cjrus, the
calamities of my family are too great to leave me the iwwer of weeping ; but
the misfortunes of a companion, retluced in his old ago to want of bread, L» a
fit subject for lamentation."
897. Man'a propensity to coinninnicate opinions and emotions Not In every (tate rf
mind. Illustrate.— Wliy we utter complaint*. Story from Herodotui. ^^
898. Surprise and terror, silent passions ; why ?— Love and revenge when eUeat— T»»
language euggested by passion.— Loquacity.
258 LANGUAGE OF PASSIOX.
399. I had occasion to observe (chap, xvi.), that the sentiments
ought to be tuned to the passion, and the language to both. Ele-
vated sentiments require elevated lang-uage : tender sentiments ought
to be clothed in words that are soft and flowing : when the mind is
depressed with any passion, the sentiments must be expressed in
words that are humble, not low. Words being intimately con-
nected with the ideas they represent, the greatest harmony is re-
quired between them : to express, for example, an humble sentiment
in high sounding words, is disagreeable by a discordant mixture of
feelings ; and the discord is not less when elevated sentiments are
dressed in low words :
Versibus exponi tragicis res coinica non vult.
Indignatur item privatis ac prope socco
Dignis carininibiis uarrari coena Thjestae. — Horace^ Ars Poet. 1. 89.
This, however, excludes not figurative expression, which, within
moderate bounds, communicates to the sentiment an agreeable ele-
vation. We ai^ sensible of an effect directly opposite, where figura-
tive expression is indulged beyond a just measure : the opposition
between the expression and the sentiment, makes the discord appear
greater than it is in reality. (See chap, ^nii.)
400. At the same time, figures are not equally the language of
every passion : pleasant emotions, Avhich elevate or swell the mind,
vent themselves in strong epithets and figurative expression •, but
humbling and dispiriting passions affect to speak plain :
Et tragicus plerumque dolet sermone pedestri.
Telephus et Pelcus, cum pauper et exul uterque ;
Projicit ampullas et sesquipedalia verba,
Si curat cor spectantis tetigisse querela. — Horace, Ars Poet. 1. 95.
Figurative expression, being the work of an enlivened imagination,
cannot be the language of anguish or distress. Otway, sensible of
this, has painted a scene of distress in colors finely adapted to the
subject : there is scarce a figure in it, except a short and natural
simile with which the speech is introduced. Belvidera talking to
her father of her husband :
Think you saw what pass'd at our last parting;
Think you beheld him like a raging lion,
Pacing the earth, and tearing up his steps.
Fate in his eyes, and roaring with the pain
Of burning fury; think you saw his one hand
Fix'd on my throat, while the extended other
Grasp'd a keen threat'ning dagger; oh, 'twas thus
We last embraced, when, trembling with revenge,
He dragg'd me to the ground, and at my bosom
Presented horrid death : cried out, My friends !
Where are my friends? swore, wept, raged, threaten'd, loved;
For he yet loved, and that dear love preserved me
To this la.st trial of a father's pity.
899. The sentiments should be suited to the passion, and the Lingnagf to both. — ^Tbe OM
«f fl^r»tive expression.
LOi'QCAOK OF PASSION. 2ft9
~ I ftar not deatli, but cannot bear a thoui^ht
That thai derir hand should do the unfriendly office ;
If I was ever then your care, now hear nie ;
Fly to the senate, save the promised lives
01 his dear friends, ere mine be made the saerificc.
Venice Frestrved, Act V.
4t 1. To preserve the aforesaid resemblance between words and
their meaning, lue sentiments of active and hurrying passions ought
to )>e dressed in words where syllables prevail that are pronounced
Bhort or fast ; for these make an impression of hurry and precipita-
tion. Emotions, on the other hand, that rest upon their objects, are
best expressed by words where syllables prevail that are pronounced
long or slow. A person aflected with melancholy has a languid and
slow train of perceptions : the expression best suited to that state of
mind, is where words, not only of long but of many syllables, abound
in the composition ; and for that reason notliing can be finer than
the following passage :
In those deep solitudes, and awful cells.
Where heavenly pensive Contemplation dwells^
And ever-musing melancholy leigas.— Pope, LloUa to Ahelard.
To preserve the same resemblance, another circumstance is requisite,
that the language, like the emotion, be rough or smooth, broken or
uniform. Calm and sweet emotions ai-e best expressed by words
that glide softly : surprise, fear, and otlier turbulent passions, require
an expression both rough and broken.
It cannot have escaped any diligent inquirer into nature, that, in
the hurry of passion, one generally expresses that thing first which is
.most at heart ; which is beautifully done in the following passage :
Me, me ; adsnm qui feci : in me convertite ferrum,
0 Kutuli, mea fraus omnis. — uEiuid, ix. 427.
402. Passion has also the effect of redoubling words, the better to
make them express the strong conception of the mind. This is finely
imitated in the following examples :
-Thou sun, said I, fair light !
And thou enlighten'd earth, so fresh and eay !
Ye hills and dales, ye rivers, woods, and plains !
And ye that live, and move, fair creatures ! tell,
Tell if ye saw, how came I thus, how here.
Paradise Lost, Book viii. 27.
Both have sinn'd ! but thou
Against God only ; I, 'gainst God and thee :
And to the place of judgment will return.
There with my cries importune heaven, that all
The sentence, from thy head removed, may light
On me, sole cause to thee of all tl^is woe ;
Me! me! only just object of his ire. . _ .
^ ■' ■' ParadiM LoH, Book x. 9S0.
400. Figures not equally Uje language of every passion. Not the language of anguish.
Oticay.
401. Class of words Adapted to sentiments of harrying passions: to i)asiIons that r*|l »»
Ihelr objects ; to melancholy.— Laneuage should resemble the emoUon, as rough or amoou,
^. — Wh»*. we exprees first In iho hurry of pas«loo.
260 LANGUAGE OF PASSION.
Shakspeare is superior to all other writers ir delineating passion.
It is difncult to say in what part he most excels, whether in moulding
eveiy passion to peculiarity of character, in discovering the senti-
ments that proceed from various tones of passion, or in expressing
properly every different sentiment : he disgusts not his reader with
general declamation and unmeaning words, too common in other
winters ; his sentiments are adjusted to the peculiar character and
circumstances of the speaker ; and the propriety is no less perfect
between his sentiments and his diction.* That this is no exaggera-
tion, will be evident to every one of taste, upon comparing Shak-
speare with other writers in similar passages. If upon any occasion
he fall below himself, it is in those scenes where passion enters not :
by endeavoring in that case to raise his dialogue above the style of
ordinary convei"sation, he sometimes deviates into intricate thought
and obscure expression :* sometimes, to throw his language out of
the familiar, he employs rhyme. But may it not in some measure
excuse Shakspeare, I shall not say his works, that he had no pattern,
in his own or in any living language, of dialogue fitted for the the-
atre ? At the same time it ought not to escape obsen'ation, that
the stream cleare in its progress, and that in his later plays he has
attained to purity and perfection of dialogue : an observation that,
with greater certainty than tradition, will direct us to arrange his
plays in the order of time. This ought to be considered by those who
rigidly exaggerate every blemish of the finest genius for the drama
ever the world enjoyed : they ought also for their own sake to con-
sider, that it is easier to discover his blemishes, which lie generally
at the surface, than his beauties, which cannot be truly relished
but by those who dive deep into human nature. One thing must
be evident to the meanest capacity, that wherever pa.ssion is to be
displayed, Nature shows itself mighty in him, and is conspicuous
by the most delicate propriety of sentiment and expression.f
* Of this take the following specimen :
They clepe us drunkards, and with swinish phrase
Soil our ambition ; and, indeed it takes
From our achievements, though perform'd at height,
The pith and marrow of our attribute.
So, oft it chances in particular men,
That for some vicious mole of nature in them.
As, in their birth (wherein they are not guilty,
Since nature cannot choose his origin).
By the o'ergrowth of some complexion
Oft breaking down the pales and forts of reason
Or by some habit that too much o'er-leavens
The form of plausive manners ; that these men
Carrying, 1 say^ the stamp of one defect
(Beiiig Suture's livery, or Fortune's scar),
Their virtues else, be they as pure as grace,
As infinite as man may undergo,
Shall in the general censure take corruption
For that partieiilar fault. JlaiiiUt, Act I. Sc. 7.
t The critics seem not pcrfectlv to comprehend the genius of Sliakspear*.
His plays are defective in the mechanical part; which islesa the work ofgenJ'*
LANGUAGE OF PASSION. 261
pt would please us to introduce here neaily all of HazlitCs obser-
vations ipon Shakspeare; but we have space only for the following :
" The striking peculiarity of Shakspeare's mind was its power of
communication with all other minds — so that it contained a uni-
verse of thought and feeling within itself, and had no one peculiar
bias, or exclusive excellence more than another He not only had
in himself the germs of every faculty and feeling, but he could
follow them by anticipation, intuitively, into all their conceivable
ramifications, through every change of fortune or conflict of pa!>sion,
or turn of thought. He ' had a mind reflecting ages past,' and pres-
ent : all the people that ever lived are there. He turned the globe
round for his amusement, and surveyed the generations of men, and
the individuals as they passed, with their difierent conceras, passions,
follies, vices, virtues, actions, and motives — as well those that they
knew, as those which they did not know or acknowledge to them-
selves He had only to think of any thing in order to become
that thing with all the circumstances belonging to it In reading
this author, you do not merely learn what his characters say ; you
see their pei-sons A word, an epithet paints a whole scene, or
throws us back whole years in the history of the person represented."
" That which, perhaps, more than any thing else distinguishes the
dramatic productions of Shakspeare from all others, is this wonder-
ful truth and individuality of conception. Each of his characters
is as much itself, and as absolutely independent of the lest, as well
as of the author, as if they were living persons, not fictions of the
mind. The poet may be said, for the time, to identify himself with
the character he wishes to represent, and to pass from one to an-
other, like the same soul successively animating difierent bodies.
His plays alone are properly expressions of the passions, not descrip-
tions of them. His characters are real beings of flesh and blood ;
they speak like men, not like authoi-s,"
" The passion in Shakspeare is of the same nature as his delinea-
tion of character. It is not some one habitual feeling or sentiment,
praying upon itself, growing out of itself: it is passion modified by
passion, by all the other feelings to which the individual is liable,
and to which others are liable with him ; subject to all the fluctu-
ations of caprice and accident ; calling into play all the resources
of the undei"standing, and all the energies of the will ; imtated by
obstacles, or yielding to them ; rising from small beginnings to its
than of experience, and is not otherwise brought to perfection but by diligently
observing the errors of former compositions. Shakspeare excels all the ancients
and moderns in knowledge of human nature, and in uufoldinff even the most
obscure and refined emotions. This is a rare faculty, which maKOH him surpass
all other writers in the comic as well as tragic vein.
402. Passion redoubles words. Paradi»e £o«t.— Shakspeare excels in delineating p«>
slon. Sometime:) fails ip scenes where passion enters not Apologies fcr bim. In wliM
he «xcel8 sU tbe anctrats and moderns. Uazlitt's ot>*ervation&
^62 LANGrAGK OF PASSION.
Utmost height ; now Jrunk Avitli hope, now stung to madness, notr
sunk in despair, now blown to air with a breath, now raging like a
torrent."]
403. I return to my subject. That perfect harmony which ought
lb subsist among all the coustituont parts of a dialogue, is a beauty
Do less rare than conspicuous : as to expression in particular, were
I to give instances, where, in one or other of the respects above
mentioned, it corresponds not precisely to the characters, passions,
and sentiments, I might from different authors collect volumeSi
Following therefore the method laid down in the chapter of senti-
ments, I shall confine my quotations to the grosser errore, which
every writer ought to avoid.
And, first, of passion exprcvssed in words flowing in an equal
oOurse without interruption.
In the chapter above cited, Corneille is censured for the impro-
pnety of his sentiments ; and here, for the sake of truth, I am
obliged to attack him a second time. Were I to give instances
from that author of the fault under consideration, I might transcribe
whole tragedies ; for he is no less faulty in this particular, than in
passing upon us his own thoughts as a spectator, instead of the
genuine sentiments of passion. Nor would a comparison between
him and Shakspeare, upon the present article, redound more to his
honor, than the former upon the sentiments.
. If, in general, the language of violent, passion ought to be broken
and interrupted. Soliloquies ought to be so in a peculiar manner :
language is intended by nature for society ; and a man when alone,
though lie always clothes his thoughts in words, seldom gives his
words utterance, unless when prompted by some strong emotion ;
and even then by starts and intervals only. (Chapter xv.) Shak-
speare's soliloquies may justly be established as a model ; for it is
not easy to conceive any model more perfect : of his. many incom-.
parable soliloquies, I confine myself to the two following, IkiUij; di&
fe;-ent in their manner :
Hamht. Oh, that tliis too solid flesh would melt,
Thaw, and resolve itself into a dew !
Or that the Everlasting had not fix'd
His canon 'gainst self-slauL'liter ! 0 God ! 0 God !
How weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable
Seem to me all the uses of this world !
Fie on't! 0 fie! 'tis an unweeded garden,
That grows to faeed : things rank and gross in nature
Possess it merely. That it should como to this 1
But two months dead 1 nay, not so much; not two;—
So excellent a king, that was, to this,
Hyperion to a satyr : so loving to my mother,
Tnat he permitted not the winds of heaven
Visit her face too roughly. Heavan and earth !
Must I remember — whjy^, she would hang on him,
As if increase of appetite had grown
By what it fed on : yet, within a month
I^et me not think— Frailty, thy name i« Woman t
LANGUAGE OF PASSION. 268
A little monti. I or cro those shoes wore old,
"With which she followed my poor father's body,
Like Niobo, all tears Why she, even she—
(O heuven ! o. beast that wants discourse of reason,
Would have monrn'd longer)— married with mine ancle,
My father's brother; but no more like my father,
Than I to Hercules. Witliin a month !
Ere yot the salt of most tinrighteous tears
Had left the flushing in her gaulcd eyes,
She married Oh, most wicked speed, to post
With such dexterity to incestuous siieets !
It is not, nor it cannot come to good.
But break, my heart, for I must hold my tongue.
Hamlet, Act I. Sc. 8.
Ford. Hum! ha! is this a vision? is this a dream? do I sleep? Mr. Ford,
awake ; awake, Mr. Ford ; there's a hole made in your best coat, Mr. Ford I
this 'tis to be married ! this 'tis to have linen and buck-baskets 1 Well, I v.ill
proclaim myself what I am ; I will now take the lecher ; he is at my house ; he
cannot 'scape me : 'tis impossible he should ; he cannot creep into a halfpenny
purse, nor into a pepper-box. But lest the devil that guides him should aid
him, I will search impossible places, though what I am I cannot avoid, yet to
be what I would not, shall not make me taine.
Merry Wives of Windsor, Act HI. 8c. last.
404. These soliloquies are accurate and bold copies of nature : in
a passionate soliloquy one begins with thinking aloud; and the
strongest feelings only are expressed ; as the speaker warms, he be-
gins to imagine one listening, and gradually slides into a connected
discourse.
How far distant are soliloquies generally from these models ? So
far, indeed, as to give disgust instead of pleasure. The first scene of
Iphigmia in Tauris discovers that pnncess, in a soliloquy, gravely
reporting to herself her own history. There is the same impropiiety
in the first scene of Alccstes, and in the other introductions of Eu-
ripides, almost without exception. Nothing can be more ridiculous:
it puts one in mind of a most curious device in Gothic paintings,
that of making every figure explain itself by a written label issuing
from its mouth.
Corneille is not more happy in his soliloquies than in liis dia-
logues. Take for a specimen the first scene of Cinna.
Racine also is extremely faulty in the same respect. His solilo-
quies are regular harangues, a chain completed iii every link, with-
out inteiTuption or interval.
Soliloquies upon Uvely or interesting subjects, but without any
tiu'bulence of passion, may be carried on in a continued chain of
thought. If, for example, the nature and sprightliucss of the subject
prompt a man to speak his thoughts in the form of a dialogue, the
expression must be carried on without break or interrujjtion, as in a
dialogue between two persons; which justifies FalstafF's soliloquy
upon honor :
408. Perfect harmony In parts of a dUlopie a rare beauty. Errors »o \^ aroMed ; flnt,
wurda flowing too e^Tiably.— SoUlo<jnJe«<. Pbftk»^«»re*^ a mod^i.
264 LANGUAGE OF PASSION.
What need I be so forward with Death, that calls not on me ? Well, 'tis no
:nattcr. Honor pricks me on. But how if Honor prick me ofl', when I come on ?
iiow then? Can Honor set a leg? No: or an arm? No: or take away the
crief of a wound? No. Honor hath no skill in surgery then ? No. What is
honor? a word.' What is that word honor? Air: a trim reckoning. Who
hath it? He that died a Wednesday. Doth he feel it? No. Doth he hear it?
No. Is it insensible then? Yea, to the dead. But will it not live with the liv-
ing ? No. Why ? Detraction will not suffer it. Therefore I'll none of it ; hon-
or is a mere scutcheon ; and so ends my catechism.
First Fart of Henry IV. Act V. Sc. 2.
And even without dialogue, a continued discourse may be justified,
where a man reasons in a soliloquy upon an important subject ; for
if in such a case it be at all excusable to think aloud, it is necessary
that the reasoning be carried on in a chain ; which justifies that ad-
mirable soliloquy in Hamlet upon life and immortality, being a se-
rene meditation upon the most interesting of all subjects. And the
same consideration will justify the sohloquy which introduces the
5th act of Addison's Cato.
405. The next class of the grosser errors which all writers ought
to avoid, shall be of language elevated above the tone of the sent;-
mr)nt ; of which take the following instances :
Zara. Swift as occasion, I
Myself will % ; and earlier than the inorn
Wake thee to freedom. Now 'tis late ; and yet
Some news few minutes past arrived, which seem'd
To shake the temper of the King Who knows
What racking cares disease a monarch's bed?
Or love, that late at night still lights his lamp,
And strikes his rays through dusk, and folded lids,
Forbidding rest, may stretch his eyes awake.
And force their balls abroad at this dead hour.
I'll try. Mourning Bride, Act III. Sc. 4.
The language here is undoubtedly too pompous and labored for da-
scribing so simple a circumstance as absence of sleep.
40G. Language too artificial or too figurative for the gravity, dig-
nity, or importance of the occasion, may be put in a third class.
Chimene demanding justice against Rodrigue who killed her fa-
ther, instead of a plain and pathetic expostulation, makes a speech
stufied with the most artificial flowers of rhetoric :
Sire, mpn p6re est mort, mes ycux ont vu son sang
Couler a gros bouillons do son genereux flanc :
Ce sang qui tant de fois garantit vos murailles,
Ce sang qui taut de fois vous gagna des batailles,
Ce sang qui, tout sorti, fume encore de courroux
De se voir repandu pour d'autres que pour vous,
Qu'au milieu des hasards n'osait verser la guerre,
Eodrigue en votre cour vient d'en couvrir la terre.
J'ai courn snr le lieu sans force, et sans couleur :
Je I'ai trouvd sans vie. Excusez ma douleur,
Sire ; la voix me manque a ce recit funeste,
Mes pleurs et mes soupirs vous diront mieux le reste.
404. Properties of s natural soliloquy. Authors that fail in tiiis.— Soliloquies without
turbulence of passion how constructed. Falsiaff. Hamlet.
4(V>. Error of language elevated above the tone of the sentiment 3foumir>{; Bride.
LANGUAGK CF PASSIOK. 265
Nothing can be contrived in language more averse to the tone of
the passion than this florid speech : I should imagine it more apt to
provoke laughter than to inspire concern or pity.
407. In a fourth class shall be given specimens of language too
light or airy for a severe passion.
Imagery and figurative expression are discordant, in the highest
degree, with the agony of a mother -who is deprived of two hopeful
sons by a brutal murder. Therefore the following passage is un-
doubtedly in a bad taste :
Queen. Ah, my poor princes I nh, my tender babes !
My unblown flowers, new appearing sweets !
If yet your gentle souls fly m the air.
And be not flxt in doom perpetual,
Hover about me withyour airy wings.
And hear your mother's lamentation. — Richard III. Act IV.
Again:
K. Philip. You are as fond of grief as of your child.
Constance. Grief fills the room up of my absent child,
Lies in his bed, walks up and down with me.
Puts on his pretty looks, repeats his words,
Eemembers me of all his gracious parts,
Stuffs out his vacant garment with his form ;
Then have I reason to be fond of grief.
King John, Act III. So. 6.
408. A thought that turns upon the expression instead of the
subject, commonly called a play of words, being low and childish, is
unworthy of any composition, whether gay or serious, that pretends
to any degree of elevation : thoughts of this kind make a fifth class.
To die is to be banish'd from myself:
And Sylvia is myself: banish'd from her,
Is self from self; a deadly banishment!
l^v}o Gentlemen of Verona, Act III. So. 8.
Countess. I pray thee, lady, have a better cheer :
If thou eugrossest all the griefe as thine,
Thou robb'st me of a moiety.
AWs Well that Ends WOl, Act lU. So. ».
K. Henry. 0 my poor kingdom, sick with civil blows !
When that my care could not withhold thy riot,
What wilt thou do when riot is thy care !
Oh, thou wilt be a wilderness again.
Peopled with wolves, thy old inhabitants.
Second Part Henry IV. Act IV. Sc. 4. |
Cruda Amarilla, che col nome ancora
D'amar, ahi lasso, amaramente insegni.
Pastor Fido, Act I. So. 1
Antony, speaking of Julius Caesar :
O world 1 thou wast the forest of this hart :
And this, indeed, O world, the heart of thee.
How like a deer, stricken by many princes.
Dost thou hero lie ! Julius Ccesar, Act III. Sc. S.
406. Language too artiflcial or fignratire for the occasion.
«0T. Too light or airv for a severe passion.— if/oAard ///. Ainff ^Mm»
266 LANGUAGE OF PASSION.
Playing thus with the sound of -words, whieh is still worse than a
pun, is the meanest of all conceits. But Shakspeare, when he de-
scends to a play of words, is not always in the wrong ; for it is done
Rometiraes to denote a peculiar character, as in the following passage :
K. Philip. What say'st thou, boy ? look in tlie lady's face.
Leiois. 1 do, my lord, and in her eye I find
A wonder, or a wond'rous miracle ;
The shadow of myself forni'd in her eye ;
Which, being but the shadow of your son,
Becomes a sun, and makes your son a shadow.
I do protest, I never loved myself
Till now infixed I beheld myself
Drawn in the flatt'ring table of her ej^e.
Faulconhridge. Drawn in the flatt'nng table of her eye !
Ilang'd in the frowning wrinkle of her orow !
And quarter'd in her heart ! he doth espy
Himself Love's traitor : this is pity now ;
That hang'd, and drawn, and quarter'd, there should be
In such a love so vile a lout as he. — King John, Act II. Sc. 5.
409. A jingle of words is the lowest species of that low wit :
which is scarce sufFerable in any case, and least of all in an heroic
poem ; and yet Milton, in some instances, has descended to that
puerihty :
And brought into the world a world of woe.
begirt th' Almighty throne
Beseeching or besieging
Which tempted our attempt
At one slight bound high-overleap'd all bound.
— With a sliout
Loud as from number without numbers.
One should think it unnecessary to enter a caveat against an ex
pression that has no meaning, or no distinct meaning ; and yet
somewhat of that kind may 'be found even among good writers.
Such make a sixth class.
Cleopatra. Now, what news, my Charmion ?
Will he be kind ? and will he not forsake me 1
Am I to live or die ? nay, do I live ?
Or am I dead ? for when he gave his answer.
Fate took the word, and then I lived or died. . , „
Dryden, AUfor Love, Act II.
If she be cov, and scorn my noble fire,
If her chill heart I cannot move ;
Why, I'll enjoy the very love.
And make a mistress of my own desire. , „„ „ _•
Cowley, poem inscribed The Meqiust.
His whole poem, inscribed My Picture, is a jargon of the same kind.
-'Tis he, they cry, by whom
Not men, but war itself is overcome.— //K^iaa Queen.
Such empty expressions are finely ridiculed in the Rehearsal :
Was't not unjust to ravish hence her breath, _
And in life's stead to leave us naught but death.— Act IV. be. 1.
408. Play of words. Examples from Sbakspeare. When jnstlflable.
409. Jingle of words. Instance from Milton.— Expressions that Imvo no distinct miMr
\\\S to l>e avoided.
BEAUrr OF LANGUAGE. 867
CHAPTER XVIII.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
410. Of all the fine arts, painting only and sculpture are in their
nature imitative.* An ornamented field is not a copy or imitation
* [This remark of onr author requires some qualification. A ma.sterly view
of the case is presented in the Third Discourse of Sir Joshua Reynolds, from
which the foUowinj? extracts are taken. — Ed.
" Nature herself is not to be too closely copied. There are excellencies in
the art of painting beyond what is commonly called the imitation of nature. . .
. . . A mere copier of nature can never produce any thing great; can never
raise and enlarge the conceptions, or warm the heart of the spectator.
^ "The principle now laid down, that the perfection of this art does not con-
sist in mere imitation, is far from being new or singular. It is, indeed, sup-
ported by the general opinion of the enlightened part of mankind. The
poets, orators, and rhetoriciMis of antiquity are continually enforcing this
position, that all the arts receive their perfection from an ideal beauty, su-
perior to what is to be found in individual nature."
'J All the objects which are exhibited to our view bv nature, upon close ex-
amination will be found to have their blemishes and defects. The most beau-
tiful forms have soniething about them like weakness, minuteness, or imper-
fection. But it is not every eye that perceives these blemishes. It must bo
an eye long used to the contemplation and comparison of these forms ; and
which^ by a long habit of observing what any set of olyects of the same kind
have m common, has acquired the power of discerning what each wants in
particular. This long laborious comparison should bo the first study of the
painter who aims at the "great style" (the leau ideal of the French). By this
means he acquires a just idea of beautiful forms; he corrects nature bv her-
self, her imperfect state by her more perfect. His eve being enabled to distin-
guish the accidental deficiencies, excrescences, and deformities of things from
their general figures, he makes out an abstract idea of their forms more per-
fect than any one original ; and, what may seem a paradox, he learns to design
naturally hy dramng his figures unlike to any one object. This idea of the per-
fect state of nature, which the artist calls the Ideal lieauty, is the great leacliiig
j)rinciplo by which work.* of genius are conducted. By this Phidias acquired
liis fame."
" Tl;uB it is from a reiterated experience and a close comparison of the objects
in nature, that an artist becomes possessed of the idea of that central form,
if I may so express it, from which every deviation is deformity. But the in-
vestigation of this form, I grant, is painful, and I know but of one method of
shortening the road ; that is by a careful study of the works of the ancienl
sculptors ; who, being indefatig'uble in the school of nature, have left models
of that perfect form oehind them which an artist would prefer as supremely
beautiful, who had spent his whole life in that single contemplation."— Worki^
vol. i. discourse iii.
Upon statuary, the same critical writer, in a similar strain, remarks :
" In strict propriety, the Grecian statues only excel nature by bringing to-
gether such an assemblage of beautiful parts as nature was never known to
bestow on one object :
For earth-born graces sparinfdy impart
Tbe symmetry supreme of perfect art
It must be remembered that the component parts of the most perfect statas
never can excel nature, — that we can form no idea 0/ beauty beyon 1 her works ;
we can only make this rare assemblage an flssetiibL-^re ^o rare that if we are to
268 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
of nature, but nature itself embellished. Architecture is productive
of originals, and copies not from nature. Sound and motion may in
some measure be imitated by music ; but for the most part music,
like architecture, is productive of originals. Language copies not
from nature more than music or architectuie ; unless where, like
music, it is imitative of sound or motion. Thus, in the description
cf particular sounds, language sometimes furnisheth words, which,
besides their customary power of exciting ideas, resemble by their
softness or harshness the sounds described ; and there are words
which, by the celerity or slowness of pronunciation, have some re-
semblance to the motion they signify. The imitative power of woi'ds
goes one step farther : the loftiness of some words makes them proper
symbols of lofty ideas ; a rough subject is imitated by harsh-sound-
ing words; and words of many syllables, pronounced slow and
smooth, are expressive of gnef and melancholy. Words have a
separate eflfect on the mind, abstracting from their signification and"
from their imitative power: they are more or less agreeable to the
ear by the fulness, sweetness, faintness, or roughness of their tones.
411. These are but faint beauties, being known to those only
who have more than ordinary acuteness of perception. Language
possesseth a beauty superior greatly in degree, of which we ai'e emi-
nently sensible when a thought is communicated with perspicuity
and sprightliness. This beauty of language, arising from its. power
of expi'essing thought, is apt to be confounded with the beauty of
the thought itself: the beauty of thought, transferred to the expres-
sion, makes it appear more beautiful.* But these beauties, if we
wish to think accurately, must be distinguished from each other.
They are in reality so distinct that we sometimes are conscious of
the highest pleasure language can afford, when the subject expressed
is disagreeable : a thing that is loathsome, or a scene of horror to
make one's hair stand on end, may be described in a manner so
lively as that the disagreeableness of the subject shall not even ob-
scure the agreeableness of the description. The causes of the origi-
nal beauty of language, considered as significant, which i» a branch
give the name of Monster to what is uncommon, we might, in the words of the
Duke of Buckingham, call it
A faultless Monster which the world ne'er saw."
Sir J. Reynolds' Works, vol. ii. p. 811.]
* Chapter ii. part i. sec. .5. Demetrius Phalereus (of Elocution, sec. 75) makes
the same observation. We are apt, says that author, to confound the language
with the subject ; and if the latter be nervous, we judge the same of the former.
But they arc clearly distinguishable ; and it is not uncommon to find subjects
of great dignity dressed in'mean language. Theopompus is celebrated for the
force of his diction, but erroneously ; liis subject indeed has great force, but
his stylo very little.
410. The fine arts that are Imitative. Sir Joshua Reynold's observations on this point
—The author's remarks on gardening, arcliitcctiirc, langnage, music. — Imitative power of
words. — AgreoabliJueM to the ear.
BEAUTY OF LANGDAOK. 269
of the present subject, will be explained in their order. I shall only
at present observe that this beauty is the beauty of means fitted to an
end, that of couiinunicating thought ; and hence it evidently appears,
that of several expressions all conveying the same thought, tlie most
beautiful, in the sense now mentioned, is that which in the most
perfect manner answere its end.
The several beauties of language above mentioned, being of dif-
ferent kinds, ought to be handled separately. I shall begin with
those beauties of language that arise from souuu ; after which will
follow the beauties of language considered as significant ; this order
appears natural, for the sound of a word is attended to before w€
consider its signification. In a third section come those singular
beauties of language that are derived from a resemblance betweer:
sound and signification. The beauties of verse are handled in the
last section ; for though the foregoing beauties are found in verse as
well as in prose, yet verse has many peculiar beauties, which, for the
sake of connection, must be brought under one view ; and versifica-
tion, at any rate, is a subject of so great importance as to deserve a
place by itself.
' SECTION I.
Beauty of Language with respect to Sound.
412. This subject requires the following order : The sounds of the
different letters come first ; next, these sounds as united in syllables ;
third, syllables united in words ; fourth, words united in a period ;
and, in the last place, periods united in a discourse.
With respect to the firet article, every vowel is sounded with a
single expiration of air from the windpipe through the cavity of the
mouth. By varying this cavity, the different vowels are sounded :
for the air in passing through cavities diflfering in size, produceth
various sounds, some high or sharp, some low or flat : a small cavity
occasions a high sound, a large cavity a low sound. The five vow-
els accordingly, pronounced with the same extension of tlie wind-
pipe, but with different Openings of the mouth, form a regular series
of sounds, descending from high to low, in the following order, t, e,
o, o, «.* Each of these sounds is agreeable to the ear ; and if it be
required which of them is the most agreeable, it is jierhaps safest to
hold that those vowels which are the farthest removed from the ex-
• In this scale of sounds, the letter » must be pronounced an in the word
interest, and as in other words beginnins witli tlie syllable in ; the letter < as in
persuasion ; the letter a as in bat; and the letter u as in numher.
411. A superior beauty of language; apt to b« confounded with what?— Remark •
Demetrius Pbalereus. — Beauty of language and of thought to be dlatingulshed.— Th« Mv
eral beauties of language that are to be handled.
270 BEAUTY OF LANGtrAGK.
tremes will be tie most relished. This is all I have to remark upon
the fii-st article : for consonants being letters that of themselves have
no sound, serve only in conjunction with vowels to form articulate
sounds ; and as every articulate sound makes a syllable, consonants
come naturally under the second article, to which we proceed.
A consonant is pronounced with a less cavity than any vowel ;
and consequently every syllable into which a consonant enters, must
have more than one sound, though pronounced with one expiration
of air, or with one breath, as commonly expressed; for however
readily two sounds may unite, yet where they differ in tone, both of
them must be heard if neither of them be suppressed. For the same
reason, every syllable must be composed of as many sounds as there
a.'e letters, supposing every letter to be distinctly pronounced.
413. We next inquire how far syllables are agreeable to the ear.
Few tongues are so polished as entirely to have rejected sounds that
are pronounced with difficulty ; and it is a noted observation. That
such sounds are to the ear harsh and disagreeable. But with respect
to agreeable sounds, it appears that a double sound is always more
agreeable than a single sound : every one who has an ear must be
sensible that the diphthong oi or ai is more agreeable than any of
these vowels pronounced singly : the same holds where a consonant
enters into ibe double sound ; the syllable le has a more agreeable
sound than the vowel e, or than any other vowel.
Having discussed syllables, we proceed to words ; which make
the third article. Monosyllables belong to the former head ; poly-
syllables open a different scene. In a cursory view, one would im-
agine, that the agreeableness or disagreeableness of a word with
respect to its sound, should depend upon the agreeableness or dis-
agreeableness of its component syllables, which is true in part, but
not entirely ; for we must also take under consideration the effect
of syllables in succession. In the first place, syllables in immediate
succession, pronounced each of them with the same or nearly the
same aperture of the mouth, produce a succession of weak and feeble
sounds ; witness the French words dit-il, pathetique : on the other
hand, a syllable of the greatest aperture succeeding one of the small-
est, on the contrary, makes a succession which, because of its I'e-
markable disagreeableness, is distinguished by a proper name, hiatus.
The most agreeable succession is, where the cavity is increased and
diminished alternately within moderate limits. Examples, alterna-
tive, longevity, pusillanimous. Secondly, words consisting wholly
of syllables pronounced slow, or of syllables pronounced quick, com-
monly called long and short syllables, have little melody in them :
witness the viorda petitioner, fruiterer, dizziness: on the other hand,
the intermixture of long and short syllables is remarkably agreeable ;
for example, degree, repent, wonderful, altitude, rapidity, independent,
412. The order of the subject.— The vowel sounds. How pronounced. The consonant
•ound.
BKAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 271
impiituositt/* The cause will be explained afterwards, i» treating
of vei"sification.
Distinguishable from the beauties above mentioned, there is a
beauty of some woids which arises from their signification : when
the emotion raised by the length or shortness, the roughness or
smoothness of the sound, resembles in any degree what is raised by
the sense, we feel a very remarkable pleasure. But this subject
belongs to the third section.
414. "J'he foregoing observations afford a standard to every nation,
for estimating, pretty accurately, the comparative merit of tho words
that enter into their own language ; but they are not equally useful
in comparing the words of diii'erent languages, which will thus
appear. Different nations judge differently of the harshness or
smoothness of articulate sounds ; a sound, for example, hai-sh and
disagreeable to an Italian, may be abundantly smooth to a northern
ear ; here every nation must judge for itself ; nor can there be any
solid ground for a preference, when there is no common standard to
which we can appeal. The case is precisely the same as in be-
havior and manners ; plain-dealing and sincerity, liberty in words
and actions, form the character of one people ; politeness, reserve^,
and a total disguise of every sentiment that can give offence, form
the character of another people : to each the mannere of the other
are disagreeable. An effeminate mind cannot bear the least of that
roughness and severity which is generally esteemed manly, when
exerted upon proper occasions ; neither can an effeminate ear bear
the harshness of certain words, that are deemed nervous and sounding
by those accustomed to a rougher tone of speech. -Must we tlieu
relinquish all thoughts of comparing languages in point of rough-
ness and smoothness, as a fi'uitless inquiry ? Not altogether ; for
we may proceed a certain length, though without hope of an ulti-
mate decision. A language pronounced with difficulty even by
natives, must yield to a smoother language; and supposing two
languages pronounced with equal facility by natives, the rougher
language, in my judgment, ought to be preferred, provided it be
also stored with a competent share of more mellow sounds, which
will be evident from attending to the different effects that articulate
sound hath on the mind. A smooth gliding sound is agreeable, by
calming the mind and lulling it to rest : a rough, bold sound, on
the contrary, animates the mind; the effect perceived in pronouncing,
is communicated to the heareis, who feel in their own minds a suni-
* Italian words, like those of Latin and Grook, have this property almost
univoisully : English and French words are generally deficient, n the former,
the long pliable is removed from tiie end, as fur as the sound will pcmut; wia
in the latter, the last syllable is generally long. For ex:iinple, b6nutor, in tag-
lish; Senator, in Latin; and Seuateur in French.
413. How far syllables are acrecablo to U.e ear.--Tl.e agrceableness of worts not dcpwd-
*nt on that of tl.-e component syllatlei-Effect of syllables In »accp«lon.-\ •rious kinds or
inccessionR.
273 BEAUTY OP LANGUAGE.
lar effort, rousing their attention, and disposing them to action. I
add another consideration : the agreeableness of contrast in the
rougher language, for which the great variety of sounds gives ample
opportunity, must, even in an effeminate ear, prevail over the more
uniform sounds of the smoother language.* This appears all that
can be safely determined upon the present point.
That the English tongue, originally harsh, is at present much
softened by dropping in the pronunciation many redundant conso-
nants, is undoubtedly true : that it is not capable of being further
mellowed without suffering in its force and energy, will scarce be
thought by any one who posse^es an ear ; and yet such in Britain
is the propensity for dispatch, that overlooking the majesty of words
composed of many syllables aptly connected, the prevailing taste is
to shorten words; even at the expense of making them disagreeable
to the ear, and harsh in the pronunciation.
[" There is little reason to doubt that the guttural sounds formerly
made a part of the most approved pronunciation of English. The
analog}', in this respect, of the German, Swedish, Danish, and Saxon,
the prevalence of these soimds in some of the provinces of England,
and their general use in the Lowland part of Scotland, which cer-
tainly derived its language from England, concur to support this
opinion. The expulsion of the guttural sounds from the polite pro-
nunciation of English, whilst they are retained in all the other
tongues of Saxon original, cannot be accounted for so plausibly Jis
from the superior refinement of the English ear, to that of the other
nations who- employ languages descended from the same source. —
Barron's Led. vol. i. p. 35."]
415. The article next in order, is the music of words as united in
a period. We may assume as a maxim, which will hold in the
composition of language as well as of other subjects. That a strong
impulse succeeding a weak, makes double impression on the mind :
and that a weak impulse succeeding a strong, makes scarce any im-
pression.
After establishing this maxim, we can be at no loss about its ap-
plication to the subject in hand. The following rule is laid down
by Diomedes. " In verbis observandum est, ne a majoribus ad mi-
nora descendat oratio ; melius enim dicitur, Vir est optimus, quam
Vir optimus esi." This rule is also applicable to entire membere of
a period, which, according to our author's expression, ought not,
more than single words, to pi'oceed from the greater to the less, but
from the less to the greater. " ■ In arranging the members of a period,
* That the Italian tongue is too smooth, seems probable, from considering
that in versiflcation, vowels are frequently suppressed, in order to produce a
rougher and bolder tone.
414 A national standard for comparative merit of words that compose a languages. —
Advantage of smooth sounds; of rough sounds.— The Eng.lsh language less rough tlum
formerly.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAOK. . , ' 278
no writer equals Cicero : the beauty of the following examples, out
of many, will not suffer me to slur them over by a reference :
Quicum qujestor fueram,
Quicum me sors cousuetudoquoinajorum,
Quicum mo dcorum liominumquo judicium conjunxeraC
•
Habet honorem qucm petimus.
Habet spem qunm praepositam nobis habemns,
Habet existimationem, cnulto sudore, labore, vigiliisque, collectain.
Again:
Again :
Eripite nos ex miseriis,
Eripite nos ex faucibus eorum,
Quorum crudelitas nostra sanguine non potest expleri.
I>e Oratore, 1. i. sect. 62.
This order of words or members gradually increasing in length, may,
as far as concerns the pleasure of sound, be denominated a climax
in sound.
416. The last article is the music of periods as united in a dis-
course ; which shall be dispatched in a very few words. By no oth-
er human means is it possible to present to the mind such a number
of objects, and in so swift a succession, as by speaking or writing ;
and for that reason, variety ought more to be studied in these, than
iu any other sort of composition. Hence a rule for arranging the
members of different periods with relation to each other. That to
avoid a tedious uniformity of sound and cadence, the arrangement,
the cadence, and the length of the members, ought to be diversified
as much as possible : and if the merabere of different periods be suf-
ficiently diversified, the periods themselves will be equally so.
SECTION II.
Beauty of Language with respect to SigniJUation.
417. It is well said by a noted writer (Scott's Christian Life),
"That by means of speech we can divert our sorrows, mingle our
mirth, impart our secrets, communicate our counsels, and make mu-
tual compacts and agreements to supply and assist each other."
Considering speech as contiibuting to so many good purposes, words
that convey clear and distinct ideas, must bo one of its capital beau-
ties.
In every period, two things are to be regarded : first, the words
of which it is composed ; next the arrangement of these words : the
former resembling the stones that compoHj a building, and the latter
resembling the order in which they are placed. Uence the beauties
of language, Avith respect to signification, may not inipruiK'rIy be
415. Music of words in a period.— Maxim concerning strong; or weak ImpalMe tooOMd*
Ing each otiier.— Arrangement of the membem of a period.— Climax In touDvL
41tt. Kulo for arranjlLg member* of different i>*rlod» in dlMOurM.
I'i*
274 • - BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
distinguished into two kinds : first, the beauties that anse from a
right choice of words or materials for constructing the period ; and
oext, the beauties that arise from a due arrangement of these words
or materials. I begin with riiles that direct us to a light choice of
words, and then proceed to rules that concern their arrangement.
418. And with respect to the former, communication of thought
being the chief end of language, it is a rule, That perspicuity ought
not to be sacrificed to any other beauty whatever : if it should be
doubted whether perspicuity be a positive beauty, it cannot be
doubted that the want of it is the greatest defect. Nothing there-
fore in language ought more to be studied, than to prevent all ob-
scurity in the expression ; for to have no meaning, is but one de-
gree worse than to have a meaning that is not understood. AVant
of perspicuity from a wrong arrangement, belongs to the next branch.
I shall here give a few examples where the obscurity arises from a
wrong choice of words ; and as this defect is too common in the or-
dinary herd of writers to make examples from them necessary, I
confine myself to the most celebrated authors.
Livy speaking of a rout after a battle,
Multique in ruina Majore qimm fuga oppress! obtruiicaticiue.
L. iv. sect. 46.
This author is frequently obscure, by expressing but part of his
thought, leaving it to be completed by his reader. His description
of tie sea-fight (1. xxviii. cap. 30) is extremely perplexed.
Unde tibi reditum certo suhtemin« I'arcse
Rupere. Hot-ace, epod. xiii. 22.
Qui persiJRpe cava testudinc flevit amorem,
Non elaboratum ad pedeni. Horace, epod. xiv. U.
Me ftibulosse Vulture in Appnlo,
Altricis extra limen Apulia?,
Ludo, fatigatumque somno,
Fronde nova puerum pal umbos
Texere. Horace, Carm. 1. iii. ode 4.
419. There may be a defect in perspicuity proceeding even from
the slightest ambiguity in construction ; as where the period com-
men(!es with a member conceived to be in the nominative case,
which afterwards is found to be in the accusative. Example : "Some
emotions more peculiarly connected with the fine arts, I propose to
handle in separate chapters."* Better thus: "Some emotions more
peculiarly connected with the fine arts are proposed to be handled
in separate chapters."
i add another error against perspicuity ; which I mention the
* Elements of Criticism, vol. i. p. 48, first edition.
417 Purposes answered by speech.— One of the capital beauties of 8p€ech.--In every i«-
riod, two things to be regarded.— Beauties of language with respect to signification : two
kinds.
4ia Eule In regard to p«rsi>lcuity.
BKAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 275
rather because with some writers it pjisses for a beauty. It is the
giving different names to the same object, mentioned oflener tFian
once in the same period. Example : speaking of the Enghsh ad-
venturer who first attempted the conquest of Ireland, " and instead
of reclaiming the natives from their uncultivated manners, they were
gradually assimilated to the ancient inhabitants, and degenerated
from the customs of their own nation," Fi-om this mode of expres-
sion, one would think the author meant to distinguish tlce ancient
inhabitants fi'om the natives ; and we cannot discover otherwise than
from the sense, that these are only different names given to the same
object for the sake of variety. But perspicuity ought never to be
sacrificed to any other beauty, which leads me to think that the
passage may be improved as follows : " and degenerating from the
customs of their own nation, they were gradually assimilated to the
natives, instead of reclaiming them from their uncultivated manners."
420. The next rule in order, because next in importance, is, That
the language ought to correspond to the subject : heroic actions or
sentiments require elevated language ; tender sentiments ought to
be expressed in words soft and flowing, and plain language void of
ornament is adapted to subjects grave and didactic. I>anguage
may be considered Jis the dress of thought ; and where the one is
not suited to the other, wo are sensible of incongruity, in the same
manner as where a judge is dressed like a fop, or a peasant like a
man of quality. Where the impression made by the words resembles
the impression made by the tliought, the similar emotions mix sweetly
in the mind, and double the pleasure (chapter ii.part iv.) ; but where
the impressions made by the thought and the words are dissimilar,
the unnatural union they are forced into is disagreeable.
421. This concordance between the thought and the words has
been observed by every critic, and is so well und'erstoo<.l as not to
require any illustration. But there is a concordance of a pculiar
kind, that "has scai'cely been touched in works of criticism, iliough
it contributes to neatness of composition. It is what follows. In a
thought of any extent, we commonly find some parts intimatel}- united,
some slightly, some disjointed, and some directly opposed to each
other. To find these conjuiiclions and disjunctions imitated in the
expi-ession, is a beauty ; because such imitation makes the words
concordant with the sense. This doctrine may be illustrated by a
familiar example. When we have occasion to mention the intimate
connection that the soul hath with the body, the expression ought
to be, the soul and body; because the particle the, relative to both,
makes a connection in the expression, resembling in sonie degree
the connection in the thought ; but when the soul is distinguishetl
419. Ambiguity In construeUon. Example.— AnoU er error ag»in«t ponplcuity. Eji
' m. Nest rule fbr latgnago.— The dreffl of thoDght-Tmpr<>»slon ni»<l.> by tha word* mkA
•he thought
276 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
from the body, it is better to say the soul and the body ; because
the disjunctiou in the words resembles the disjunction in the
thought.
422. Two members of a thought connected by their relation to
the same action, will naturally be expressed by two members of the
period governed by the same verb : in which case these members,
in order to improve their connection, ought to be constructed in the
same manner. This beauty is so common among good writere, as
to have been little attended to ; but the neglect of it is remarkably
disagreeable. For example, " He did not mention Leonora, nor that
her father was dead." Better thus : " He did not mention Leonora,
nor her father's death."
Where two ideas are so connected as to require but a copulative,
it is pleasant to find a connection in the words that express these
ideas, were it even so slight as where both begin with the same
letter :
The peacock, in all his pride, does not display )ialf the color that appears in
the garments of a British lady, when she is either dressed for a ball or a birth-
day. Spectator, No. 265.
Had not my dog of a steward run away as he did, without making up hi»
accounts, 1 had still been immersed in sin and sea-coal. Ibid. No. 630.
My life's companion, and my bosom-friend,
One faith, one fame, one fate shall both attend.
Dry den, Translation of jEneid.
There is sensibly a defect in neatness when uniformity in this case
is totally neglected ; witness the following example, where the con-
struction of two membere connected by a copulative is unnecessarily
varied.
For it is confidently reported, that two young gentlemen of real hopes, bright
wit, and profound judgment, who, upon a thorough examination of causes and
effects, and by the mere force of natural abilities, without the least tincture of
learning, have made a discovery that there was no God, and generously com-
municatin^j their thoughts for the good of the public, were some time ago, by
an unparalleled severity, and upon I know not what obsolete law, broke for
blasphemy. {Swift.) [Better thus :] — having made a discovery that there was
no God, and having generously communicated their thoughts for the good of
the public, were some time ago, &c.
He had been guilty of a fault, for which his master would have put him to
death, had he not found an opportunity to escape out of his hands, and flid
into the deserts of Numidia. Guardian, No. 139.
If all the ends of the Eevolution are already obtained, it is not only imper-
tinent to argue for obtaining any of them, hni factious designs might he imputed^
and the name of incendiary be applied with some color, perhaps, to any one
who should persist in pressing this point.
Dissertation upon Pat ties, Dedication.
421. A peculiar concordance of word and thought. — Example.
423. Two members of a thought relating to the same action. Example.—Connectetl
Ideas, expressed by words wmowhat related to each otber. — Two members connected by
copulative. Example*.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 277
423. Next as to examples of disjunction and opposition in the
parts of the thought, imitated in the expression ; an imitation that
JS distinguished by the name of antithesis.
Speaking of Coriolanus sohciting the people to be made consul :
With a proud lieart he wore his humble weeds.— Cbrwianrw.
Had you rather Caesar were living, and die all slaves, than that Ctesar were
dead, to live all freemen ? ^„;ii^ Ccuar.
He hath cool'd my friends and heated mine 6X\em\es.—Shahpeare.
An artificial connection among the words, is undoubtedly a beauty
when it represents any peculiar connection among the constituent
parts of the thought ; but where there is no such connection, it is
a positive deformity, as above observed, because it makes a discord-
ance between the thought and expression. For the same reason
we ought also to avoid eveiy artificial opposition of words where
there is none in the thought. This last, termed verbal antithesis, is
studied by low writers, because of a certain degree of liveliness in
it They do not consider how incongruous it is, in a grave compo-
sition, to cheat the reader, and to make him expect a contrast in the
thought, which upon examination is not found there.
A light wife doth make a heavy husband.
Merchant of Venice.
Here is a studied opposition in the words, not only without any op-
position in the sense, but even where there is a very intimate con-
nection, that of cause and effect ; for it is the levity of the wife that
torment^ the husband.
- Will maintain
Upon his bad life to make all this good.
King Richard II. Act I. So. 8.
Lucetta. What, shall these papers lie like tell-tales here ?
Julia. If thou respect them, best to take them up.
Lucetta. Nay, I was taken up for laying them down.
Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act I. Sc. 8.
424. A fault directly opposite to that last mentioned, is to con
join artificially words that express ideas opposed to each other.
This is a fault too gi-oss to be in common practice ; and yet writers
are guilty of it in some degree, when they conjoin by a copulative
things transacted at different periods of time. Hence a want ol
neatness in the following expression :
The nobility too, whom the king had no means of retaining by suitable offl-
ces and preferments, had been seized with the general discontent, and unwaril>
threw themselves into the scale which began already too much to preponderate
History of Great Britain, vol. i. p. 250.
In periods of this kind, it ap])cai"s more neat to express the past time
by the participle passive, thus :
428. Examples of disjunction and opposition in tb« parts of tba thoogjit— TartM*
antitheait where there U none In thought Exampldb
278 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
Tlie nobility liaviug been seized with the general discontent, unwarily threw
themselves, &c. (or) The nobility, who had been seized, &c., unwarily throw
themselves, &c.
It is unpleasant to find even a negative and affirmative pro{)Osi-
tion connected by a copulative :
If it appear not plain, and prove untrue.
Deadly divorce step between me and yoa.—Shai'^jyeare.
In mirth and drollery it may have a good effect to connect ver-
bally things that are opposite to each other in the thought. Ex-
ample : Henry IV., of France, introducing the Mareschal Biron to
some of his fiiends, "Here, gentlemen," says he, "is the Mareschal
Biron, whom I freely present both to my friends and enemies."
425. This rule of studying uniformity between the thought and
expression, may be extended to the construction of sentences or
periods. A sentence or period ought to express one entire thought
or mental proposition ; and different thoughts ought to be separated
in the expression by placing them in different sentences or periods.
It is therefore offending against neatness, to crowd into one period
entire thoughts requiring more than one; which is joining in lan-
guage things that are separated, in reality. Of errors against this
rule take the following examples :
Behold, thou art fair, my beloved, yea, pleasant ; also our bed is green.
Burnet, in the History of his own Times, giving Lord Sunderland's
character, says,
His own notions were always good ; but he was a man of great expense.
I have seen a woman's face break out in heats, as she has been talking against
1 great lord, whom she had never seen in her life ; and indeed never knew a
party-woman that kept her beauty for a tv/e\\emonih.— Spectator, No. 57.
Lord Bolingbroke, speaking of Strada :
I single him out among the moderns, because he had the foolish presumption
to censure Tacitus, and to write history himself; and your lordship will forgive
this short excursion in honor of a favorite writer.
Letters on History, vol. i. Let. v.
To crowd in a single member of a period different subjects, is still
worse than to crowd them into one period.
426. From conjunctions and distinctions in general, we proceed
"10 comparisons, which make one species of them, beginning with
«iniles. And here, also, the intimate connection that words have
with their meaning, requires that in describing two resembling ob-
«ects, a resemblance in the two membei-s of the period ought to be
'Studied. To illustrate the rule in this case, I shall give various ex-
amples of deviations fi-om it; beginning with resemblances expressed
•n words that have no resemblance.
424. Conjoining artificially words that express opposite Ideas. Example.— Negative and
tfnriuaiive propositions.
42.5. Rule for tlie distribution of thougliL Violations of this rule.
BKAirnr of lanouaok. 279
I have observed of late, the style of some great r/ii"ni*fcr* very much to exceed
that of any other productions. — "Letter to the Lord High, Treasurer. Swift.
This, instead of studying the resemblance of words in a period that
expresses a comparison, is going out of one's road to avoid it. In-
stead of prodtictions, which resemble not ministers great or small,
the proper word is writers or authors.
If men of eminence are exposed to censure on the one hand, they are as much
.table to flattery on the other. If they receive reproaches which are not due
to them, they likewise receive praises which they do not di^ieTs^.— Spectator.
Here the subject plainly demands uniformity in expression instead
of variety ; and therefore it is submitted, whether the period would
not do better in the following manner :
If men of eminence be e.xposed to censure on the one hand, they are as much
exposed to flattery on the other. If they receive reproaches that are not due,
they likewise receive praises that are not due.
I cannot but fancy, however, that this imitation, which passes so currently
with other judgments, must at some time or other have stuck a little with your
lordship. (Shaftesbury.) [Better thus :] I cannot but fancy, however, that this
imitation, which passes so currently with others, must at some time or other
have stuck a little with your lordship.
They wisely prefer the aenerous efforts of good-will and affection to the re-
luctant compliances o/" *«cA aw obey by force. ^ ,. , ,
Semarks on the Miston/ of England, letter V. Bolingbroke.
Speaking of Shakspeare :
There may remain a suspicion that we overrate the greatness of his genius,
<n the same manner as bodies appear more gigantic on account of their being
disproportioned and misshapen. — History of G. Britain, vol. i. p. 138.
This is studying variety in a period where the beauty lies in uni-
formity. Better thus :
There may remain a suspicion that we overrate the greatness of his genius,
in the same manner as we overrate the greatness of bodies that are dispropor-
tioned and misshapen.
427. Next as to the length of the members that signify the re-
sembling objects. To produce a resemblance between such mem-
bers, they ought not only to be constructed in the same manner,
but as nearly as possible be equal in length. By neglecting this
circumstance, the following example is defective in neatness :
As the performance of all other religious duties will not avail :n the »«|bt of
God, wiOwat charUy; so neither will the discharge of nil other mmistenal duties
avail in the sight of men, without a faithful discharge of tins principal duty.
" J)issertation upon Partus, Dedication.
In the following passage are accumulated all the errors that a
period expressing a resemblance can well admit :
Ministers are answerable fbr everything done to the prejudice of the consti-
tntion, in the same proportion as the preservation of the constitution m lU
puritv and vigor, or the perverting and weakening it, are of greater cjnscquenc*
to the nation, than any ether instances of good or bad g«^;«"\'ncnt.
' ' dissertation upon Parties, Dedieatic-t*.
426. Rule for dt^criWng res^mbUng objects. Example* "'.''•^•"""l Vi^nol**
427. Rule for the letgth of Uio memb«r» Uuit signify resembling object* i lunpie*
280 BEAUTY OF LAKGUAGE.
428. Next of a comparison where things are opposed to each
other. And here it must be obvious, that if resemblance ought to
be studied in the words which express two resembling objects, there
is equal reason for studying opposition in the words which express
contrasted objects. This rule will be best illustrated by examples of
deviations from it :
A friend exaggerates a man's virtues, an enemy inflames his crimes.
Spectaior, No. 899.
Here the opposition in the thought is neglected in the words, which
at first view seem to import, that the friend and the enemy are
employed in difierent matters, without any relation to each other,
whether of resemblance or of opposition, and therefore the contrast
or opposition will be better marked by expressing the thought as
follows :
A friend exaggerates a man's virtues, an enemy his crimes.
The following are examples of the same kind :
The wise man is happy when he gains his own approbation ; the fool when
he recommends himselt to the applause of those about h\m.—Ibld. No. 73.
Better :
Tlie wise man is happy when he gains his own approbation ; the fool when
he gains that of otliers.
429. We proceed to a rule of a difierent kind. During the coui-se
of a period, the scene ought to be continued without variation : the
changing from pcreon to person, from subject to subject, or from
person to subject, within the bounds of a single peiiod, distracts the
mind, and afibrds no time for a solid impression. I illustrate thia
rule by giving examples of deviations from it.
Hook, in his Roman history, speaking of Eumenes, who had been
beat to the ground with a stone, says,
After a short time he came to himself; and the next day (hey put him on
board his ship, which conveyed him first to Corinth, and thence to the island
of ..Egina.
I give another example of a period which is unpleasant, even by
a very slight deviation from the rule :
That sort of instruction, which is acquired by inculcating an important
moral truth, &c. ./or
This expression includes two persons, one acquiring and one incul-
cating ; and the scene is changed without necessity. To avoid this
blemish, the thought may be expressed thus :
That sort of instruction which is aflforded by inculcating, <fec.
The bad effect of such change of person is remarkable -n the follow-
ing passage :
The BAtons, daily harassed by cruel inroads from the Picte, were forced to
aall in the Saxons for their de'fence, who consequently reduced the greatest
« 42S. ComparlsoD where tlilii{^ are opposed.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 281
part of the island to taeir own power, drove the Briton« into the most remota
and mountainous parts, and the rest of the country, in customs, rclidon and
language, became wholly Saxon.— Zt<<er to the Lord Hujh Treiuurer. 'Switl.
• 430. The present head, which relates to the choice of materials,
shall be closed with a rule concerniug the use of cojjulatives. Lon-
ginus observes, that it animates a period to drop the copulatives ;
and he gives the following example from Xenophon :
Closing their shields together, they were pushed, they fought, they slew
they were slain. TreatUe of the SubUme, cap. xvi. *
The reason I take to be what folloAvs. A continued sound, if not
loud, tends to lay us asleep : an interrupted sound rouses and ani-
mates by its repeated impulses. Thus feet composed of syllables,
being pronounced with a sensible interval between each, make more
lively impressions than can be made by a continued sound. A peri-
od of which the members are connected by copulatives, produceth an
eflfect upon the mind approaching to that of a continued sound ; and
therefore the suppressing of copulatives must animate a description.
It produces a difierent effect akin to that mentioned : the members
of a period connected by proper copulatives, glide smoothly and
gently along ; and are a proof of sedateness and leisure in the speak-
er : on the other hand, one in the huny of passion, neglecting cop-
ulatives and other pailicles, expresses the principal image only ; and
for that reason, huiry or quick action is best expressed without cop-
ulatives :
Veni, vidi, vici.
-Ite:
Ferte citi flammas, date vela, impellite rexaoa.—uEneid^ iv. 59&
Qnis globus, 0 civis, oaligine volvitur atra?
Ferte citi ferrum, dete tela, scandite muros.
Hostis adest, eja. ^mid, ix. 87.
431. It follows that a plurality of copulatives in the same period
ought to be avoided ; for if the laying aside copulatives gives force
and liveliness, a redundancy of them must render the period languid.
I appeal to the following instance, though there are but two copula-
tives :
Upon looking over the letters of my female correspondents, I find several
from women complaining of jealous husbands ; and at the same time proteat-
ing their own innocence, ana desiring my advice upon this occasion.
Spectator, No. 170.
I except the case where the words are intended to express the
coldness of the speaker ; for there the redundancy of copulatives is
a beauty.
Dining one day at an alderman's in tlie city, Peter observed him expatiating
after the manner of liis brethren, in the praises of a sirloin of beef. " Beef,"
said the sage magistrate, " is the king of meat : Beef comprehends in it the
quintessence of partridge, and quail, and venison, and plieasant, and plumb-
pudding, and custard." 7aU of a Tub, sect. 4.
429. In a period the scene should not Tarjr.
480. Bule for use of copulatives. — Remark of LonglniUL
382 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
And the author shows great deUcacy of taste by varying the ex-
pression in the mouth of Peter, who is represented more animated :
"Bread," says he, " dear brothers, is the staff of life, iu which bread is con-
tainedj inclusive^ the quintessence of beef, mutton, veal, venison, partridges,
plum-pudding, and custard."
Another case must also be excepted : copulatives have a good ef-
fect where the intention is to give an impression of a great multi-
tude consisting of many dinsions ; for example, " The army was
composed of Grecians, and Carians, and Lyciaus, and Pamphylians,
and Phrygians." The reason is, that a leisurely survey, which is
expressed by the copulatives, makes the parts appear more numerous
than they would do by a hasty survey : in the latter case the army
appeai-s in one group ; in the former, we take as it were an accurate
survey of each nation and of each division. (See Demetrius PJm-
lereus, Of Elocution, sect. 63.)
432. We proceed to the second kind of beauty ; which consists
in a due arrangement of words or materials. This branch of the
subject is no less nice than extensive ; and I despair of setting it in
a clear light, except to those who are well acquainted with the gen-
eral principles that govern the structure or composition of language.
In a thought, generally speaking, there is at least one capital ob-
ect considered as acting or as suffering. This object is expressed
Dy a substantive noun ; its action is expressed by an active verb ;
and the thing affected by the action is expressed by another sub-
stantive noun : its suffering or passive state is expressed by a passive
verb ; and the thing that acts upon it, by a substantive noun. Be-
sides these, which are the capital parts of a sentence or period, there
are generally under-parts ; each of the substantives, as well as the
verb, may be qualified : time, place, purpose, motive, means, instru-
ment, and a thousand other circumstances, may be necessary to com-
plete the thought. And in what manner these several parts are
connected in the expression, will appear from what follows.
In a complete thought or mental proposition, all the members and
paits are mutually related, some slightly, some intimately. To put
such a thought in words, it is not sufficient that the component ideas
be clearly expressed ; it is also necessar)-- that all the relations con-
tained in the thought be expressed according to their different de-
grees of intimacy. To annex a certain meaning to a certain sound
or word, requires no art : the great nicety in all languages is, to ex-
press the various relations that connect the parts of the thought
Could we suppose this branch of language to be still a secret, it
would puzzle, I am apt to think, the acutest grammarian to invent
an expeditious method : and yet, by the guidance merely of nature,
the rude and illiterate have been led to a method so perfect, as to
I'
431. Eedandancy of copulatives In the same period. Csses where it is proper.
482. Due arrangement of words.— The capital and nnder-parts of a sentence.— Membert
«nd parts of a complete tlioiifcht mutna!ly related.— The great nicety in all UngiiiJKcs.
BEAirrY OK LAXOIIAGE. 2S>S
ppear not susceptible of auy improvement; and the next step in
our progress shall be to explain that method.
433. Wo'ds that import a relation must ha distinguished from
such as do not. Substantives commonly imply no relation • such
as ammal, man, tree, river. Adjectives, verbs, and adverbs 'imply
a relation ; the adjective pood must relate to some being poasessed
of that quality ; the verb write is applied to some person who wiites •
and the adverbs moderately, diligently, have plainly a reference to
some actiou which they modify. When a relative word is intro-
duced. It must be signified by the expression to what word it relates
without which the sense is not complete. For answering that pur-
po.se, I observe in Gi'eek and Latin two .different methods. Adjec-
tives are declined as well as substantives ; and declensions serve to
ascertain their connection : K the word that expresses the subject be,
for example, in the nominative case, so also must the word be that
expresses its quality ; example, vir bonus. Again, verbs are related,
on the one hand to the agent, and on the other to the subject upon
which the action is exerted ; and a contrivance similar to that now
mentioned, serves to ex-press the double relation : the nominative
(iase is appropriated to the agent, the accusative to the passive sub-
ject ; and the verb is put in the first, second, or third pei-son to inti-
mate the connection with the word that signifies the agent : exam-
ples, ^yo amo Tulliam; tu amas Semproniam ; Brutus amat
Portiam. The other method is by juxtaposition, which is necessary
with respect to such words only as are not declined ; adverbs, fo'r
example, articles, prepositions, and conjunctions. In the English
language there are few declensions, and therefore juxtaposition is
our chief resource : adjectives accompany their substantives ; an ad-
verb accompanies the word it qualifies ; and the verb occupies the
middle place between the active and passive subjects to which it
relates.
434. It must be ob\'ious that those terms which have nothing
relative in their signification, cannot be connected in so easy a man-
ner. When two substantives happen to be connected, as cause and
effect, as principal and accessory, or in any other manner, such con-
nection cannot be expressed by contiguity solely ; for words must
often in a period be placed together which are not thus related :
the relation between substantives, therefore, cannot otherwise Imj
expressed but by particles denoting the relation. Latin indeed and
Greek, by their declensions, go a certain length to express such
relations without the aid of particles. The relation of property, for
example, between Caesar and his horse, is expressed by putting tlie
latter in the nominative case, the former in the genitive : equus
Ccesaris ; the same is also expressed in English without the aid of
a particle, Ccesar's horse. But in other instances, declensions not
483. Words implying • elation. Two methods of indicating relation.
284 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
being used in the English language, relations of this kind are com-
monly expressed by prepositions. Examples : That wine came from
Cyprus. He is going to Paris. The sun is below the horizon.
This form of connecting by prepositions is not confined to sub-
stantives. Qualities, attributes, manner of existing or acting, and
all other circumstances may in the same manner be connected with
the substances to which they relate. This is done artificially by
converting the circumstance into a substantive ; in which condition
it is qualified to be connected with the principal subject by a prepo-
sition in the manner above described. For example, the adjective
toise being converted into the substantive wisdom, gives opportunity
for the expression " a man 0/ wisdom," instead of the more simple
expression a wise man ; this variety in the expression enriches lan-
guage. I observe, besides, that the using a preposition in this case
is not always a matter of choice ; it is indispensable with respect to
every circumstance that cannot be expressed by a single adjective or
adverb.
435. To pave the way for the rules of arrangement, one other
preliminary is necessary ; which is, to explain the difierence between
a natural style and that where transposition or inversion prevails.
There are, it is true, no precise boundaries between them, for they
run into each other like the shades of different colors. No person,
however, is at a loss to distinguish them in their extremes ; and it is
necessary to make the distinction, because though some of the rules
I shall have occasion to mention are common to both, yet each has
rules peculiar to itself. In a natural style, relative words are by
juxtaposition connected with those to which they relate, going before
or after according to the peculiar genius of the language. Agam, a
circiunstance connected by a preposition follows naturally the word
with which it is connected. But this arrangement may be varied
when a different order is more beautiful : a circumstance may be
placed before the word with which it is connected by a preposition ;
and may be interjected even between a relative word and that to
which it relates. When such liberties are frequently taken, the
style becomes inverted or transposed.*
* [The imagination and the understanding are the powers of the mind that
chiefly influence the arrangement of words in sentences. The grammatical
order is dictated by the understanding ; the mverted order resu ts fromtho
prevalence of the imagination. In the grammatical order of words it is required
that the agent or nominative shall first make its appearance ; the agent is suc-
ceeded by the action, or the verb; and the verb is followed by the object or
accusative, on which the action is exerted. The other parfc* of speech, consmt-
inff of adiectives, &c., are intermixed with these capital parts, and are asso-
ciated with them respectively, according as they are necessary to restrict or
explain them. . , , . \,l\-
The inverted order is prompted by the imagmation, a keen and sprightly
434. The relation between substantives, how expressed —Qualities and attributes, Ac,
aow connected with the subsunces to whicli tbev relate. ,„„„^^ .»_(- ,„d th« lut
485. Difference between a natural and inverted style. The Inverted styte md the ii«
■ral explained in the Note.
BKAUTY OP LANGUAGE. 285
436. But as the liberty of inversion is a capital point in the pres-
ent subject, it will be necessary to examine it more narrowly, and in
particular to trace the several degrees in which an inverted style
recedes more and more from that which is natural. And first, an
to the placing a circumstance before the word with which it is con-
nected, I observe that it is the easiest of all inversion, even so easy
as to be consistent with a style that is properly termed natural ;
witness the following examples :
In the hincerity of ray heart, I profess, &e.
By our own ill management we are brought to so low an ebb of wealth and
creclit, that, &c.
On Thursday morning there was little or nothing transacted in Change-
alley.
At St. Bride's church in Fleet-street, Mr. Woolston (wlio writ against the
miracles of our Saviour), in the utmost terrors of conscience, made a public
recantation.
The interjecting a circumstance between a relative word and that
to which it relates, is more properly termed inversion ; because, by
a disjunction of words intimately connected, it recedes farther from
a natural style.
The degree of invei-sion depends greatly on the order in which
the related words are placed : when a substantive occupies the first
place, the idea .it suggests must subsist in the mind at least for a
moment, independent of the relative words afterwards introduced ;
and that moment may without difficulty be prolonged by interjecting
a circumstance between the substantive and its connections. This
liberty, therefore, however frequent, will scarce alone be sufficient to
denominate a style inverted. The case is very different, where the
word that occupies the first place denotes a quality or an action :
for as these cannot be conceived without a subject, they cannot
without great violence be separated from the subject that follows ;
and for that reason, every such separation, by means of an interjected
circumstance, belongs to an inverted style.
To illustrate this doctrine, examples are necessary ; and I shall
faculty, which attaches itself strongly to its objects, and to those the most that
affect it most forcibly. A sentence constructed according to the order dictited
by this faculty, presents the object or accusative first, the agent or recipient
next, and the action or verb last. The other parts of speech are interwoven, as
in the former case, with these capitiil words with which they are naturally con-
nected. The reason of this arrangement is, that the imagination attaches it»clf
principally to the object, in an inferior degree to the subject or recipient, least
of all to the action; and they are accordingly disposed agreeably to these de-
grees of attachment.
In the early periods of society, and even in the early part of life, we observe
the mind disposed to inversion, because in those times the imagination is more
vivid and active, and the powers of reason are more languid and ineffectual —
Barron^ 8 Led. 8.]
488, Several degrees of departure from a natural style ; In the placing of • clrcumitane*
•On what the degree of inversion depaads. Ex»i.-^)Ie».
286 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
begiu with those where the word first introduced does not imply a
relation.
Nor Eve to iterate
Her former trespass fear'd.
-Hunger and thirst at once,
Powerful persuaders, quicken'd at the scent
Of that alluring fruit, urged me so keen.
Moon that now meet'st tlie orient sun, now fliest
With the flx'd stars, fix'd in tlieir orb that flies,
And ye five other wand'ring fires that move
In mystic dance not without song, resound
His praise.
In the following examples, where the word first introduced im-
ports a relation, the disjunction will be found more violent :
Of man's first disobedience, and the fruit
Of that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste
Brought death into tlie world, and all our woe,
"With loss of Eden, till one greater man
Kestore us, and regain the blissful seat,
Sing, heavenly muse.
-Upon the firm opacous globe
Of this round world, whose first convex divides
The luminous inferior orbs inclosed
From chaos and th' inroad of darkness old,
Satan alighted walks.
— ; On a sudden open fly
With impetuous recoil and jarring sound,
Th' infernal doors.
Wherein remain'd,
For what could else? to our almighty foe
Clear victory, to our part loss and rout.
Forth rush'd, with whirlwind sound,
The chariot of paternal Deity.
437. Language would have no great power, were it confined to
the natural order of ideas. I shall soon have opportunity to make
it evident, that by invereion a thousand beauties may be compassed,
which must be relinquished in a natural arrangement. In the mean
time, it ought not to escape observation, that the mind of man is
happily so constituted as to relish inversion, though in one respect
unnatural ; and to relish it so much, as in many cases to admit a
separation between words the most intimately connected. It can
scarce be said that inversion has any hmits ; though I may venture
to pronounce, that the disjunction of articles, conjunctions, or prepo-
sitions, from the words to which they belong, has very seldom a
good efiect. The following example with relation to a preposition,
is perhaps as tolerable as any of the kind :
Ho would neither sep&T&tG from, nor act against them.
4S7. Effect of inversion upon laneuaga —Effect of separating articles, conjunctioMi, «Dd
prepositions, ft'om the words to which they belong.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAOE. 287
438. I give notice to the reader, that I am now ready to enter
on the rules of arrangement : beginning with a natural style, and
proceeding gradually to what is the most inverted. And in the ar-
rangement of a period, as well as in a right choice of words, the first
and great object being perspicuity, the nile above laid down, that
perspicuity ought not to be sacrificed to any other beauty, hoId«
equally in both. Ambiguities occasioned by a wrong arrangement
are of two sorts; one where the arrangement leads to a wrong sense,
and one where the sense is left doubtful. The first, being more cul-
pable, shall take the lead, beginning with examples of words put in
a wrong place.
How much the imagination of such a presence must exalt a genius, we may
observe nwrtly from the influence which an ordinary presence has over men.
CharacUriilics, vol. i. p. 7.
This arrangement leads to a wrong sense : the adverb merely seems
by its position to affect the preceding word ; whereas it is intended
to affect the following words, an ordinary presence; and therefore
the arrangement ought to be thus :
How much the imagination of such a presence must exalt a genius, we may
observe from the influence which an ordinary presence merely has over men.
[Or better] — which even an ordinary presence has over men.
The time of the election of a poet-laureat being now at hand, it may be proper
to give some account of the rites and ceremonies anciently used at that solem-
nity, and only discontinued through the neglect and degeneracy of later times.
Gvardian.
The tenn only is intended to qualify the noun degeneracy, and not
the participle discontinued; and therefore the arrangement ought
to be as follows :
-and discontinued through the neglect and degeneracy only of
later times.
Sixtus the Fourth was, if I mistake not, a great collector of books at least.
Letters on JlUtory, vol. i. Lcct. 6. — Bolingbroko.
The expression here leads evidently to a wrong sense ; the adverb
at least, ought not to be connected with the substanjive books, but
with collector, thus :
Sixtus the Fourth was a great collector at least of books.
Speaking of Louis XIV.
If he was not the greatest king, he was the best actor of m^esty at le««t
that ever filled a throne.— 3id. Letter vii.
Better thus :
If ho was not the greatest king, he was at least the best actor of majesty, Ao
This arrangement removes the wrong sense occasioned by the juxta-
position of majesty and at least.
488, Tw> sorts of anibiguUy from a wroiif »rr8nB*ment Ftn>t, of worda.
288 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
439. The following examples are of a wrong arrangement of
inembei's :
I have confined myself to those methods for the advancement of piety, which
are in the power of a prince limited like ours by a strict execution of the l&ws.
A Project for ih« Advancement of Religion. — Swift.
The structure of this period leads to a meaning which is not the
author's, viz. power limited by a strict execution of the laws. That
wrong sense is removed by the following arrangement :
I have confined myself to those methods for the advancement of piety, which,
by a strict execution of the laws, are iu the power of a prince limited Uke ours.
This morning, when one of Lady Lizard's daughters was looking over some
hoods and ribands brought by her tirewoman, -with great care and diligence,
I employed no less in examining the box which contained them.
Guardian, No. 4.
The wrong sense occasioned by this arrangement, may be easily pre-
rented by varying it thus :
This morning when, with great care and diligence, one of Lady Lizard's
daughters was looking over some hoods and ribands, &c.
A great stone that I happened to find after a long search by the seashore,
served me for an anchor. — GulUver^s Travels, part i. chap. viii.
One would think that the search Avas confined to the seashore ; but
as the meaning is, that the great stone was found by the seashore,
the period ought to be arranged thus :
A great stone, that, after a long search, I happened to find by the seashore,
served me for an anchor.
440. Next of a wrong arrangement where the sense is left doubt-
ful ; beginning, as in the former sort, with examples of wrong ar
rangement of words in a member.
These forms of conversation by degrees multiplied and grew troublesome.
Spect<Uor, No. 119.
Here it is left doubtful whether the modification by decrees relates
to the preceding member or to what follows : it should be,
These forms of conversation multiplied by degrees.
Nor docs this false modesty expose us only to such actions as are indiscreet,
but very often to such as are highly crimiuaL — Spectator, No. 45S.
The ambiguity is removed by the following arrangement :
Nor does this false modesty expose us to such actions only as are indis>
creet, &c.
The empire of Blefuscu is an island situated to tho northeast side of Lillipnt,
from whence it is parted only by a channel of 800 yards wide.— 6^u«i»«r'#
Travels, part i. chap. v.
The ambiguity may be removed thus :
from whence it is parted by a channel of 800 yards wide only.
489. Of * wrong arrangement of members.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 289
In the following examples the sense is left doubtful by wrong
arrangement of members :
The minister wlio grows less by his elevation, lilt a little statue placed on «
mightypedettal, will always have his jealousy strong about h\m.—Di»8«rtatian
vpoa Partus. Dedication. — Boliugbroke.
Here, as far as can be gatliered from the arrangement, it is doubt-
fiil whether tlie object, introduced by way of simile, relates to what
goes before or to what follows : tlie ambiguity is removed by the
following arrangement :
The minister, who, like a little statne placed on a mighty pedestal, grows leM
by his elevation, will always, <fec.
Since this is too much to ask of freemen, nay of slaves, if his expectation U
not answered, shall he form a lasting division upon such transient motives ?—
Ibid.
Better thus :
Since this is too much to ask of freemen, nay of slaves, shall he, if his ex
pectations be not answered, form, &c.
Speaking of the superstitious practice of locking up the room where
a person of distinction dies :
The knight, seeing his habitation reduced to so small a compass, and him-
self in a manner shut out of his own house, upon the death of his mother^
ordered all the apartments to be flung open, and exorcised by his chaplain.—
Spectator, No. 110. => r , j y
Better thus :
The knight, seeing his habitation reduced to so small a compass, and him
self in a manner shut out of his own house, ordered, upon the death of his
mother, all the apartments to be flung open.
Speaking of some indecencies in conversation :
As it is impossible for such an irrational way of conversation to last long
among a people that make any profession of religion, or show of modesty,
if the country gentlemen get into it, they will certainly be left in the lurch.—
Spectator, No. 119.
The ambiguity vanishes in the following aiTangement :
the country gentlemen, if they get into it, will certainly be left
m the lurch.
Speaking of a discovery in natural philosophy, tliat color is not
a quality of matter :
As this is ft truth which has been proved ineontestably by many modern phi-
losophers, and is indeed one of the finest speculations in that science, if the
English reader would see the notion es^lained at large, he may find it in the eighth
chapter in the second book of Mr. Locke's Essay on the Human Understanding.
—/Spectator, No. 413.
Better thus :
As this is a truth, &c., the English reader, if he would 8e« the notion ex-
plained at largo, may find it, «fec.
A woman seldom asks advio before tthe Los bcught hor wcddia^'Iothco.
290 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
When she has made her own dhoidi, for form'' s sake, she sends a conge d'eUrt
to her friends. — Ibid. No. 475,
Better thus :
she sends, for fonn's sake, a conge £elire to her friends.
And since it is necessary that there should be a perpetual intercourse of buy-
ing and selling, and dealing upon credit, xoliere fraud is ■permitted or connived at,
or hath no law to punish it, the honest dealer is always undone, and the knave
gets the advantage. — Gidliver''s Traveh, part i. chap. vi.
Jietter thus :
And since it is necessary that there should be a perpetual intercourse of
buying and selling, and dealing upon credit, the honest dealer, where fraud is
permitted or connived at, or hath no law to punish it, is always undone, and
the knave gets the advantiige.
441. From tliese examples, the following observation will occur,
that a circumstance ought never to be placed between two capital
members of a period ; for by such situation it must always be
doubtful, as far as we gather from the arrangement, to which of the
two members it belongs : where it is inteijected, as it ought to be,
between parts of the member to which itjbelongs, the ambiguity is
removed, and the capital members are kept distinct, which is a great
beauty in composition. In general, to preserve members distinct
that signify things distinguished in the thought, the best method is,
to place first in the consequent member, some word that cannot
connect with what precedes it.
If it shall be thought, that the objections here are too scrupulous,
and that the defect of perepicuity is easily supplied by accurate
punctuation ; the answer is, That punctuation may remove an ambi-
guity, but will uev^er produce that peculiar beauty which is per-
ceived when the sense comes out clearly and distinctly by means of
a happy arrangement.
442. A rule deservedly occupying the second place, is, That
words expressing things connected in the thought, ought to be
placed as near together as jjossible. This rule is derived immediately
from human nature, prone in every instance to place together thing's
in any manner connected (see chapter i.) : where things are an-anged
according to their connections, we have a sense of order : other-
wise we have a sense of disorder, as of things placed by chance :
and we naturally place words in the same order in which we would
place the things they signify. The bad effect of a violent separa-
tion of words or members thus intimately connected will appear
from the following examples :
For the English are naturally fanciful, and very often disposed, by that
gloominess and melancholy of temper which is so frequent in our nation, to
many wild notions and visions, to which others are not so liable.
S2>ectator, No. 419.
440. WTjere thus the sense Is left (iouV)tfnl. Examplrs.
*41. Where a cai)ital circumstance should not be placed. The best method
BEAOTY OF LANQUAOE. 291
Here the verb or assertion is, by a pretty long circumstance, vie
lently separcated from the subject to which it refere : this makes a
harsh arrangement ; the less excusable that the fault is easily pre-
vented by placing the circumstances before the verb, after the fol-
lowing manner :
For the English are naturally fanciful, and, by that gloominess and melan-
ciioly of temper which m so frequent in our nation, are often disposed to many
wild notions, &c. '
For as no mortal author, in the ordinary fate and vicissitude of things, knows
to what use his works may, some time or other, be applied, &o.
Better thus: A>^^r, No. 85.
For as, in the ordinary fate and vicissitude of things, no mortal author knows
to what use, some time or other, liis works may bo applied, &o.
From whence we may date likewise the rivalship of the house of France, for
we may reckon that of Valois and that of Bourbon as one upon tliis occasion,
and the house of Austria that continues at this day, and has oft cost so much
blood and so much treasure in the course of it.
Letters on, History, vol. i. let. x'u—BoUngbroie.
It cannot be impertinent or ridiculous, therefore, in such a country, whatever
It might be in the Abbot of St. Keal's, which was Savoy, I think ; or in Peru,
under the Incas, where Garcilasso de la Vega says it wiis lawful for none but
the nobility to study— for men of all degrees to instruct themselves, in those
affairs wherein they may be actors, or judges of those who act, or controllers of
those that judge. — Ibid. let. v.
If Scipio, who was naturally given to women, for which anecdote we have, if
I mistake not, the authority of Polybius. as well as some verses of Nevius,
preserved by Aulus Gellius, had been educated bv Olynipias at the court of
PJiilip, it is improbable that he would have restored the beautiful Spaniard.
P>ia. let. iii.
If any one have a curiosity for more specimens of this kind, they
will be found without number in the works of the same author.
443. A pronoun, which saves the naming a pei-son or thing a
second time, ought to be placed as near as possible to the name of
that person or thing. This is a branch of the foregoing rule ; and
with the reason there given another concurs, viz.. That if other ideas
intervene, it is difficult to recall the person or thing by reference :
If I had leave to nrint the I.atin letters transmitted to me from foreign parta,
they would fill a volume, and be a full defence against all that Mr. Partriage or
his accomplices of the Portugal inquisition, will be ever able to object; vm, by
the way, are the only enemies my predictions liave ever met with at home or
abroad.
Better thus :
; -and be a full defence against all that can bo objected by Mr.
Partridge, or his accomplices of the Portugal inquisition ; who, by the way,
are, &c.
There being a round million of creatures in human figure, throughout this
kingdom, whose whole subsistence, &c. — A Modest Frojmal, <te. Swift
442. Second rule ; relating to words expressing things eoiUMCt«d ia tboogUL Tbo bui(
uf tbls rulei Examples of s vioiation of this rule.
292 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
Better: •
There being tJ-.roughout this kingdom a round million of creatures inliaman
figure, whose whole subsistence, &c.
Tom is a lively impudent clown, and has wit enough to have made him a
pleasant companion, had it been polished and rectified by good manners.
Gvardian, No. 162.
It is the custom of the Mahometans, if they sec any printed or written paper
upon the ground, to take it up, and lay it aside carefully, as not knowing but
It may contain some piece of their Alcoran.— Spectator, No. 85.
The arrangement here leads to a wrong sense, as if the ground were
taken up, not the paper. — Better thus :
It is the custom of the Mahometans, if they see upon the ground any printed
or written paper, to take it up, &c. '
444. The follow-ing rule depends on the communication of emo-
tions to related objects, a principle in human nature that hath an
extensive operation; and -we find this operation even where the
objects are not otherwise related than by juxtaposition of the words
that express them. Hence, to elevate or depress an object, one
method is, to join it in the expi'ession with another that is naturally
high or low : witness the following speech of Eumenes to the Roman
Senate :
Causam veniendi sibi Eomam fuisse, praster eupiditatem visendi deos Tiomi-
nesque, quorum beneficio in ea fortuna esset, supra quam ne optare quidem
auderet, etiam at coram moneret senatum ut Persei conatus obviam iret.
Ziv^, 1. xiii. cap. xi.
To join the Romans with the gods in the same enunciation, is an
artful stroke of flattery, because it tacitly puts them on a level. On
the other hand, the degrading or vihfying an object, is done success
fully by ranking it with one that is really low :
I hope to have this entertainment in a readiness for the next winter ; and
doubt not but it will please more than the opera or puppet-show.
Spectator, No. 28.
Manifold have been the judgments which Heaven from time to time, for
the chastisement of a sinful people, has inflicted upon whole nations. For
when the degeneracy becomes common, 'tis but just the punishment should be
general. Of this kind, in our own unfortunate country, was that destructive
pestilence, whose mortalit^rwas so fatal as to sweep away, if Sir William Petty
may be believed, five milhons of Christian souls, besides women and Jews.
God^« Bevenge against Funning. Arbuthnot.
Such also was that dreadful conflagration ensuing in this famous metropolis
of London, which consumed, according to the computation of Sir Samuel
Moreland, 100,000 houses, not to mention churches aud stables. — Ibid.
But on condition it miglit pass into a law, I would gladly exempt both law-
yers of all ages, subaltern and field-officers, young heirs, dancing-masters, pick
pockets, and players. — An infallible Sclieme to pay the Public Debt. Swift.
443. The proper place for the pronoun.
444. Knle depending on the commanicaUon of einotious to related objects. — How to
i^vatc or depress an object.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 293
Sooner let earth, air, sea, to chaos fall,
Men, monkeys, lap-dogs, parrots, perish all.
liape of the Lack.
44 J. Circumstances in a period resemble small stones iu a build-
ing, employed to fill up vacuities among those of a larger size. Iu
the arrangement of a peiiod, such underparts crowded together make
a poor figure, and never are graceful but when interspersed among
the capital parts. I illustrate this rule by the following example :
It is likewise urged that there are, b}' computation, in this kingdom, above
10,000 parsons, whose revenues, added to those of my lords the bisLops,
would suffice to maintain, Ac.
Argument a/jainst abolishing Christianity. Swift.
Here two circumstances, viz., by computation, and in this kingdom,
are crowded together unnecessarily : they make a better appearance
separated in the following manner :
It is likewise urged that in this kingdom there are, by computation, above
10,000 parsons, &c.
If there be room for a choice, the sooner a circumstance is intro-
duced the better ; because circumstances are proper for that cool-
ness of mind with which we begin a period as well as a volumo : in
the progress, the mind warms, and has a greater relish for matters
of importance. When a circumstance is placed at the beginning of
the period, or near the beginning, the transition from it to the prin-
cipal subject is agreeable : it is like ascending or going upward.
On the other hand, to place it late in the period has a bad effect ;
for after being engaged in the principal subject, one is with reluc-
tance brought down to give attention to. a circumstance. Hence
evidently the preference of the following arrangement,
Whether in any country a choice altogether unexceptionable has boen made,
aeems doubtful.
Before this other,
Whether a choice altogether unexceptionable has in any country been
made, &q.
For this reason the following period is exceptionable in point of
arrangement :
I have considered formerly, with a good deal of attention, the 6nbje<*t upon
which you command me to communicate my thoughts to you. — £olingbrolt oh
the Study of History, Letter I.
Which, with a slight alteration, may be improved thus :
I have formerly, with a good deal of attention, considered the subject, Ac.
Swift, speaking of a virtuous and learned education :
And although they may be, and too often are drawn, by the temptations o
youth, and the opportunities of a large fortune, into some irregularities, tch^n
they come forward into the great world; it is ever with reluctance and com-
punction of mind, be-aiuse their bias to virtue still continues. — Tkt Intdligen«tr^
Nrt. 9.
294 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
Better :
And although, wTun they come fm'voard into the great world, they may be, and
too often, &c.
The bad effect of placing a circumstance last or late in a period,
will appear from the following examples :
Let us endeavor to establish to ourselves an interest in him who holds the
reins of the whole creation in his hand. — Spectator, No. 12.
Better thus :
Let us endeavor to establish to ourselves an interest in him, who, in his hand,
holds the reins of the whole creation.
Virgil, who has cast the whole system of Platonic philosophy, so far as it re-
lates to the soul of mau, into beautiful allegories, in the sixth hook ofhisuSneid,
gives us the punishment, &c. — Spectator, No. 90.
Better thus :
Virgil, who, in the sixth book of his iEneid, has cast, &c.
And Philip the Fourth was obliged at last to conclude a peace on terms lo-
pugnant to his inclination, to that of his people, to the interest of Spain, and
to that of all Europe, in the Pyrenean treaty. — Letters on History, vol. i. let. vi.
Bolin^h'oke.
Better thus :
And at last in the Pyrenean treaty, Philip the Fourth was obliged to con
elude a peace, &c.
r> 446. In an-anging a period, it is of importance to determine in
what part of it a word makes the greatest figure ; whether at the
beginning, duiing the course, or at the close. The breaking silence
rouses the attention, and prepares for a deep impression at the be-
ginning : the beginning, however, must yield to the close ; which
being succeeded by a pause, affords time for a word to make its
deepest impreasion. Hence the following rule, That to give the
utmost force to a peiiod, it ought if possible to be closed with that
word which makes the greatest figure. The opportunity of a pause
should not be thrown away upon accessories, but reserved for the
principal object, in order that it may make a full impression ; which
is an additional reason against closing a period with a circumstance.
There are however periods that admit not such a structui-e ; and in
that case, the Capital word ought, if possible, to be placed in the
front, vhich next to the close js the most advantageous for making
an impression. Hence, in directing our discourse to a man of figure,
we ought to begin with his name ; and one will be sensible of a
degradation, when this rule is neglected, as it frequently is for tho
sake of vei-se. I give the following examples :
446, Clrcnmstances, how to be disposed of. Example. The best plan for them. Trwi
■<UoQ from it to the principal subject, agreeable. Example.
BEAUTY OF LANOUAOE. 295
Integer viue, scelerisque purn*,
Non eget Muuri jaculis, ueque arcu ,
Nee venenatis gravid& eagittis,
Fusee, pharetra. Bbrat. Carm. 1. i. ode 2S.
Je crains Dieu, cher Abncr, et n'ai point d'autre erainte.
In these examples, the name of the person addressed to, makes a
mean figure, being like a circumstance slipt into a corner. That
this criticism is well founded, we need no further proof than Addi-
son's translation of the last example :
0 Abner ! I fear my God, and I fear none but him.
Guardian, No. 117.
O father, what intends thy hand, she cried,
Against thy only son ? What fury, O son.
Possesses thee to bend that mortal dart
Against thy father's head ?
Paradise Loit, book ii. 1. 727.
Eveiy one must be sensible of a dignity in the invocation at the
beginning, which is not attained by that in tlie middle. I mean
not, however, to censure this passage : on the contrary, it appears
beautiful, by distinguishing the respect that is due to a father fron
that which is due to a son. -
447. The substance of what is said in this and the foregoing sec-
Hon, upon the method of arranging words in a period, so as to make
the deepest impression with respect to sound as well as signification,
is comprehended in the following observation : That order of words
in a period will always be the most agi'eeable, where, without ob-
scuring the sense, the most important images, the most sonorous
words, and the longest members, bring up the rear.
Hitherto of arranging single words, single members, and singl*
circumstances. But the enumeration of many particulars in tlie
same period is often necessary ; and the question is. In what onier
they should bo placed ? It does not seem easy, at first view, to
bring a subject apparently so loose under any general rule ; but
luckily, reflecting upon what is said in the fii-st chapter about order,
we find mles laid down to our hand, which leave us no task but
that of applying them to the present question. And, first, with
respect to the enumerating particulars of equal rank, it is laid tlown
in the place quoted, that as there is no cause for pi-oferring any one
before the rest, it is indifferent to the mind in what order they be
viewed. And it is only necessarj- to be added here, that for the sanu
reason, it is indifteren't in what" order they bo named. 2dly, If a
number of objects of the same kind, differing only in size, are to be
ranged along a straight line, the most agreeable order to the eye is
that of an increasing series. In surveying a number of such ob-
446. How to plve the utmost force to a period.— Tho •econd best pl»pe f.* the etpttal
word.— How to begin « discourse to « person of conseqnenee. ■
296 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
jects, beginning at the least, and proceeding to greater and greater,
the mind swells gradually with the successive objects, and in its pro-
gress has a very sensible pleasure. Precisely for the same reason,
words expressive of such objects ought to be placed in the same
order. The beauty of this figure, which may be termed a climax
in sense, has escaped Lord Bolingbroke in the fii'st member of the
following period :
Let but one great, brave, disin-erested, active man arise, and he will be re-
ceived, followed, and almost adored.
The following arrangement has sensibly a better effect :
Let but one brave, great, active, disinterested man arise, &c.
Whether the same rule ought to be followed in enumerating men
of different ranks, seems doubtful : on the one hand, a number of
persons presented to the eye in form of an increasing series, is un-
doubtedly the most agreeable order : on the other hand, in every
list of names, we set the person of the greatest dignity at the top,
and descend gradually through his inferiore. Where the purpose is
to honor the pereons named according to their rank, the latter order
ought to be followed ; but every one who regards himself only, or
his reader, will choose the former order. 3dly, As the sense of order di-
rects the eye to descend from the principal to its greatest accessory, and
from the whole to its greatest part, and in the same order through all
the parts and accessories till we arrive at the minutest; the same order
ought to be followed in the enumeration of such particulars.
448. When force and hveliness of expression are demanded, the
rule is, to suspend the thought as long as possible, and to bring it
out full and entire at the close ; which cannot be done but by in-
verting the natural arrangement. By introducing a word or member
before its time, curiosity is raised about what is to follow ; and it is
agreeable to have our curiosity gratified at the close of the period •
the pleasure we feel resembles that of seeing a stroke exerted upon
a body by the whole collected force of the agent. On the oUier
hand, where a period is so constructed as to admit more than one
complete close in the sense, the curiosity of the reader is exhausted
at the first close, and what follows appears languid or superfluous :
his disappointment contributes also to that appearance, when he
finds, contrary to expectation, that the period is not yet finished.
Cicero, and after him Quintilian, recommend the verb to the last
place. This method evidently tends to suspend the sense till the
close of the period ; for without the verb the sense cannot be com-
plete; and when the verb happens to be the capital word, which it
frequently is, it ought at any rate to be the last, according to an-
447 The best order of words In a period.— Knle for enumerating pariicuJar* of equal
rank In a period.— 2d, Where they differ in size.— Order when enumerating men ol
different ranks.— 8d, What the sense qf order direct*,
operation.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 297
other rule, above laid down. I proceed as usual to illustrate this
rule by examples. The following period is placed in its natural order.
"Were instruction an essential circumstance in epic poetry, I doubt whether
a single instance could be given of this species of composition, in any language.
The period thus arranged admits a full close upon the word compo-
sition ; after which it goes on languidly, and closes without force.
This blemish will be" avoided by the following arrangement :
Were instruction an essential circumstance in epic poetrj^, I doubt whether,
in any language, a single instance could be given ot this species of composition.
Some of our most eminent divines have made use of this Platonic notion,
as far as it regards the subsistence of our passions after death, with great beauty
and strength of reason. — Sj)ectator, No. 90.
Better thus :
Some of our most eminent divines have, with great beaaty and strength of
reason, made use of this Platonic notion, &c.
Men of the best sense have been touched more or less with these groundless
horrors and presages of futurity, upon surveying the most indifferent works
of nature. — Ibid. No. 505.
Better,
Upon surveying the most indifferent works of nature, men of the best
sense, &c.
She soon informed him of the place ho was in, which, notwithstanding all
its horrors, appeared to him more sweet than the bower of Mahotnet, in the
company of his Balaora,.— Guardian, No. 167.
Better,
She soon, &c., appeared to him, in the company of his Balsora, more
sweet, «fec.
The emperor was so intent on the establishment of his absolute power in
Hungarjr, that he exposed the empire doubly to desolation and ruin fur the
sake of it. — Letters on History, vol. i. let. vii. Bolingbroke.
Better,
that for the sake of it he exposed the empire doubly to desolation ano
ruin.
None of the rules for the composition of periods are more liab.b
to be abused, than those last mentioned ; witness many Latin writers,
among the modems especially, whose style, by inversions too violent,
is rendered harsh and obscure. Suspension of the thought till the
close of the period, ought never to be preferred before perspicuity.
Neither ought such suspension to be attempted in a long period ;
because in that case the mind is bewildered amidst a profusion of
words : a traveller, while he is puzzled about the road, relishes not
the fmest prospect :
448. Rule, when force and liveliness of expression are demanded. — DlsadranU^ of ooa»
structing a period with more than one complete close In the sense. Exaioplea. — Wb«a
>h« suspeoslou of thooxht to th« cIom of a period should not be attempted.
13*
298 BEAUTY OF LANGrAGE.
All the rich presents which Astyages had given him at parting, keeping
only some Median horses, in order to propagate the breed of them in Persia>
he distributed among his friends whom he left at the court of Ecbatana.
2'ravels of Op'us, Book i.
449. The foregoing rules concern the arrangement of a single
period : I add one rule moi'e concerning the distribution of a dis-
course into different periods. A short peiiod is lively and familiar :
a long period, requiring more attention, makes an impression grave
and solemn. In general, a Avriter ought to study a mixture of long
and short periods, which prevent an irksome uniformity, and enter-
tain the mind with a variety of impressions. In particular, long
periods ought to be avoided till the reader's attention be thoroughly
engaged ; and therefore a discourse, especially of the familiar kind,
ought never to be introduced with a long period. For that reason the
commencement of a letter to a very young lady on her marriage is
faulty :
Madam, the hurry and impertinence of receiving and paying visits on ac-
count of vour riiarriage, being now over, you are beginning to enter into a
course of life, where you will want much advice to divert you from falling into
many errors, fopperies, and follies, to which your sex is subject. — Swift.
See another example still more faulty, in the commencement of
Cicero's oration, Pro Archia Poeta.
450. Before proceeding farther, it may be proper to review the
rules laid down in this and the preceding section, in order to make
some general observations. That order of the words and membei'S
of a period is justly termed natural, which corresponds to the natural
order of the ideas that compose the thought. The tendency of many
of the foregoing rules is to substitute an artificial arrangement in
order to catch some beauty either of sound or meaning for which
there is no place in the natural order. But seldom it happens, that
in the same period there is place for a plurality of these rales : if
one beauty can be retained, another must be relinquished ; and the
only question is. Which ought to be preferred? This question can-
not be resolved by any general rule : if the natural order be not
relished, a few trials will discover that artificial order which has the
best effect; and this exercise, supported by a good taste, will in
time make the choice easy. AH that can be said in general is, that
in making a choice, sound ought to yield to signification.
The transposing words and members out of their natural order,
so remarkable in the learned languages, has been the subject of
much speculation.* It is agieed on all hands, that such transposi-
* [The very great diflference of the genius of the ancient and modern lan-
guages in this respect has been thus illustrated by Prof. Barron, Lcct. III. :
"Suppose an English historian were to address his readers, in the introduc-
tion ot a work from which he expected high literary fame, in the following
Btyle: — 'All men who themselves wish to exceed the inferior animals, by ev-
ery effort to endeavor ought,' he would find himself disappointed ; as few read-
449. Rule for the distribution of discourse Into different periods. Long and short periods.
BKAUrr OF LANGUAGE. 299
«aon or inversion bestows upon a period a very sensible d^ee of
force and elevation ; and yet -writers seem to be at a loss how to ac-
count for this effect Cerceau ascribes so much power to inversion,
as to make it the characteristic of French veree, and the single cir-
cumstance which in that language distinguishes vei^se from prose :
and yet he pretends not to say, that it hath any other eflect but to
raise surprise ; he must mean curiosity, wliich is done by suspend-
ing the thought during the period, and bringing it out entire at the
close. This indeed is one effect of inversion ; but neither its solo
effect, nor even that which is the most remarkable, as is made evi
dent above. But waiving censure, which is not an agreeable task, 1
enter into the matter ; and begin with obseiTing, that if conformity
between words and their meaning be agreeable, it must of course be
agreeable to find the same order or arrangement in both. Hence
the beauty of a plain or natural style, where the order of the words
corresponds precisely to the order of the ideas. Nor is this the sin-
gle beauty of a natural style : it is also agreeable by its simplicity
and perspicuity. This observation throws light upon the subject
for if a natural style be in itself agi'eeable, a transposed style cannot
be so; and therefore its agreeableness must arise from admitting
some positive beauty that is excluded in a natural style. To be
confirmed in this opinion, we need but reflect upon some of the fore-
going rules, which make it evident, that language by means of in-
version, is susceptible of many beauties that are totally excluded in
a natural arrangement. From these premises it clearly follows, that
invei'sion ought not to be indulged, unless in order to reach some
beauty superior to those of a natural style. It may with great cer-
tainty be pronounced, that every inversion which is not governed by
this iTjle, will appear harsh and strained, and be disrelished by every
one of taste. Hence the beauty of inversion when happily conduct-
ed ; the beauty, not of an end, but of means, as furnishing opportu-
nity for numberless ornaments that find ho place in a natural style :
hence the force, the elevation, the liannoiiy, the cadence, of some
compositions : hence the manifold beauties of the Greek and Roman
tongues, of which living languages afford but faint imitations.
["If we attend to the history of our own language," says Prof.
Barron, " we may discover a strong disposition in some of our pro«e
era, I believe, unless to indulge a little mirth, would be induced to proceed
farther than the first sentence ; yet a Eoman historian could express thcso
ideas in that very arrangement with full energy and propriety : ' pmnes ho-
mines, qui sese student prsestare ceteris animaUDus, summa ope niti dccct.
" Little less surprising and uncouth would be the following cxordiam on a
similar occasion : ^ Whether I shall execute a work of merit, if, from the bulg-
ing of the city, the affairs of the people of Rome I shsUl relate, neither suHl-
eiently know I, nor if I knew declare durst 1.' The reader perhaps would not
suspect such language to be a literal translation of the first .sentence ol the
most finished historical production of antiquity, whicli runs thus in the ciegani
diction of Livv : ' Facturusne sum opine pretium si a prlmordio urbw, r« po-
puli Bomani perecripserim ; nee satis scio, nee, si scircm, Uiccre nusim. |
300 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
writers, to accommodate its arrangement to that of the languages of
Greece and Rome. But, in executing the design, they disfigured
our language in every respect. They Latinized our words and oui
terminations. They introduce! inversions so violent, as to render
the sense often obscure, in some cases unintelligible ; and they ex-
tended their peidods to a length which extinguished every spark of
patience in the reader. Hobbes, Clarendon, and even Milton in his
prose writings, afford numberless instances of this bad taste ; and it
is remarkable, that it prevailed chiefly during the latter part of the
seventeenth century. In the beginning of that century, and in the
end of the preceding one, during the reigns of Queen Elizabeth and
James I., the purity of the English language, and a correct taste in
writing it, were perhaps farther advanced, both in England and Scot-
land, than in the succeeding period. The works of Shakspeare
Hooker, Melvil, and the translation of the Bible, have scarcely beet
equalled for good style, by any productions of the seventeenth cen-
tury ; and, in point of grammatical correctness, have not yet been
often surpassed. The fanaticism and violence of the civil wai-s cor-
rupted the taste, and the imitation of Latin composition in theologi-
cal controversy, seems to have disfigured the language of England."
— Lect. IIL]*
SECTION III.
Beauty of Language from a Resemblance between Sound and Sig-
nification.
451. A RESEMBLANCE between the sound of certain words and
their signification, is a beauty that has escaped no critical writer,
and yet is not handled with accuracy by any of them. They have
probably been of opinion, that a beauty so obvious to the feeling
requires no explanation. This is an error ; and to avoid it, I shall
give examples of the various resemblances between sound and sig-
nification, accompanied with an endeavor to explain why such re-
semblances are beautiful. I begin with examples where the resem-
blance between the sound and signification is the most entire ; and
next examples where the resemblance is less and less so.
There being frequently a strong resemblance of one sound to an-
other, it will not be surprising to find an articulate sound resembling
* [In connection with the above, may be read with great advantage, the first
of chap. xxii. on tlie Philosophy of Style.]
450. The order of words and members that may be called natural. Enle for choice be-
tween it and an artificial order.— Transposition In the learned languages. Illustration —
Whence the beauty of a natural style. Whence, then, the agre«»bleness of a transposed
style. When, only such a style should be used.— Style of the latter part of the seventeenth
Bontnry.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 801
one that is not articulate : thus the sound of a bowstring is iniitated
by the words that express it :
The string let fly,
Twang' d short atid sharp, like the shrill swallow's cry.
Ody»»ey, xxi. 4i9.
The sound of felling trees in a wood :
Loud sounds the ajfe, redoubling strokes on strokes,
On all sides round the forest hurls her oaks
Headlong. Deep echoing groan tlie thickets brown,
Then rustling, crackling, crashing, thunder down.
lUad, xxiij. 144.
jBnt when lond surges lash the sounding shore,
TChe hoarse rough verse should like the torrent roar.
Pope's Essay on Criticism, 889.
Dire Scylla there a scene of horror forms.
And here Charybdis fills the deep with storms ;
When the tide rushes from her rumbling caves,
The rough rock roars ; tumultuous boil the vr&vea.—jPope.
No person can be at a loss about the cause of this beauty : it i«
obviously that of imitation.
452. That there is any other natural resemblance of sound to sig-
nification, must not be taken for granted. There is no resemblance
of sound to motion, nor of sound to sentiment. We are however
apt to be deceived by artful pronunciation ; the same passage may
be pronounced in many difierent tones, elevated or humble, sweet
or harsh, brisk or melancholy, so as to accord with the thought or
sentiment ; such concord must be distinguished from that concord
between sound and sense, which is perceived in some expressions in-
dependent of artful pronunciation : the latter is the poet's work ; the
former must be attributed to the reader. Another thing contributes
still more to the deceit : in language, sound and sense being inti-
mately connected, the properties of the one are readily communica-
ted to the other ; for example, the quality of grandeur, of sweetness,
or of melancholy, though belonging to the thought solely, is trans-
ferred to the words, which by that means resemble in appearance
the thought that is expressed by them (see chap. ii. part i. sec. 5).
[" Wordsworth has not only presented the hues of nature to the
eye, but has also imitated her harmonies to the ear. Of this I wiB
adduce an instance :
Astounded in tke mountain gap
By peals of thunder, clap on clap,
Aid many a terror-striking flash.
And somewhere, as it seems, a crash
Among the rocks; with weight of rain,
And svUen motions, lon^ and slow.
That to a dreary distance go —
Till breaking in upon the dying strain,
A rending o'er his head begins the fray again. — n'agoner.
4M. Besemblances between sound anri siKnIOcation. It* b«mat7.— ArtlcalUx Mma£ r»
wmbUng OTM that 1* not sa The cauM of tbi* bcantf.
802 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
Surely the four lines marked by the italic character would alouo
be sufficient to decide the questiou, whether such a grace as imita-
tive harmony really exists. I own that it is difficult to determine
how nmch of the eftect upon the mind depends upon the meaning
associated with the words ; but let it be remembered, that words
designative of sound have naturally derived their birth from an at*
tempt, in the infancy of language, actually to imitate the sounds oi
which they are symbolical. After God's own language — the Hebrew
— and the affluent Greek, there is probably no tongue so rich in
imitative harmonies as our own. Let any person with a true ear,
observe the difterence between the two words snow and rain. The
hushing sound of the sibilant, in the first, followed by the soft liquid
and by the round full vowel, is not less indicative of the still descent
of snow, than the harsher liquid and vowel, in the second, are of the
falling shower. I fear that I shall be considered fanciful, yet I can-
not help remarking that the letter R, the sound of which, wheu
lengthened out, is so expressive of the mui'mur of streams and brooks,
is generally to be found in words relating to the element of water,
and in such combinations as, either single or rcduphcated, suit pie-
cisely its difterent modifications. The words "fon^" and '■^ slow''''
are, if pronounced in a natural manner, actually of a longer time
than the words short and quick. There is a drag upon the nasal N
and O] there is a protracted eftect in the vowel followed by a
double vowel in the first two words, not to be found in the two last."
—Prof. Wilson^^
-453. Resembling causes may produce eft'ects that have no resem-
blance ; and causes that have no resemblance may produce resem-
bling effects. A magnificent building, for example, resembles not
in any degree an heroic action : and yet the emotions they produce,
are concordant, and bear a resemblance to each other. We are still
more sensible of this resemblance in a song, when the music is prop-
erly adapted to the sentiment: there is no resemblance between
thought and sound ; but there is the strongest resemblance between
the emotion raised by music tender and pathetic, and that raised by
the complaint of an unsuccessful lover. Applying this observation
to the present subject, it appears that, in some instances, the sound
even of a single word makes an impression resembling that which is
made by the thing it signifies : witness the word runnim/^ composed
of two short syllables ; and more i-eniarkably the Avords rapidity,
trapetuosity, jyrecipitaticm. Brutal manners produce in the specta-
tor an emotion not unlike what is pi'oduced by a harsh and rough
sound ; and hence the beauty of the figurative expression rugged
manners. Again, the word Utile, being pronounced with a very
email aperture of the mouth, has a weak and faint sound, which
452. Concord between words and thought, sometimes due to pronnndatlon. — Sound and
■cniK being connected, the properties of the one are "endily sttributed to the other
BEAUIT OF LANGUAGE. 308
mates an impression resembling that made by a diminutive object.
This resemblance of effect is still more remarkable where x number
of words are connected in a period : words pronounced in successiou
make often a strong impression ; and when this impression happens
to accord with that made by the sense, we are sensible of a complex
emotion, peculiarly plejisant; one proceeding from the sentiment,
and one fiom the melody or sound of the words. But the chief
{)leasure proceeds from having these two concordant emotions com-
)ined in perfect harmony, and carried on in the mind to a full close
(see chap. ii. part iv.). Except in the single case where sound Is
described, all the examples given by critics of sense being imitated
in sound, resolve into a resemblance of effects : emotions raised by
sound and signification may have a resemblance ; but sound itself
cannot have a resemblance to any thing but sound.*
^454. Proceeding now to particulars, and beginning with those
cases where the emotions have the strongest resemblance, I observe,
first, That by a number of syllables in succession, an emotion is
sometimes raised extremely similar to that raised by successive mo-
tion ; which may be evident even to those who are defective in
taste, from the following" fact, that the term movement in all lan-
guages is equally applied to both. In this manner successive mo-
tion, such as walking, running, galloping, can be imitated by a suc-
cession of long or short syllables, or by a due mixture of both. For
example, slow motion may be justly imitated in a verse where long
syllables prevail ; especially when aided by a slow pronunciation :
lUi inter sese magnd vi brachia tollunt. — Qeorg. iv. 174.
On the other hand, swift motion is imitated by a succession of
short syllables :
Quadrunedante putrem sonitu quatit ungula campum.
Again :
Radit iter liquiduni, celeres neqne commovet ala«.
Thirdly, A line composed of monosyllables, makes an impression,
by tlie frequency of its pauses, similar to what is made by laborious
interrupted motion :
With many a weary step and many a groan, , ^
Up the high liill he heaves a huge round stone.— CWy«#*y, xi. < 8».
First march the heavy mules securely slow;
O'er hills, o'er dales, o'er crags, o'er rocks they eo.
' /OaJ, xxiii. 13d.
Fourthly, the impression made by rough sounds in succession, re-
sembles that made by rough or tumultuous motion : on the other
* [See an excellent chapter on the Poetry of Language in Mrs. Ellis's " Po-
etry of Life."]
— • ■
453. Resembling causes and their effects.-Non-re!«embllng «»•<*. ^^P'li.'^"*!!^"
Ing and an heroic action produce concordant emotions. A foni^ and tBe »*^"»>™^ •V;
Example: Keseinblance of effects from wonis connected In a pcrUKl— I.«mirK on exam-
ples of sense inilcaU^d in sound.
304 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
hand, the impression of smooth sounds resembles that of gentle mo
tion. The following is an example of both :
Two craggy rocks projecting from the main,
The roaring wind's tempestuous rage restrain ;
Within, the waves in softer murmurs glide.
And ships secure without the halsers ride. — Odyssey, iii. 118.
Another example of the latter :
Soft is the strain when Zephyr gently blows,
And the smooth stream in smoother numbers flows.
Essay on Orit. 866.
Fifthly, Prolonged motion is expressed in an Alexandrine line.
The firet example shall be of slow motion prolonged :
A needless Alexandrine ends the song ;
That like a wounded snake, drags its slow length along.
Ibid. 356.
The next example is of forcible motion prolonged :
The waves behind impel the waves before,
Wide-rolling, foaming high, and tumbling to the shore.
IHad, xiiL 1004.
The last shall be of rapid motion prolonged :
Not so when swift Camilla scours the plain,
Flies o'er the unbending corn, and skims along the main.
£ssay on Grit. 878.
Again, speaking of a rock torn from the brow of a mountain :
StiU gath'ring force, it smokes, and urged amain.
Whirls, leaps, and thunders down, impetuous to the plain.
Iliad, xiii. 197.
Sixthly, A period consisting mostly of long syllables, that is, of
syllables pronounced slow, produceth an emotion resembling faintly
that which is produced by gravity and solemnity. Hence the beauty
of the following vei'se :
0111 sedato raspondit corde Latinus.
It resembles equally an object that is insipid and uninteresting.
Tsedet quotidiauarum harum formarum.
Terence, Eunuchus, Act ii. Sc. 8.
Seventhly, A slow succession of ideas is a circumstance that be-
longs equally to settled melancholy, and to a peiiod composed of
polysyllables pronounced slow ; and hence by similarity of emotions,
the latter is imitative of the former :
In those deep solitudes, and awful cells.
Where heavenly pensive Contemplation dwells,
And ever-musing Melancholy reigns. — Pope, ELosva to Abelard.
Eighthly, A long syllable made short, or a short syllable made
long, raises, by the difficulty of pronouncing contrary to custom, a
feeling similar to that of hard labor : •
When Ajax strives some rock's vast weight to throw,
The line too labors, and the words move slow.
EsMp on OriL 870.
BEAUTY OP LANGUAGE. 80{
Ninthly, Harsh or rough words pronounced with diflSculty, exciU
a feeling similar to that which proceeds from the labor of thought
to a dull writer :
Just writes to make his barrenness appear,
And strains from hard-bound brains eight lines a year.
fope's £plstU to Dr. Arbuthnot, I. 181.
456. I shall close with one example more, which of all make*
the finest figure. In the first section mention is made of a climax
in sound ; and in the second, of a climax in sense. It belongs to
the present subject to observe that when these coincide in the same
passage, the concordance of sound and sense is delightful: the
reader is conscious not only of pleasure from the two climaxes sepa-
rately, but of an additional pleasure fiom their concordance, and fi-om
finding the sense so justly imitated by the sound. In this respect
no periods are more perfect than those borrowed from Cicero in the
first section.
The concord between sense and sound is no less agreeable in what
may be termed an anticlimax, where the progress is from great to
little ; for this has the effect to make diminutive objects appear still
more diminutive. Horace affords a striking example :
Parturiunt montcs, nascetur ridiculus mus.
The arrangement here is singularly artful : the first place is occu-
pied by the verb, which is the capital word by its sense as well as
sound ; the close is reserved for the word that is the meanest in
sense as well as in sound. And it must not be overiooked that the
resembling sounds of the two last syllables give a ludicrous air to
the whole.
I have had occasion to observe, that to complete the resemblance
between sound and sense, artful pronunciation contributes not a
httle. Pronunciation, therefore, may be considered as a branch of
the present subject ; and with some observations upon it the section
shall be concluded.
In order to give a just idea of pronunciation, it must be distin-
guished from singing. The latter is carried on by notes, requiring
each of them a different aperture of the windpipe : the notes prop-
erly belonging to the fonner, are expressed by different apertures of
the mouth, without varying the aperture of tlie windpipe. This,
however, doth not hinder pronunciation to borrow from singing, as
o^e sometimes is naturally led to do in expressing a veliement
passion.
In reading, as in singing, there is a key-note : above this note the
voice is fiequently elevated, to make tlie sound correspond to the
4B4. Emotions raised by a succession of syl!»bles.— Successive motion Imitated Stew
motion. Swift motion. Laborions Interrupted motion. Koush or tumnltuoo* ip^tML
Prolonged motion.— Gravity and solemnity.— Melancholy.— Feeling of hard labor.— L«flr
of thought imitated.
300 BEAL'TY OF LANGUAGE.
elevation of the subject : but the mind in an elevated state is dis-
posed to action ; therefore, in order to a rest, it must be brought
down to the key-note. Hence the terra cadence.
The only general rule that can be given for directing the pronun-
ciation is, To sound the words in such a manner as to imitate the
things they signify. In pronouncing words signifying what is ele-
vated, the voice ought to be raised above its ordinary tone ; and
words signifying dejection of mind, ought to be pronounced in a low
note. To imitate a stern <ind impetuous passiou, the words ought
to be pronounced rough and load ; a sweet and kindly passion, on the
contrary, ought to be imitated by a soft and melodious tone of voice.
In Dryden's ode of Alexander'' s Feast, the line FaVn, faVn, faVn,
faVn, represents a gradual sinking of the mind ; and therefore is pro-
nounced with a failing voice by every one of taste, without instruc-
tion. In general, words that make the greatest figure ought to be
marked with a peculiar emphasis. Another circumstance contributes
to the resemblance between sense and sound, which is slow or quick
pronunciation : for though the length or shortness of the syllables
with relation to each other, be in prose ascertained in some measure,
and in verse accurately ; yet, taking a whole line or penod together,
it may be pronounced slow or fa.st. A peiiod, accordingly, ought to
be pronounced slow when it expresses what is solemn or deliberate ;
and ought to be pronounced quick when it expresses what is brisk,
lively, or impetuous.
In this chapter I have mentioned none of the beauties of language
but what arise from w^ords taken in their proper sense. Beauties
that depend on the metaphorical and figurative power of words, are
reserved to be treated chapter xx.
[It seems desirable here to introduce some fine thoughts and il-
lustrations from Hazlitt, upon topics treated in this chapter. — Ed.
456, Poetiy, in its matter and form, is natural imagery or feeling
combined with passion and fancy. In its mode of conveyance it
combines the ordinary use of language with musical expression.
There is a question of long standing — in what the essence of poetry
consists ; or what it is that determines why one set of ideas should
be expressed in prose, another in verse. Milton has told us his idea
of poetr}' in a single line :
Thoughts tlint voluntary move
Harmonious numbers.
As there are certain sounds that excite certain movements, and
the song and dance go together, so there are, no doubt, ceitain
thoughts that lead to certain tones of voice, or modulations of sound,
and change "the words of Mercury into the songs of Apollo."
There is a striking instance of this adaptation of the moveraeut of
455. Coincidence of climax of sound and of sense in a passage. — Effect of anticlimav.—
Pronunciation; distingui>'hed from singing. General rule for pronnnciation. Illtistiation9>
How U contribufei to a rp.-c-inlilanco between siiiind and sense.
liRAUTV OF LANOUAQE,
307
«)und aud rhythm to the subject, in Spen.ser's description of the
Satyrs accompanying Una to tlie cav« of Sylvanus : ^ ° ' °' "*«
So from the ground she fearless doth arise
And wulketh forth without suspect of crime
They, all as g ad as birda of joyous prime,
Ihenee lead her forth, about tJie dancing round
bhouting and singing all a shepherd's rhyme • '
And with green brajiches strewing all the ground
L>o wors up her as oueen with olive garland crown'd.
And all the wav tlicir merry pipes thev sound,
ihat all the woods and doubled echoes rino- •
And with their horned feet do wear the ground
Leaping like wanton kids in pleasant spriiig • '
bo towards old Sylvanus they her bring,
\\ ho with the noise awaked, cometh out.
Faery Queen, b. i. c. vi.
On the contrary, there is nothing either musical or natural in the
ordmary construction of language. It is a thing altogether arbitrary
and conventional. Neither in the sounds themselves, which are the
voluntary signs of certain ideas, nor in their grammatical arranrre-
ments m common speech, is there any principle of natural imitatfon
or coiTespondence to the individual ideas, or to the tone of feelinj:
with which they are conveyed to others. The jerks, the breaks the
mequalities, and harshnesses of piose, are fatal to the How of a
poetical miagmation, as a jolting road or stumbling horse disturbs the
revene of an absent man. But poetry makes these odds all even.
It IS the music of language answering to the music of the mind •
untying, as it were, " the secret soul of harmony." Wherever any
object takes such a hold of the mind, bv which it seeks to prolonir
and repeat the emotion, to bring all other objects into accord witK
It, and to give the same movement of harmony, sustained and con-
tinuous, or gradually varied according to the occasion, to the sounds
that express it— this is poetry. Tiiere is a deep connection between
music and deep-rooted passion. In ordinaiy speech wo ari-ive at a
certain harmony by the modulations of the voice : in poetiy the
same thing is done systematically by a regular collocation of syl-
lables.—Lect. i.]
' SECTION IV.
Versification.
451. The music of verse, though handled by everj' grammanan,
merits more attention than it hsis been honored with. It is a sub-
ject intimately connected with human nature; and to explain it
thoroughly, several nice and delicate feelings must be employed.
But before entering upon it, we must see what verse is, or, in oilier
456. Poetry In its matter and form. In Its mode of con vey«nc«.— Mllfoi t dc« of noctiT
—i ne ordinary construction of laoeuage. Illuttratjon of poetry.
308 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
words, by what mark it is distinguished from prose ; a point not so
easy as may at first be apprehended. It is true, that the construc-
tion of verse is governed by precise rules; whereas prose is more
loose, and scarce subjected to any rules. But are the many who
have no rules, left without means to make the distinction ? and even
with respect to the learned, must they apply the rule before they
can with certainty pronounce whether the composition be prose or
verse ? This will hardly be maintained ; and therefore instead of
mles, the ear must be appealed to as the proper judge. But by
what mark does the ear distinguish verse from prose ? The proper
and satisfactory answer is, That these make different impressions
upon every one who hath an ear. This advances us one step in
our inquiry.
[" Poetry," remarks Sir Joshua Reynolds, " addresses itself to the
same faculties and the same dispositions as painting, though by dif-
ferent means. The object of both is to accommodate itself to all the
natural propensities and inclinations of the mind. The very ex-
istence of poetry depends on the license it a^umes of deviating fi-om
actual nature, in order to gratify natural propensities by other means,
which are found by experience full as capable of affording such
gratification. It sets out with a language in the highest degree
artificial, a construction of measured words, such as never is, and
never was, used by man. Let this measure be what it may, whether
hexameter or any other metre used in Latin or Greek — or rhyme,
or blank verse, varied with pauses and accents, in modem languages,
— they are all equally removed from nature, and equally a violation
of common speech. When this artificial mode has been established
as the vehicle of sentiment, there is another principle in the human
mind to which the work must be referred, which still renders it
more artificial, carries it still further from common nature, and de-
viates only to render it more perfect. That principle is the sense of
congmity, coherence, and consistency, Avhich is a real existing prin-
ciple in man, and it must be gratified. Therefore, having once
adopted a style and a measure not found in common discourse, it is
required that the sentiments also should be in the same proportion
elevated above common nature, from the necessity of there being an
agreement of the parts among themselves, that one uniform whole
may be produced. , ,
To correspond, therefore, with this general system of de\nation
from nature, the manner in which poetiy is offered to the ear, the
tone in which it is recited, should lo as far removed from the tone
of conversation, as the words of which that poetry is composed, &c.
— Works, vol. ii. Discourse xiii.]
Taking it then for granted, that verse and prose make upon the
45T Veree as distinguished from prose. The ear discriminates.— Eca arks of Sir Joshua
Eeynolds.— How a musical impression is jroduced by language. The names given to a
period producing such Impression.
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 300
eai diflfereut impressions, nothing remains but to explain this dif-
ference, and to assign its cause. To tliis end, I call to my aid an
observation made above upon the sound of words, that they are
more agreeable to the ear when composed of long and short syl-
lables, than when all the syllables are of the same sort : a continued
sound in the same tone, makes not a musical impression : the same
note successively renewed by intervals is more agreeable, but still
makes not a musical impression. To produce that impression, va-
riety is necessary as well as number : the successive sounds or svl-
lables must be some of them long, some of them short ; and if also
high and low, the music is the more perfect The musical impres-
sion made by a period consisting of long and short syllables arrantred
in a certain order, is what the Greeks call rhytkmm, the Latins nu-
merits, and we melody or measure. Cicero justly observes, that in
one continued sound there is no melody : " Numerus in continua-
tione nullus est."
^58. It will probably occur, that melody, if it depend on long
and short syllables combined in a sentence, may be tbund in prose
as well as in verse ; considering especially, that in both, particular
words are accented or pronounced in a higher tone than the rest ;
and therefore that vei-se cannot be distinguished from prose by
melody merely. The observation is just ; and it follows that the
distinction between them, since it depends not singly on melody,
must arise from the difference of the melody, which is precisely the
case ; though that difference cannot with" any accuracy be explained
ill words ; all that can be said is, that verse is more musical than
prose, and its melody more perfect. The difference between verae
and piose resembles the difference in music, properly so called, be-
tween the song and the recitative; and the resemblance is not the
less complete, that these differences, like the shades of colors, ap-
proximate so'.netimes so nearly as scarce to be discernible : the
melody of a n-citative approaches sometimes to that of a song;
which, on the other hand, degenerates sometimes to that of a reci-
tative. Nothing is inoi-e distinguishable from prose, tlian the bulk
of Virgil's Hexameters : many of those composed by Horace are
very little removed from prose : Sapphic vei-se has a very sensible
melody : that, on the other hand, of an Iambic, is extremely faint.*
This more perfect melody of articulate sounds, is what distinguish-
etli verse from prose. Verse is subjected to certain inflexible laws ;
the number ami variety of the component syllables being ascertained,
• Music, properly so called, is analyzed into melody and harmony. A «no-
tession of sounds so as to be agreeable to the car constitutes melody': harmony
mses from co-existing sounds. Verse therefore can only roach melody, and
not harmony.
458. Verse not to be dIsting:uUhed from proM by the melody alone ; but from the dilTer-
enoe of the melody. Compared to song and recitative. Verae, subjected to certain l«w&
Vene requires peculiar gei'aa The oso and office of prose. Note ud Wasbingtoo Irrtiif^
proso.
310 BKAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
'and iu some measure the order of succession. Such restraint makes
it a matter of difficulty to compose iu verse ; a difficulty that is not
to be surmounted but by a peculiar genius. Useful lessons con-
veyed to us in verse, are agreeable by the union of music with in-
struction : but are we for that reason to reject knowledge offered in
a pbuner dress ? That would be ndiculous ; for knowledge is of
intrinsic merit, independent of the means of acquisition ; and there
are many, not less capable than willing to instruct us, who have no
genius for verse. Hence the use of prose ; which, for the reason
now given, is not confined to precise rules. There belongs to it a
certain melody of an inferior kind, which ought to be the aim of
every writer ; but for succeeding in it, practice is necessary more
than genius. Nor do we rigidly insist for melodious prose : pro-
vided the work convey instruction, its chief end, we are httle so-
licitous about its dress.*
459. Having ascertained the nature and limits of our subject, I
proceed to the laws by which it is regulated. These would be end-
less, were verse of all different kinds to be taken under consideration.
I propose therefore to confine the inquiry to Latin or Greek Hex-
ameter, and to French and English Heroic vei-se ; which perhaps
may carry me farther than the reader will choose to follow. The
observations I shall have occasion to make, will at any rate be suf-
ficient for a specimen ; and these, with proper variations, may easily
be transferred to the composition of other sorts of verse.
Before I enter upon particulars, it must be premised in general, that
* [Prose and Poetry : A writer in the N. A. Meview, speaking of tlie style of
Washington Irving, remarks that " its attraction lies in the charm of finished
elegance, which it never loses. The most harmonious and poetical words are
carefully selected. Every period is measured and harmonized with nice pre-
cision. The length of the sentences is judiciously varied ; and the tout ensemble
produces on the car an effect very little, if at all inferior to that of the finest
versification. Indeed such prose, while it is from the nature of the topics sub-
stantially poetry, does not appear to us, when viewed merely as a form of lan-
guage, to differ essentially from verse. The distinction between verse and
prose evidently does not lie in rhijnie, taking the word in its modern sense, or
m any particular species of rhythm, as it was understood by the ancients.
Rhyme, however pleasing to accustomed ears, is, we fear, but too evidently a
remnant of the false taste of a barbarous age ; and of rhythm there are a thou-
sand varieties in the poetry of every cultivated language, which agree in nothing
but that they are all harmonious arrangements of words. If then we mean by
-Jiythm or verse merely the form of poetry, and not any particular measure or
<ec of measures to which we are accustomed, it seems to imply nothing but
(iucli a disposition of words and sentences as shall strike the ear with a regular
melodious flow ; and elegant prose, like that of Mr. Irving for instance, conies
clearly within the definition. Nor are we quite sure that this delicate species
of rhythm ought to be regarded as inferior in beautj to the more artificial ones.
The latter, which are obvious, and, as it were, coarse methods of aiTangement,
are perhaps natural to the ruder periods of language, and arc absolutely neces-
sary in poems intended for music ; but for every other purpose, it would seem
that the most perfect melody is that which is most completely unfettered, and
in which the traces of art are best concealed. There is something more ex-
quisitely sweet in the natural strains of the -iEolian harp, as they swell and fall
upon the ear, under the inspiration of a gentle breeze, on a fine moonligbt
evening, than in th4 measured Aow of any arti£eid music."J
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 8H
to verse of every kind, five things are of importance. 1st, The num-
ber of sylla'jles that compose a verse Hue. 2d, The diflerent leugtha
of syllables, i. e. the difierence of time taken in pronouncing. 3d,
The arrangement of these syllables combined in words. 4th, The
pauses or stops in pronouncing. 5th, The pronouncing syllables in
a high or low tone. The three first mentioned are obviously essential
to verse : if any of them be wanting, there cannot be that higher
degi-ee of melody which distinguisheth verse from prose. To give a
just notion of the fourth, it must be observed, that pauses are neces-
sjuy for thi-ee diflferent purposes : one to separate periods and mem-
bei-s of the same period, according to the sense ; another, to improve
the melody of vei-se ; and the last, to aftbrd opportunity for drawing
breath in reading. A pause of the first kind is variable, being long
or short, frequent or less frequent, as the sense requires. A pause of
the second kind, being determined by the melody, is in no degree
arbitrary. The last sort is in a measure arbitrary, depending on the
reader's command of breath. But as one cannot read with grace,
unless, for drawing breath, opportunity be taken of a pause in the
sense or in the melody, this pause ought never to be distinguished
from the others; and tor that reason shall be laid aside. With
, respect then to the pauses of sense and of melody, it may be af-
finned without hesita.tion, that their coincidence in verse is a capital
beauty; but as it cannot be expected, in a long work especially, that
eveiy line should be so perfect, we shall afterwards have occasion to
see that the pause necessaiy for the sense must often, in some de-
gree, be sacrificed to the verse-pause, and the latter sombtimes to
the former.
400. The pronouncing syllables in a high or low tone, contribute*
also to melody. In reading, whether verse or prose, a certain tone
is assumed, which may be called the key-note ; and in that tone the
bulk of the words are sounded. Sometimes to humor the sense, and
sometimes the melody, a particular syllable is sounded in a higher
tone ; and this is termed accenting a syllable, or gracing it with an
accent. Opposed to the accent, is the cadence, which I have not
mentioned as one of the requisites of verse, because it ia entirely
regulated by the sense, and hath no peculiar relation to verse. The
cadence is a falling of the voice below the key-note at the close of
every period ; and so little is it essential to verse, that in correct
reading the final syllable of eveiy line is accented, that syllable only
excepted which closes the period, where the sense requires a cadence.
The reader may be satisfied of this by experiments ; and for that
purpose I recommend to him the Rape of the Lock, which, in point
of vei-sification, is the most complete performance in the English
language.
Though the five requisites above mentioned enter the compoeition
459. Five things Important to veise of every kind.— Pai"«s h*ve three purpoMB. P«H«
of eense and molod;*, when oolncUent, arc bcautUUl.
312 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
of every species of verse, they are however governed by diflferent
rules, peculiar to each species. Upon quantity only, one general
observation may be premised, because it is applicable to every
species of vei-se, That syllables, with respect to the time taken in
pronouncing, are long or short ; two short syllables with respect to
time, being precisely equal to a long one. These two lengths are
essential to verse of all kinds ; and to no verse, as far as I know, is
a greater variety of time necessary in pronouncing syllables. The
voice indeed is frequently made to rest longer than usual upon a
word that bears an important signification; but this is done to
humor the sense, and is not necessary for melody. A thing not
more necessary for melody occurs with respect to accenting, similar
to that now mentioned : A word signifying any thing humble, low,
or dejected, is naturally in prose, as well as in verse, pronounced in
a tone below the key-note.
461. We are now sufficiently prepared for particulars: beginning
with Latin or Greek Hexameter, which are the same. What I have
to observe upon this species of verse, will come under the four fol-
lowing heads : number, arrangement, pause, and accent ; for as to
quantity, what is observed above may suflfice.
Hexameter lines, as to tune, are all of the same length ; being
equivalent to the time taken in pronouncing twelve long syllables or
twenty-four short. An Hexameter line may consist of seventeen
syllables ; and when regular and not Spondiao, it never has fewer
than thirteen : whence it follows, that where the syllables are many,
the plurality must be short ; where few, tlie plurahty must be long.
This line is susceptible of much variety as to the succession of
long and short syllables. It is however subjected to laws that con-
fine its variety within certain limits; and for ascertaining these
limits, grammarians have invented a rule by Dactyles and Spondees,
which they denominate feet. One at firet view is led to think, that
these feet are also intended to regulate the pronunciation, which is
far from being the case ; for were one to pronounce according to
these feet, the melody of an Hexameter line would be destroyed, or
at best be much inferior to what it is when properly pronounced.
These feet must be confined to regulate the arrangement, for they
serve no other purpose. They are withal so artificial and complex,
that I am tempted to substitute in their stead other rules more
simple and of more easy application : for example, the following.
1st, The line must always commence with a long syllable, and close
with two long preceded by two short. 2d, More than two short can
never be found together, nor fewer than two. And 3d, Two long
syllables which have been preceded by two short, cannot also be
followed by two short. These few rules fulfil all the conditions oi
460. The tones of pronunciation.— Accent— Cadence.— Quantity.— "When a low tone to
used.
BKAUTr OF LAKOUAOB. 818
*n Hexameter line, with relation to order or arran^ment To theae
greater relish, as it regulates more • affirmatively the construction of
every part. That I may put this rule into words with perspicuity,
I take a hint from the twelve long syllables that compose an Hex-
ameter line, to divide it into twelve equal parts or portions, being
each of them one long syllable or two short, A portion being thou
defined, I proceed to the rule. The 1st, 3d, 5th, 7tB, 9th, 11th, and
12 th portions, must each of them be one long syllable ; the 10th
must always be two short syllables ; the 2d, 4th, 7th, and 8th, may
either be one long or two short. Or to express the thing still more
curtly. The 2d, 4th, 6th, and 8th portions may be one long syllable
or two short ; the 10th must be two short syllables ; all the rest
must consist each of one long syllable. This fulfils all the condi-
tions of an Hexameter line, and comprehends all the combinations
of Dactyles and Spondees that this line admits.
}^ 462. Next in order comes the pause. At the end of every Hex-
ameter line, every one must be sensible of a complete close, or full
pause ; the cause of which follows. The two long syllables pre-
ceded by two short, which always close an Hexameter line, are a
fine preparation for a pause : for long syllables, or syllables pro-
nounced slow, resembling a slow and languid motion, tending to rest,
naturally incline the mind to rest, or to pause ; and to this inolina-
tion the two preceding short syllables contribute, which, by contrast,
make the slow pronunciation of the final syllables the more cx>n-
spicuous. ^Besides this complete close or full pause at the end, others
are also requisite for the sake of melody, of which I discover two
clearly, and perhaps there may be more. The longest and most
remarkable, succeeds the 6th portion ; the other, which being shorter
and more faint, may be called the semi-pause, succeeds the 8th por-
tion. So striking is the pause first mentioned, as to be distinguished
even by the rudest ear : the monkish rhymes are evidently built
upon it; in which by an invariable rule, the final word always
chimes with that which immediately precedes the said pause.
The difference of time in the pause and semi-pause, occaaon*
another difference no less remarkable, that it is lawful to dinde a
word by a semi-pause, but never by a pause, the bad effect of which
is sensibly felt in the following examples :
Again:
Again:
Eflfiisus labor, atlque immitis rupU Tytanni
Obserrans nido im|plun»«» detnxU ; •* **^
Loricam.quam De|moloo detraxerat ipee
•trnplomlMofMrongement. ' "'"""«' <»' »yM*l>l»-D«ctylM and SpoadM*.
14
314 BEAurr of language.
The dividing a word by a semi-pause has not the same bad effect :
Jamque pedem referens 5 casus e|vaserat omnes.
Again :
Qualis populea I moerens Philo[mela sub umbra
Again :
Ludere quo vellem I calamo pcr|miBit agresti.
Lines, however, where words are left entire, without being divided
even by a semi-pause, run by that means much the more sweetly :
Nee gemere aerea J eessabit | turtur ab ulmo.
Again :
Quadrupodante putrem J sonitu quatit | ungula campum.
Again :
Eurydicen toto \ referebant | fiumine ripiB.
The reason of these observations will be evident upon the slightest
reflection. Between things so intimately connected in reading
aloud, as are sense and sound, every degree of discord is unpleasant :
and for that reason it is a matter of importance to make the musical
pauses coincide as much as possible with those of sense ; which is
requisite, more especially, with respect to the pause, a deviation
fi-om the rule being less remarkable in a semi-pause. Considering
the matter as to melody solely, it is indifferent whether the pauses
be at the end of words or in the middle ; but when we carry the
sense along, it is disagreeable to find a word split into two by a
pause, as if there were really two words : and though the disagreea-
bleness here be connected with the sense only, it is by an easy tran-
sition of perceptions transferred to the sound ; by which means we
conceive a line to be harsh and grating to the ear, when in reality
it is only so to the understanding.. (See chapter ii. part i. sec. 5.)
-+- 463. To the rule that fixes the pause after the fifth portion there
is one exception, and no more : If the syllable succeeding the 6th
portion be shorty the pause is sometimes postponed to it
Again:
Again :
Pupillis quos dura J prcmit custodia matruin
In terras oppressa | gravi sub religiono
Et quorum pars magna B fui ; quia talia fando
Thio contributes to diversify the melody ; and where the words are
smooth and liquid, ja not ungraceful ; as in the following examples :
Formosam resonare J doees Amaryllida sylvas
Again:
Agricolns, viuiVna insa [ procul discordibus arinia -"
■ ■ ■ ~ „ ,1,^, nonw^ —The dividing of ft
462. Pause; complete at tl.e -^^ "^ t\ "rdh^drwor^Se for musical pau.es
word by a pause or scmS-pause. Better not w un lu
The reason for it
BEAtTTT OF LANGUAGE. 315
If this pause, placed as aforesaid after the short syllable, happen
also to divide a word, the melody by these circumstances is totally
annihilated. Witness the following line of Ennius, which is plain
prose :
Bomae moeaia terruiit impiger | Ilanaibal armis
Hitherto the arrangement of the long and short syllables of an
Hexameter line and its different pauses, have been considered with
respect to melody ; but to have a just notion of Hexameter verse,
these particulara must also be considered with respect to sense. There
is not perhaps in any other sort of vei-se, such latitude in the long
and short syllables ; a circumstance that contributes greatly to that
richness of melody which is remarkable in Hexameter verse, and
which made Aristotle pronounce that an epic poem in any other
verse would not succeed. (Poet. cap. 25.) One defect, however,
must not be dissembled, that the same means which contribute to
the richness of the melody, render it less fit than several other sorts
for a narrative poem. Theie cannot be a more artful contrivance,
as above observed, than to close an Hexameter line with two long
syllables preceded by two short; but unhappily this construction
proves a great embarrassment to the sense. Virgil, the chief of poets
for verification, is forced often to end a line without any close in the
sense, and as often to close the sense during the running of a line ;
though a close in the melody during the movement of the thought,
or a close in the thought during the movement of the melody, can-
not be agi'eeable.
464. The accent, to which we proceed, is no less essential than
the other circumstances above handled. By a good ear it will be
discerned that in every line there is one syllable distinguishable
from the rest by a capital accent : that syllable, being the 7th por-
tion, is invariably long.
Neo bene promeritis | capitiir noo | tangitur ira.
Non sibi sed to+'> | genitdm so | credere mundo.
Again*
Again:
Qualia spelunoa | subit6 com|mota columba.
In these examples the accent is laid upon the last syllable of a
■word ; which is favorable to the melody in the following respect,
that the pause, which for the sake of reading distinctly must follow
every word, gives opportunity to prolong the accent And for that
reason, a line thus accented has a more spirited air than when the
accent is placed on any other syllable. Compare the foregoing lines
with the following :
Alba neque Assyrio I facAtnr | lana veneno.
Again:
Panditur interea | domas Amnipc [tentis Olympl.
46& Szoeptkm to rul« Biveu tat pMM ttUft Uit flftb purUtia
^Lgain :
A.gain :
316 BEAUTY OF LANGTTAGE.
Again :
Olli sedato 1 refspondit | corde Latiniis.
In lines where the pause comes after the short syllable succeeding
the fifth portion, the accent is displaced and rendered less sensible :
it seems to split into two, and to be laid partly on the 5th portion,
and partly on the 7th, its usual place ; as in
Nuda-genu nodoque { tsinus coljlecta fluentes
Again :
Formosam ransoiiSre | doc6s Amar|yllida sylvas
Besides this capital accent, slighter accents are laid upon other
portions ; particularly upon the 4th, unless where it consists of two
«hort syllables ; upon the 9th, which is always a long syllable ; and
flpon the 1 1th, where the line concludes with a monosyllable. Such
conclusion, by the by, impairs the melody, and for that reason is not
to be indulged, unless where it is expressive of the sense. The fol-
/owing lines are marked with all the accents :
Ludere quas vdllem calamo permisit agresti.
Et dursa qudrcus sudabunt roscida mella.
Parturiunt m6ntes, naseStur ridiculiis mus.
465. Beflecting upon the melody of Hexameter verse, we find
that order or arrangement doth not constitute the whole of it ; for
when we compare different lines, equally regular as to the succession
of long and short syllables, the melody is found in very different de-
grees of perfection ; which is not occasioned by any particular com-
bination of Dactyles and Spondees, or of long and short syllables,
because we find lines where Dactyles prevail, and lines where
Spondees prevail, equally melodious. Of the former take the fol-
lowing instance :
jEneadum genetrix homiuum divumque voluptas.
Of the latter :
Molli paulatim flavescet campus arista.
What can be more different as to melody than the two following
lines, which, however, as to the succession of long and short sylla-
bles, are constructed precisely in the same manner ?
Spond. Dact. Spond. Spond. Duct. Spond.
Ad talos Btola dimissa et circumdata palla. — Eor.
Spond. Dact. Spond, Spond. Dact. Spond.
Placatnmque nitet diflfuso lumine ccelum. — Lucr.
In the fonner, the pause falls in the middle of a word, which is a
great blemish, and the accent is disturbed by a harsh elision of the
AfA, The captUl »cc«nt. Tbe sligl)t«r scoontB,
BEAUTY OF LANOUAOK. 317
vowel a upon the particle eL In the latter, the pauses and the ac-
cent are all of them distinct and full : there is no elision ; and the
words are more liquid and sounding. In these particulai"s consistB
the beauty of an Hexameter line with respect to melody : and by
neglecting these, many lines in the Satires and Epistles of Horace
are less agreeable than plain prose ; for they are neither the one nor
the other in perfection. To draw melody from these lines, they
must be pronounced without relation to the sense : it must not be
regarded that words are divided by pauses, nor that harsh elisions
are multiplied. To add to the account, prosaic low-sounding words
are introduced ; and, which is still worse, accents are laid on them.
Of such faulty lines take the following instances :
Candida rectaqiio sit, muuda hactenus sit nequo longa.
Jupiter exclamat simnl al<}ue audirit ; at in so
Custodes, lectica, ciniflonfis, paraait©
Optimus, est modulator, ut Alfenus Vafer otnni
Nunc illud tantum qurorain, meritone tibi sit.
466. Next in order comes English Heroic verse, which shall be
examined under the whole five heads, of number, quantity, arrange-
ment, pause, and accent. This verse is of two kinds ; one named
rhyme or metre, and one hlank verse. In the former the lines are
connected two and two by similarity of sound in the final syllables;
and two lines so connected are termed a couplet : similarity of sound
being avoided in the latter, couplets are banishal. These two sorts
must be handled separately, because there are many peculiarities in
each. Beginning with rhyme or metre, the first article shall be
discussed in a few words. Every line consists of ten syllables, five
short and five long ; from which there are but two exceptions, both
of them rare. The fii-st is where each line of a couplet is made
eleven syllables, by an additional syllable at the end :
There heroes' wits are kept in pond'rous vases,
And beaus' in snuff-boxes and tweezer-cases.
The piece, you think, is incorrect? Why, take it;
I'm £ul submission ; what you'd liave it, make it.
This license is sufi'erable in a single couplet ; but if frequent would
give disgust.
The other exception concerns the second Ime of a couplet, which
is sometimes stretched out to twelve syllables, termed an Alexan-
drine line :
A needless Alexandrine ends the sonjr, , _^. ,
That, like a wounded snake, drags its slow length along..
It doth extremely well when employed to close a period with a cer-
tain pomp and solemnity, where the subject makes that tone proper.
465. Order or (UTangement, not the whole of melody. HUMii«il«h«L BkrM:
466. English heroic verse ; two kinds.— Rhyme and blank T»»t dWluguttlwa lajwm,
number of syllablea. Two exoepUcr J.
818 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
467. With regard to quantity, it is unnecessary to mention a second
tame, that the quantities employed in verse are but two, the one
double of the other ; that every syllable is reducible to one or other
of these standards; and that a syllable 'of the larger quantity is
termed long, and of the lesser quantity short. It belongs more to
the present article to examine what peculiarities there may be in the
English language as to long and short syllables. Every language
has syllables that may be pronounced long or short at pleasure ; but
the English above all abounds in syllables of that kind : in words
of three or more syllables, the quantity for tlie most part is invaria-
ble : the exceptions are more frequent in dissyllables ; but as to
monosyllables, they may, without many exceptions, be pronounced
either long or short ; nor is the ear hurt by a liberty that is rendered
femiliar by custom. This shows that the melody of English verse
must depend less upon quantity than upon other circumstances : in
•which it diffei-s widely from Latin vei-se, where every syllable having
but one sound, strikes the ear uniformly with its "accustomed im-
pression ; and a reader must be delighted to find a number of such
syllables disposed so artfully as to be highly melodious. Syllables
variable in quantity cannot possess this power ; for though custom
may render familiar both a long and a short pronunciation of the
samo word, yet the mind, wavering between the two sounds, can-
not be so much afiected as where every syllable has one fixed
sound. What I have further to say upon quantity, will come more
property imder the following head or arrangement.
468. And with respect to arrangement, Avhich may be brought
■within a narrow compass, the English Heroic line is commonly
Iambic, the first syllable short, the second long, and so on alter-
nately through the whole line. One exception there is, pretty fre-
quent, of lines commencing with a Trochseus, i. e., a long and a short
syllable ; but this affects not the order of the following syllables,
which go on alternately as usual, one short and one long. The fol-
lowing couplet affords an example of each kind :
Some In the fields of purSst ether play,
and bask and whitgn in the blaze ofdaj-.
It is a great imperfection in English verse, that it excludes the
bulk of polysyllables, which are the most sounding words in our
language ; for very few of them have such alternation of long and
short syllables as to correspond to either of the arrangements men-
tioned. English verse accordingly is almost totally reduced to
dissyllables and monosyllables : magnanimity, is a sounding word
totally excluded : impetuosity is still a finer word, by the resem-
blance of the sound and sense ; and yet a negative is put upon it,
as well as upon numberless words of the same kind. Polysyllables
i»^' Qo^'t'ty'— P«°'i«""'UM as to the pronunciation of long and short syllables.— Melody
or English verse not dependent on quantity. Differs from Latin verse herein.
BEAUTY OF LANQVAQK. 319
composed of syllables long and short alternately, make a good
figure in verse : for example, observance, opponent, ostentive, ptJi-
daric, productive, prolific, and such others of three syllables. Imi-
iation, imperfection, misdemeanor, mitigation, moderation, observatory
ornamental, regulator, and others similar, of four syllables, beginning
with two short syllables, the third long, and the fourth short, may
find a place in a line commencing with a Trochaeus. I know not
if there be any of five syllables. One I know of six, viz., misin-
terpretation: but words so composed are not frequent in our
language.
469.-lOne -would not imagine, without trial, how uncouth false
quantity appeara in verse ; not less than a provincial tone or idiom.
The article the is one of the few monosyllables that is invariably
short : observe how hai-sh it makes a hne where it must be pro-
noimced long :
Thi3 nymph td tbe dgstrfiction 6f mankind.
Again,
Th' advgnt'rSus baron the bright locks Sdmired.
Let it be pronounced short, and it reduces the melody ahnost to
nothing : better so however than false quantity. In the following
examples we perceive the same defect :
Ajid old impertinence | expel by new
"With varying vanitieB \ from every part
Love in these labyrinths | his slaves detains
New stratagems i the radiant lock to gjun
Her eyes half languishing 1 half drown'd in tears
Roar'd from the handkerchief i that caused his pain
Passions like elements I though born to fight.
The great variety of melody conspicuous in English verse, arises
chiefly from the pauses and accents ; which are of gixjater impor-
tance than is commonly thought. There is a degree of intricacy in
this branch of our subject, and it will be difiicult to give a distinct
view of it ; but it is too late to think of difficulties atkr we are en-
gaged. The pause, which paves the way to the accent, oflers itself
fii-st to our examination ; and from a very short trial, the following
facts wnll be verified. 1st, A line admits but one capital pause.
2d, In diflferent lines, we find this pause after the fourth syllable,
after the fifth, after the sixth, and after the seventh. Th^ four
places of the pause lay a solid foundation for dividmg English
Heroic lines into four kinds ; and I warn the reader beforehand, that
unless he attend to this distinction, he cannot have any just noUon
of the richness and variety of English versificaUon. Each kmd or
order hath a melody peculiar to itself, readily distinguishable by a
4«8. Arrangement; commonly IimWc Ono exf«paoo.~An ImpwfteWon ia BafttA
Terso with rrspect to polysyllnble*.
320 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
good ear ; and I am not without hopes to make the cause of thjs
peculiarity sufficiently e-vident. It must b? observed, at the same
time, that the pause cannot be made indifferently at any of the
places mentioned ; it is the sense that regulates the pause, as will be
seen afterwards ; and consequently, it is the sense that determines
of what order every line must be : there can be but one capital
musical pause in a line ; and that pause ought to coincide, if possi-
ble, with a pause in the sense, in order that the sound may accord
with the sense.
What is said shall be illustrated by examples of each sort or
order. And first of the pause after the fourth syllable :
Back through the paths j of pleasing sense I ran.
Again,
Profuse of bliss J and pregnant with delight.
After the 5 th :
So when an angel J by divine command,
With rising tempests J shakes a guilty land.
After the 6th :
Speed the soft intercourse I from soul to soul.
Again,
Then from his closing eyes j thy form shall part.
After the Yth :
And taught the doubtful battle | where to rage.
Again,
And in the smooth description I murmur still.
4Y0. Besides the capital pause now mentioned, inferior pauses
will be discovered by a nice ear. Of these there are commonly two
in each line : one before the capital pause, and one after it. The
former comes invariably after the first long syllable, whether the line
begin with a long syllable or a short. The other in its variety imi-
tates the capital pause : in some lines it comes after the 6th syllable,
in some after the 'Zth, and in some after the 8th. Of these semi-
pauses take the following examples :
1st and 8th :
Led I through a sad j variety | of woe.
1st and 7th :
Still I on thy breast 1 enamor'd | let me lie.
2d and 8th :
From storms | a shelter J and from heat | a shade.
2d and 6th :
Let wealth | let honor | wait | the wedded dame.
469. False qnantity uncouth. — Variety of melody owing to pauses and accents. — How
many capital pauses in a line ?— Places of that pause '—How many kinds of English heroic
hnos ?— What regulates the place of the pause ? Examples.
BEAUTY OP LANQUAQE. 321
2d and 7th :
Above I all pain | all passion | and al pride.
Even from these few examples it appeai-s, that the place of the
last semi-pause, like that of the full pause, is directed in a good
measure by the sense. Its proper place with respect to the melody
is after the eighth syllable, so as to finish the line with an Iambus
distinctly pronounced, which, by a long syllable after a short, is a
preparation for rest : sometimes it comes after the 6th, and some-
times after the 7th syllable, in order to avoid a pause in the middle
of a word, or between two words intimately connected ; and so far
melody is justly sacrificed to sense.
In discoursing of Hexameter verse, it was laid down as a rule,
That a full pause ought never to divide a word : such license devi-
ates too far from the coincidence that ought to be between the pauses
of sense and of melody. The same rule must obtain in an English
line ; and we shall support reason by experiments :
A noble superlfluity it craves
Abhor, a perpejtuity should stand
Are these lines distinguishable from prose ? Scarcely, I think.
The same rule is not applicable to a semi-pause, wWch, being shwt
and faint, is not sensibly disagreeable when it divides a word :
Relentlless walls | whose darksome round contains
For her | white virgins | hymejneals sing
In these | deep solitudes J and aw|ful cells.
It must however be acknowledged, that the melody here suffers in
some degree : a word ought to be pronounced without any rest be-
tween its component syllables : a semi-pause that bends to this rule
is scarce perceived.
471. The capital pause is so essential to the melody, that one
cannot be too nice in the choice of its place, in order to have it cleai
and distinct It cannot be in better company than with a pause in
the sense ; and if the sense require but a comma after the fourth,
fifth, sixth, or seventh syllable, it is sufficient for the musical pause.
But to make such coincidence essential, would cramp versification
too much ; and we have experience for our authority, that there may
be a pause in the melody where the sense requires none. We must
not however imagine, tliat a musical pause may come after any
word indifferently : some words, like syllables of the same word, are
so intimately connected, as not to bear a separation even by a {lause.
The separating, for example, a substantive from its article, would be
harsh and unpleasant: witness the following line, which cannot be
pronounced with a pause as marked,
If Delia smile, the | flowers begin to spring ;
4T0. Inferior paas««, their aomber.— Bala in regard to a fell jmum^ Emapldi
14*
322 • BEAUTY OB' LANGUAGE,
But ought to be pronounced in the following manner :
If Delia smile, j the flowers begin to spring.
If then it be not a matter of indifference where to make the pause,
there ought to be rules for determining what words may be separa-
ted by a pause, and what are incapable of separation. I shall en-
deavor to ascertain these rules ; not chiefly for their utility, but in
order to unfold some latent principles, that tend to regulate our taste
even where we are scarce sensible of them ; and to that end, the
method that appears the most promising, is to run over the verbal
relations, beginning with the most intimate. The fii-st that presents
Itself is that of adjective and substantive, being the relation of sub-
ject and quahty, the most intimate of all ; and with respect to such
intimate companions, the question is, whether they can bear to be
separated by a pause. What occurs is, that a quality cannot exist
independent of a subject ; nor are they separate even in imagination,
because they make parts of the same idea : and for that reason, with
re;-.pect to melody as well as sense, it must be disagreeable to bestow
upon the adjective a sort of independent existence, by interjecting a
pause between it and its substantive. I cannot, therefore, approve
the following lines, nor any of the sort ; for to my taste they are
harsh and unpleasant :
Of thousand bi'ight -j inhabitants of air
The sprites of fiery 5 termagants inflame
The rest, his many-color'd | robe eoncoal'd
The same, his ancient i personage to deck
Even here, where frozen J Chastity retires
I sit, with sad | civility, I read
Back to my native | moderation slide
Or shall we ev'ry J decency confound
Time was, a sober J Englishman would knock
And place, on good J security, his gold
Taste, lliat eternal | wanderer, which flies
But ere tlie tenth | revolving day was ran
First let the just |i equivalent be paid
Go, tlireat thy eartli-born | myrmidons ; but here
Haste to tlie fierce j Achilles' tent, he cries
All but the ever-wakeful 1 eyes of Jove
Your own resistless ] eloquence employ.
Considering this matter supei-ficially, one might be apt to imagine
that it must be the same, whether the adjective go first, which is the
natural order, or the substantive, which is indulged by the laws of
inversion. But we soon discover this to be a mistake : color, for
example, cannot be conceived independent of the surface colored ;
but a tree may be conceived, as growing in a certain spot, as of a
certain kind, and as spreading its extended branches all aiound,
without ever thinking of its color. In a word, a subject may bfi
considered with some of its qualities independent of otbere : though
BKADTV OF LANGUAGE. . 323
we cannot form an image of any single quality indejiendent of the
mbject Thus, theu, though an adjective named first U inseparable
from the substantive, the proposition does not reciprocate : an image
can be formed of the substantive independent of the adjective ; and
for tliat reason, they may be separated by a pause, where the sub-
stantive takes the lead :
For thee the fates | severely kind ordain
And cursed with hearts | unknowing how to yield.
4V2. The verb and adverb are precisely in the same condition
with the substantive and adjective. An adverb which modifies the
action expressed by the verb, is not separable from the verb even in
imagination ; and therefore I must also give up the following lines :
And which it much | becomes you to forget
'Tis one thing madly | to disperse my store.
But an action may be conceived with some of its modifications,
leaving out others ; precisely as a subject may be conceived with
some of its qualities, leaving out others : and therefore, when by in-
version the verb is first introduced, it has no bad efiect to interject
a pause between it and the adverb that follows. This may be done
at the close of a line, where the pause is at least as full as that is
which divides the line :
While yet he spoke, the prince advancing drew
Nigh to the lodge, &c.
473. The agent and its action come next, expressed in grammar
by the active substantive and its verb. Between these, placed in
their natural order, there is no difficulty of interjecting a pause : an
active being is noti always in motion ; and therefore it is easily sep-
arable in idea from its action : when in a sentence the substantive
takes the lead, we know not that action is to follow ; and as rest
must precede the commencement of motion, this interval is a proper
opportunity for a pause.
But when by inversion the verb is placed first, is it lawful to sep-
arate it by a pause from the active substanti\ «' ? I answer. No ; be-
cause an action is not an idea separable from the agent, more than
a quality from the subject to which it belongs. Two lines of the
first rate for beauty, have always appeared to me exceptionable,
upon account of the pause thus interjected between the verb and the
consequent substantive ; and I have now discovered a reason to sup-
port my taste :
In these deep solitudes and awful cells,
Where heavenly pensive | Contemplation dwells,
And ever musing | Melancholy reigns.
471. Chotco of place for the capital pause. Examples.— Rules fbr determininc whal
words may or may not be separatea by a pause.— Question respectinf a4je«tire tod —»•
aUntive in their natural or Inverted order.
4T5. Rpspectlii,' A pans* bptTreca rerb ind a^rerb.
324 ■ BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
The point of the greatest delicacy regards the active verb and the
passive subetantive placed in their natural order. The best poets
scruple not to separate by a pause an active verb from the thing
upon which it is exerted. Such pauses in a long work may be in-
dulged ; but taken singly, they certainly are not agi'eeable ; and T
appeal to the following examples :
The peer now spreads j the glitt'ring forsex -wide
As ever sullied I the fair face of light
Repaired to search | the gloomy cave of Spleen
Nothing, to make | Philosophy thy friend
Should chance to make 8 the well-dress'd rabble stara
Or cross to plunder | provinces, the main
These madmen ever hurt J the church or state
How shall we fill I a library with wit
What better teach J a foreigner the tongue
Sure, I if spare 1 the minister, no rules
Of honor bind me, not to maul his tools.
On the other hand, when the passive substantive is by inversion
first named, there is no difficulty of inteijecting a pause between it
and the verb, more than when the active substantive is first named.
The same reason holds in both, that though a verb cannot be sep-
arated in idea from the substantive which governs it, and scarcely
from the substantive it governs, yet a substantive may always be
conceived independent of the verb : when the passive substantive is
introduced before the verb, we know not that an action is to be
exerted upon it ; therefore we may rest till the action commen< es.
For the sake of illustration, take the following examples :
Shrines ! where their vigils ] pale-eyed virgins keep
Soon as thy letters ] trembling I unclose
No happier task 1 these faded eyes pursue.
4*74. What is said about the pause, leads to a general observation,
That the natural order of placing the active substantive and ita
verb, is more friendly to a pause than the inverted order ; but that in
all the other connections, inversion affords a far better opportunity
for a pause. And hence one great advantage of blank verse over
rhyme ; its privilege of inversion giving it a much greater choice of
pauses than can be had in the natural order of arrangement.
We now proceed to the slighter connections, which shall be dis-
cussed in one general article. Words connected by conjunctions and
prepositions admit freely a pause between them, which will be clear
from the following instances :
Assume what sexes | and what shape they please
The light militia f of the lower sky
478. Panse between the agent and lU action. Wi en the verb Is placed first— The active
verb and Its objective sabstantlve.
BKAUTT OF LANGUAOE.
Connecting particles were invented to unite in a period two sub-
stantives, signifying things occasionally united in the thought, but
which have no natural union : and between two things not only
separable in idea, but really distinct, the mind, for the sake of mel-
ody, cheerfully admits by a pause a momentary disjunction of their
occasional union.
475. One capital branch of the subject is still upon hand, to
which I am directed by what is just now said. It concerns those
parts of speech which singly represent no idea, and which become
not significant till they be joined to other words. I mean conjunc
tions, prepositions, articles, and such like accessories, passing under
the name of particles. Upon these the question occui-s, Whether
they can be separated by a pause from the words that make them
significant ? whether, for example, in the following lines, the sep-
aration of the accessory preposition fi-om the principal substantive be
according to rule ?
The goddess with I a discontented air
And heighten'd by | the diamond's circling rays
When victims at | yon altar's foot we lay
So take it in | the very words of Creech
An ensign of | the delegates of Jove
To agea o'er I his native realm he reign'd
While angels with \ their silver wings o'ershade.
Or the separation of the conjunction from the word that is connected
by it with the antecedent word :
Talthybius and | Eurybates the good.
It will be obvious at the first glance, that the foregoing reasoning
upon objects naturally connected, is not applicable to words which
of themselves ate mere ciphers; we must therefore have recourse
to some other principle by solving the present question. These par-
ticles out of their place are totally insignificant : to give them a
meaning, they must be joined to certain words ; and the necessity
of this junction, together with custom, forms an artificial connection
that has a strong influence upon the mind : it cannot hear even a
momentary separation, which destroys the sense, and is at the same
time contradictory to practice. Another circumstance tends still
more to make this separation disagreeable in lines of the first and
third order, that it bars the accent, which will be expUined after-
wards in treating of the accent.
476. Hitherto upon that pause only which divides the Kne. We
proceed to the pause that concludes the line ; and the question is,
Whether the same rules be applicable to both ? This must be an-
4T4 Advanti^e of blank verse over rbyme as to pauses.— Word* connected by eoi^aiM*
tlons and prepositions. •. m. j
475. Particles; whether separable \>y a pansc from the worde that make tfcem «lf-
Qiflcant
326 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
swered by making a distinction. In the first line of a couplet, the
concluding pause differs little, if at all, from the pause that divides
the line ; and for that reason the rules are applicable to both equally.
The concluding pause of the couplet is in a different condition ; it
resembles greatly the concluding pause in an Hexameter line. Both
of them, indeed, are so remarkable that they never can be graceful,
unless where they accompany a pause in the sense. Hence it
'bllows that a couplet ought always to be finished with some
•lose in the sense ; if not a point, at least a comma. The truth is,
♦.bat this rule is seldom transgressed. In Pope's works, I find very
'iivf deviations from the rule. Take the following instances :
Anotner
Nothing is foreign : parts relate to whole ;
One all-extending, all-preserving soul
Connects each being
To draw fresh colors from the vernal flow'rs.
To steal from rainbows ere they drop in show'rs
A brighter wash
4'i 7. I add, with respect to pauses in general, that supposing the
.connection to be so slender as to admit a pause, it follows not that
a pause may in every such case be admitted. There is one rule
to which every other ought to bend, That the sense must never be
wounded or obscured by the music ; and upon that account I con-
demn the following lines :
Ulj-sses, first J in public cares, she found
And,
Who rising, high | th' imperial sceptre raised.
With respect to inversion, it appears, both from reason and ex-
periments, that many words which cannot bear a separation in their
natural order, admit a pause when inverted. And it may be added
that when two words or two members of a sentence, in their natural
order, can be separated by a pause, such separation can never be
amiss in an inverted order. An inverted period, which deviates
from the natural ti-ain of ideas, requires to be marked in some
measure even by pauses in the sense, that the parts may be distinctly
known. Take the following examples :
As with cold lips |I kiss'd tlie sacred veil
With other beauties 1 charm my partial eyes
Full in ray view i set all the bright abode
With words like these J the troops Ulysses ruled
Back to th' assembly roll ! the thronging train
Not for their grief S the Grecian host I blame.
476. The pause that conchidcs the line.— Distinction to be made in the first and second
llnfts of a couplet. How a couplet should bo finished.
47T. One rule respecting pauses in genera!.— Rein.-irks as to words in the inverted ord«»
— 'VVhHt an interted p«riod require*
BKADTY OF LANGUAQK. ^ 327
The same where the separation is made at the close of the first line
of the couplet :
For spirits, freed from mortal laws, with case
Assume what sexes and what shapes thfey pleaae.
The pause is tolerable even at the close of the couplet, for the
reason just now suggested, that inverted members require some
slight pause in the sense :
'Twas where the plane-tree spreads its shades around :
The altars heaved ; and from the crumbling ground
A mighty dragon shot.
478. Abstracting at present from the peculiarity of melody arising
from the different pauses, it cannot fail to be observed in general,
that they introduce into our verse no slight degree of variety. A
number of uniform lines having all the same pause, are extremely
fatiguing ; which is remarkable in French versification. This im-
perfection will be discerned by a fine ear even in the shortest suc-
cession, and becomes intolerable in a long poem. Pope excels in
the variety of his melody ; which, if different kinds can be com-
pared, is indeed no less perfect than that of Virgil.
From what is last said, there ought to be one exception. Uni-
formity in the members of a thought demands equal uniformity in
the verbal membera which express that thought. When therefore
resembling objects or things are expressed in a plurality of verse-
lines, these lines in their structure ought to be as uniform as possible ;
and the pauses in particular ought all of them to have the same
place. Take the following examples :
Again :
By foreign hands 1 thy dying eyes were closed ;
By foreign hands j thy decent limbs composed ;
By foreign liands j thy humble grave adorn'd.
Bright as the sun 1 her eyes the gazers strike ;
And, like the sun, | they shine on all alike.
Speaking of Nature, or the God of Nature ;
Warms in the sun J refreshes in the breeze,
Glows in the stars ! and blossoms in the trees ;
Lives through all life | extends through all extent,
Spreads undivided I operates unspent.
479. Pauses will detain us longer than was foreseen : for the
subject is not yet exhausted. It is laid down above, that English
Heroic verse admits no more but four capital pau-ses ; and that the
capital pause of every line is determined by the sense to bo af^er the
fourth, the fifth, the sixth, or the seventh syllable. That this doc-
ti-ine holds true as far as melody alone is concerned, will bo testified
4T8. Advantages to verso of the different pau9«».-F«uU of P^f ""=''. T*^"?*"*?^!
what Pope and VlrgU esceL— Uniformity in the membws of a thought roqnlrta wnai
Ki:amplp*.
328 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
by every good ear. At the same time, I admit, that this rule may
be varied where the sense or expression requires a variation, and
that so far the melody may justly be sacrificed. Examples ac-
cordingly are not unfrequent, in Milton especially, of the capital
pause being after the first, the second, or the third syllable. And
that this license may be taken, even gracefully, when it adds vigor
to the expression, vrill be clear from the following example. Pope,
in his translation of Homer, describes a rock broke ofi" from a moun-
tain, and hurling to the plain, in the following words :
From steep to steep the rolling rain bounds ;
At every shock the crackling wood resounds ;
Still gathering force, it smokes ; and nrged amain,
Whirls, leaps, and thunders down, impetuous to the plain :
There stops, j So Hector. Their whole force he proved,
Resistless when he raged ; and when he stopp'd, unmoved.
In the penult line, the proper place of the musical pause is at the
end of the fifth syllable ; but it enHvens the expression by its coin-
cidence with that of the sense at the end of the second syllable : the
stopping short of the usual pause in the melody, aids the impression
that is made by the description of the stone's stopping short ; and
what is lost to the melody by this artifice, is more than compensated
by the force that is added to the description. Milton makes a
happy use of this license : witness the following examples from his
Paradise Lost :
-Thus with the year
Seasons return, but not to me returns
Day 1 or the sweet approach of even or morn.
Celestial voices to the midnight air
Sole I or responsive each to other's note.
And over them triumphant Death his dart
Shook ! but delay'd to strike.
And wild uproar
Stood ruled 1 stood vast infinitude confined.
-And hard'ning in his strength
Glories | for never since created man
Met such embodied force.
From his slack hand the garland wreath'd for Eve
Down dropp'd J and all the faded roses shed.
Of unessential night, receives him next,
Wide gaping || and .with utter loss of being,
Threatens him, &c.
-For now the thought
Both of lost happiness and lasting pain
Torments him J round he throws his baleful eyes, &e.
If we consider the foregoing passages with respect to melody
singly, the pauses are undoubtedly out of their proper place ; but
4T9. Rula for location of pauses may b« varied when tbe iKa» or expression rpqnlTM
rariation. Examples.
BEAUTY OF LANGTTAOE. 399
being united with those of the sense, they enforce the expression,
and enhven it greatly ; for, as has been more than once observed,'
the beauty of expression is communicated to the sound, which by a
natural deception, makes even the melody appear more perfect than
if the musical pauses were regular.
480. To explain the rules of accenting, two general observations
must be premised. The first is. That accents have a double effect :
they contribute to the melody, by giving it air and spirit: they
contribute no less to the sense, by distinguishing important words
from others.* These two effects never can be separated, witliout
impairing the concord that ought to subsist between the thought
and the melody : an accent, for example, placed on a low word, hat
the effect to burlesque it, by giving it an unnatural elevation ; and
the injury thus done to the sease does not rest there, for it seems
also to injure the melody. Let us only reflect what a ridiculous
figure a particle must make with an accent or emphasis upon it,
particle that of itself has no meaning, and that serves only, lik
cement, to unite words significant. The other general observatioL
is, That a word of whatever number of syllables, is not accented
upon more than one of them. The reason is, that the object is set
in its best light by a single accent, so as to make more than one
unnecessaiy for the sense ; and if another be added, it must be for
the sound merely ; which would be a transgression of the foregoing
rule, by separating a musical accent from that which is requisite for
the sense.
481. Keeping in view the foregoing observations, the doctrine of
accenting English Heroic verse is extremely simple. In the first
place, accenting is confined to the long syllables ; for a short sylla-
ble is not capable of an accent. In the next place, as the melody
is enriched in proportion to the number of accents, every word that
has a long syllable may be accented : unleas the sense interpose,
which rejects the accenting a word that makes no figure by its sig-
nification. According to this rule, a line may admit five accents,
a case by no means rare.
But supposing every long syllable to be accented, there is, in ev-
ery line, one accent that makes a greater figure than the rest, being
that which precedes the capital pause. It is distinguished into two
kinds ; one that is immediately before the pause, and one that is di-
vided from the pause by a short syllable. The former belongs to
lines of the first and third order ; the latter to those of the second
and fourth. Examples of the first kind :
Smooth.flow the wftves [ the zephyrs gently play,
Belinda smiled | and all tiio world was gay.
* An accent considered with respect to sense is termed tmphant.
480. Double effects of accent Should not be separated.— The number of aeeantad v*-
Imbles In a word.
S80 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
He raised Iiib azure wand | and thus begun.
Examples of the other kind :
There lay three garters j] half a pair of gloves,
And all the trophies i| of his former loves.
Our hnmble province J is to tend the fair,
Not a less pleasing 1 though less glorious care.
And hew triumphant arches J to the ground.
These accents make different impressions on the mind, which will
be the subject of a following speculation. In the mean time, it may
be safely pronounced a capital defect in the composition of verse, to
put a low word, incapable of an accent, in the place where this ac-
cent should be : this bars the accent altogether ; than which I know
no fault more subversive of the melody, if it be not the barring of a
pause altogether. I may add afBrmatively, that no single circum-
stance contributes more to the energy of verse, than to put an im-
portant word where the accent should be, a word that merits a pe-
culiar emphasis. To show the bad etfect of excluding the capital
accent, I refer the reader to some instances given above (page 325),
where particles are separated by a pause from the capital words that
make them significant ; and which particles ought, for the sake of
melody, to be accented, were they capable of an accent. Add to
these the following instances from the Essay on Criticism :
Of leaving what | is natural and fit line 448.
Not yet purged off, J of spleen and sour disdained 1. 528.
No pardon vile I obscenity should find 1. fiSl.
When love was all 5 an easy monarch's care I. 537.
For 'tis but half j a judge's task to know 3. 562.
'Tis not enough, | taste, judgment, learning, join 1. 563.
That only makes 1 superior sense beloved 1. 578.
Whose right it is, | uncensurcd, to be dull 1. 590.
'Tis best, sometimes, | your censure to restrain. 1. 597.
When this fault is at the end of a line that closes a couplet, it
leaves not the slightest trace of melody :
But of this frame, the bearings and the ties,
The strong connections, nice dependencies.
Ih a line expressive of what is humble or dejected, it improves
the resemblance between the sound and sense to exclude the capital
accent. This, to my taste, is a beauty in the following lines :
In thdse deep &61itudes I and awful cells
The poor inhabitant \ beholds in vain.
To conclude this article, the accents are not, like the syllables,
confined to a certain number : some lines have no fewer than five,
and there are lines that admit not above one. This variety, as we
have seen, depends entirely on the different powei-s of the component
words : particles, even where they are long by position, cannot be
accented; and polysyllables, whatever spjice they occnpy, .admit but
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 331
one accent Polysylkbles have another defect, that fhev rrenerallv
exclude the full pause. It is shown above, (liat few polysvllablti
can hnd place in the construction of Enghsh verse: and 'here are
reasons for excluding them, could they find place.
482. After what is said, will it be thought refining too much to
suggest, that the different orders (Art. 470) are qualified for dif-
ferent purposes, and that a poet of genius will naturally be led Uj
make a choice accordingly ? I cannot think this altogether chimeri-
cal. As It appears to me, the first order is pro{)er for a sentiment
that IS bold, lively, or impetuous ; the third order is proper for what
IS giave, solemn, or lofty ; the second for what is tender, delicate,
or melancholy, and in general for all the sympathetic emotions;
and the last for subjects of the same kind, when tempered with any
degree of solemnity. I do not contend, that any one order is fitted
for no other task than that assigned it ; for at that rate, no sort of
melody would be left for accompanying thoughts that have nothing
peculiar in them. I only venture to suggest, and I do it with diffi-
dence, that each of the orders is peculiarly adapted to certain sub-
jects, and better qualified than the othei-s for expressing them. The
best way to judge is by experiment; and to avoid the imputation
of a partial search, I shall confine my instances to a single poem,
beginning with the ,
First order.
On her white breast, a sparklinpr cross she wore,
Which Jews might kiss, and iufidela adore.
Her lively looks a sprightly mind disclose,
Quick as her eyes, and as nnfix'd as those :
Favors to none, to all she smiles extends ;
Oft she rejects, but never once offends.
Brierht as the sun, her eyes the gazers strike,
And like the sun, they shine on all alike.
Yet graceful ease, and sweetness void of pride,
Might hide her faults, if belles had faults to hide ;
If to her share some female errors fall,
Look on her face and you'll forget them al\.—Iiajuo/th€ loci.
In accounting for the remarkable liveliness of this passage, it will
be acknowledged by everj' one who has an ear, that the melody
must come in for a share. The lines, all of them, are of the first
order ; a very unusual circumstance in the author of this poem, so
eminent for variety in his versification. Who can doubt, that he
has been led by delicacy of taste to employ the first order prefer-
ably to the others ?
Second order.
Our humble province is to tend the ftir,
Not a less pleasing, though less glorious care ;
481. The doctrine of accenting English heroic verse.— The number ofRpcenrt a line miy
•dniit, and on what syllables.— The accent th.tt mukes the greatest fi^uro. Two kindi of
this accent Examples. — A capital defect in the composition of veruc.— What ^vo» taetfy
to verse. — Uad elTect of excluding the capital accent One exoention.--Acc«nts alluwabl*
In a line. . 6 t- i
332 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
To save tlie powder from too rude a gale,
Nor let th' imprison'd essences exhale ;
To draw fresh colors from the vernal flowers:
To steal from rainbows, ere they drop their showers, fic
Again : -,,. , ^ e ^
Oh, thoughtless mortals I ever blmd to tate.
Too soon dejected, and too soon elate.
Sudden, these honors shall be snatch'd away,
And cursed forever this victorious day.
Third order.
To fifty chosen sylphs, of special note, _
We trust th' important charge, the petticoat.
Again : , ,
Oh say what stranger cause yet tinexploretl,
Could make a gentle belle reject a lord J
A plurality of lines of the fourth order, would not have a good
effect in succession; because, by a remarkable tendency to rest, then
proper office is to close a period. The reader, therefore, must be
satisfied with instances where this order is mixed with others.
Not louder shrieks to pitying Heaven are cast.
When husbands, or when lapdogs, breathe their last.
' Steel could the works ofmortol pride confound,
And hew triumphal arches to the ground.
^ " She sees, and trembles at th' approaching ill,
Just in the jaws of ruin, and codille.
" With earnest eyes, and round unthinking face.
He first the snufi"-box open'd, then the case.
And this suggests another experiment, which is, to set the Affer-
ent orders moT-e directly in opposition, by giving examples where
they are mixed in the same passage.
First and second orders.
Sol through white curtains shot a tim'rons ray,
And ope'S those eyes that must eclipse the day.
^ ' Not vouthful kings in battle seized alive, _
Not scornful virgins who their charms survive.
Not ardent lovers robb'd of all their bhss,
Not ancient ladies when refused a kiss.
Not tyrants fierce that unrepentmg die,
Not Cvnthia when her raantua's pmn d awry, /
E'er felt such rage, resentment, and despair,
As thou, sad virgin ! for thy ravish d hair.
First and third. ^
Think what an equipage thou hast in air,
And view with scorn two pages and a chair.
^^^ ' Jove's thunder roars, heaven trembles all around,
Blue Neptune storms', the bellowing deeps resound^
Earth shakes her nodding towei^, the ground gives way,
A Dd the pale ghosts start at the flash of day .
BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE. 333
Second and third.
Again
Sunk in Thalestris' amiB, the nymph he found,
Her eyes dejected, and her hair unoound.
On her heaved bosom hung her drooping head,
Whiclkwith a sigh she raised ; and thus she said.
Musing on the foregoing subject, I begin to doubt whether all
this while I have been in a reverie, and whether the scene before
me, fiill of objects new and singular, be not mere fairy-land. la
there any truth in the appearance, or is it wholly a work of imagi-
nation ? We cannot doubt of its reality, and we may with assur-
ance pronounce that great is the merit of English Heroic verse ; for
though uniformity prevails in the arrangement, in the equality of
the hues, and in the resemblance of the final sounds, variety is still
more conspicuous in the pauses and in the accents, which are diversi-
fied in a surprising manner. Of the beauty that results from a due
mixture of uniformity and variety (see chapter ix.), many instances
have already occurred, but none more illustrious than English versi-
fication ; however rude it may be in the simplicity of its arrange-
ment, it is highly melodious by its pauses and accents, so as already
to rival the most perfect species known in Greece or Rome ; and
it is no disagreeable prospect to find it susceptible of still greater
refinement.
483. We proceed to blank verse, which has so many circum-
stances in common with rhyme, that its peculiarities may be brought
within a narrow compass. With respect to form, it diifers from
rhyme in rejectmg the jingle of similar sounds, which purifies it
from a childish pleasure. But this improvement is a trifle compared
with what follows. Our verse is extremely cramped by rhyme ; and
the peculiar advantage of blank verse is, that it is at liberty to at-
tend the imagination in its boldest flights. Rhyme necessarily
divides verse into couplets ; each couplet makes a complete musical
period, the parts of which are divided by pauses, and the whole
summed up by a full close at the end : the melody begins anew with
the next couplet, and in this manner a composition in rhyme pro-
ceeds couplet after couplet I have often had occasion to mention
the correspondence and concord that ought to subsist between sound
and sense ; fi-om which it is a plain inference, that if a couplet be a
complete period with regard to melody, it ought regularly to be the
same with regard to sense. As it is extremely ditiicult to support
such strictness of composition, licenses are indulged, as.explajned
above ; which, however, must be used with discretion, so as to pre-
serve some degree of concord between the sense and the music:
there ought never to be a full close in the sense, but at the end of a
couplet ; and there ought always to be some pause in the sense at the
482. To what sentitnenU the Tarion* orders of Enclish reree »re adapted. E»anipl«a.—
The uniformity and tb« variety of £i)gl!sti vers* The bciuty of a dac mUtuf« «i t
384 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
end of every couplet : the same period as to sense may be extended
through several couplets ; but each couplet ought to contain a dis-
tinct member, distinguished by a pause in the sense as well as in the
6ound ; and the whole ought to be closed with a complete cadence.*
Rules such as these, must confine ih}me within very nan-ow bounds :
a thought of any extent cannot be reduced within its compass : the
sense must be curtailed and broken into parts, to make it square
with the curtness of the melody ; and besides, short periods afford
no latitude for inversion.
484. I have examined this point with the stricter accuracy, in
order to give a just notion of blank verse, and to show that a slight
difference in form may produce a great difference in substance.
Blank verse has the same pauses and accents with rhyme, and a
pause at the end of every line, like what concludes the first line of
a couplet. In a Avord, the rules of melody in blank verse are the
same that obtain with respect to the first line of a couplet ; but being
disengaged from rhyme, or from couplets, there is access to make
every line run into another, precisely as to make the first line of a
couplet run into the second. There must be a musical pause at the
end of every line ; but this pause is so slight as not to require a
pause in the sense ; and accordingly the sense may be canied on with
or without pauses, till a period of the utinost extent be completed by
a full close both in the sense and the sound : there is no restraint,
other than that this full close be at the end of a line ; and this re-
straint is necessary in order to preserve a coincidence between sense
and sound, which ought to be aimed at in general, and is indispen-
sable in the case of a full close, because it has a striking effect.
Hence the fitness of blank verse for inversion, and consequently the
lustre of its pauses and accents ; for which, as observed above, there
is greater scope in inversion than when words run in their natural
order.
In the second section of this chapter it is shown that nothing con-
tributes more than inversion to the force and elevation of language ;
the couplets of rhyme confine inversion within narrow limits ; nor
would the elevation of inversion, were there access for it in rhyme,
readily accord with the humbler tone of that sort of veree. It is uni-
versally agreed that the loftiness of Milton's style supports admirably
the subhraity of his subject ; and it is not less certain that the lofti-
ness of his style arises chiefly from invei-sion. Shakspeare deals little
* This rule is quite neglected in French versification. Even Boilean makes
no difficulty to close one subject with the first line of a couplet, and to begin a
new subject with the second. Such license, however sanctified by practice, is
unpleasant by the discordance between the pauses of the sense and of the
melody.
*^ Dow blank verse differs from rhyme, and surpasses It
484. The rules of melody la blank VM*e.— Fltnose for inverBJon.— Milton and 5b«k-
■peanvnyjo.
MEAUTT OF LANGUAGE. 335
in inversion ; but his blank verse being a sort of measured prose, is
perfectly well adapted to the stage, where labored inversion is hirtly
improper, because in dialogue it never can be natural.
485. Hitherto I have considered that superior power of expression
which verse acquires by laying aside rhyme. But this is not the
only ground for preferring blank verse : it has another preferable
quality not less signal, and that is a more extensive and more com-
plete melody. Its music is not, like that of rhvme, confined to a
single couplet ; but takes in a great compass, so as in some measure
to rival music properly so called. The interval between its cadences
may be long or short at pleasure ; and, by that means, its meIo<]y,
with respect both to richness and variety, is superior far to that of
rhyme, and superior even to that of the Greek and Latin Hexameter.
Of this obsei-vation no pereon can doubt who is acquainted with the
Paradise Lost; in which work there are indeed many careless
lines, but at every turn the richest melody as well as the sublimest
sentiments are conspicuous. Take the following specimen :
Now Mom her rosy steps in tli' eastern climo
Advancing, sow'cl the earth with orient pearl ;
When Adam waked, so eustom'd, for his sleep
Was a6ry light, from pnrc digestion bred
And temp'ratc vapors bland, which th' only sound
Of leaves and fuming rills, Aurora's fan,
Lightly dispersed, and the shrill matin song
Of birds on every bough ; so much the more
His wonder was to find unwakcn'd Eve,
With tresses discomposed, and glowing cheek,
As throucrh unquiet rest ; he on his side
Leaning half-raised, with looks of cordial love
Hung over her enamor'd, and beheld
Beauty, which, whether waking or asleep,
Shot lorth peculiar graces ; then with voice
Mild, as when Zephyrus on Flora breathes,
Her hand soft touching, whispor'd thus : Awakt,
My fairest, my espoused, my latest found,
Heaven's last best gift, my ever-new delight.
Awake; the morning shines, and the fresh field
Calls us : wo lose the prime, to mark how spring
Our tended plants, how blows the citron grove,
What drops the myrrh, and what the balmy reed,
How nature paints her colors, and how the'boe
Sits on the bloom extracting liquid sweet.— Book V. 1. 1.
Comparing Latin Hexameter with English Heroic rhyme, the for-
mer has obviously the advantage in the following particulars. It
is greatly preferable as to anangement, by the latitude it admits in
placing the long and short syllables. Secondly, the length of an
Hexameter line hath a majestic air : ours, by its shortness, is indeed
more brisk and lively, but much less fitted for the sublime. And,
thirdly, the long high-sounding words that Hexameter admits, add
rhyme possfesses-a=gite&,,^,Tix.liQinpensate tliese advantages, Englwh
and of accents. T^ese two sorts of ver°e stand indeed pretty rau^
ui opposition : in Hexameter, gieat variety of anangement, none in
336 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
the pauses nor accents; in English rhyme, great variety in the
pauses and accents, very little in the arrangement.
486. In blank veree are united, in a good measure, the several
properties of Latin Hexameter and English rhyme ; and it possesses
besides many signal properties of its own. It is not confined, like
Hexameter, by a full close at the end of every line ; nor, like rhyme,
by a full close at the end of every couplet. Its construction, which
admits the lines to run into each other, gives it a still greater ma-
jesty than arises from the length of an Hexameter hue. By the
same means it admits inversion even beyond the Latin or Greek
Hexameter ; for these suffer some confinement by the regular closes
at the end of every line. In its music it is illustrious above all : the
melody of Hexameter vei"se is circumscribed to a line ; and of Eng-
lish rhyme to a couplet : the melody of blank verse is under no con-
finement, but enjoys the utmost privilege of which melody of verse
is susceptible, which is to run hand in hand with the sense. In a
word, blank verse is superior to Hexameter in many articles, and
Inferior to it in none, save in the freedom of arrangement, and in the
use of long words.
48Y. In French Heroic verse, there are found, on the contraiy, all
the defects of Latin Hexameter and the English rhyme, without the
beauties of either : subjected to the bondage of rhyme, and to the
full close at the end of every couplet, it is also extremely fatiguing
by uniformity in its pauses and accents : the line invariably is divi-
ded by the pause into two equal parts, and the accent is invariably
placed before the pause :
Jeune et vaillant her6s J dont la haute sagesse
N'est point la fruit tardif B d'une lente vieillesse.
Here every circumstance contributes to a tiresome uniformity: a
constant return of the same pause and of the same accent, as well as
an equal division of every line ; which fatigue the ear without inter-
mission or change. I cannot set this matter in a better light, than
by presenting to the reader a French translation of the following
passage of Milton :
Two of far nobler Bhape, erect and tall,
Godlike erect, with native honor clad,
In naked majesty, seem'd lords of all,
And worthy seem'd ; for in their looks divine,
The image of their glorious Maker, shone
Truth, wisdom, sanctitude severe and pure ;
Severe, but in true filial freedom placed ;
Whence true authority in men ; though both
Not equal, as their sex not equal seem'd ;
For contemplation he and valor form'd.
For softness she and sweet attractive grace ;
. . ■ . , , He for God only, she for God in him.
^4^'l^tln Hexameter compare.1 with English heroic rbyuie; compared with blauk
verso, rccullar advantages ol" tbo lalt«r
BEAUTY OF LAxiGUAOE. 337
VVere the pauses of the sense and sound in this passage but a little
better assorted, nothing in verse could be more melodious. In gen-
eral, the great defect in Milton's versification, in other respects ad-
mirable, is the want of coincidence between the pauses of tlie sense
and sound.
The translation is in the following words :
Ces lieux d<51icieux, ce paradis charmant,
Ke^oit do deux objetH bou plus bel ornenient;
Leur port majestucux, et Icur demarche altierc,
Semble Icnr mdriter sur la nature entiero
Ce droit de commander quo Dieu leur a donne,
Sur lour auguste front dc gloirc couronne.
Du Bouverain du ciel brille la ressemblance ;
Dans lours simples regards delate I'innoecncc,
L'adorablo canclenr, I'aimable verity,
La raiflon, la sagesse, et la severite,
gu'adoucit la prudence, et cot air ae droituro
u visago des rois respectable parurc.
Ces deux objets divins n'ont pas les rn^mcs traita,
lis paraissent formes, quoique tous deux parfitita ;
L'un pour la mai'est(5, la force, et la noblesse ;
L'autre pour la aouceur, la grSce, et la tendresac ;
Celui-ci pour Dieu soul, l'autre pour I'honime encor.
Here the sense is fairly translated, the words are of equal power,
and yet how inferior the melody !
488. Many attempts have been made to introduce Hexameter
verse into the lividg languages, but without success. The English
language, I am inclined to think, is not susceptible of this melody :
and my reasons are these. First, the polysylkHes in Latin and
Greek are finely diversified by long and short syllables, a circum-
stance that quahfies them for the melody of Hexameter verse : ours
are extremely ill qualified for that service, because they superabound
in short syllables. Secondly, the bulk of our monosyllables are ar-
bitrary with regard to length, which is an unlucky circnmstance in
Hexameter : for although custom, as observed above, may render
femihar a long or a short pronunciation of the same word, yet the
mind wavering between the two sounds, cannot be so much affected
with either, as with a word that hath always the same sound ; and
for that reason, arbitrary sounds are ill fitted for a melody which \s
chiefly supported by quantity. In Latin and Greek Hexameter, in-
variable sounds direct and ascertain the melody. English Hexam-
eter would be destitute of melody, unless by artful pronunciation ;
because of necessity the bulk of its sounds must be arbitrary. The
pronunciation is easy in a simple movement of alternate long and
short syllables ; but would be perplexing and unpleasant in tlie di-
versified movement of Hexameter verse.
489. Rhyme makes so great a figure in modern poetry as to
deserve a solemn trial. I have for that reason reser\-ed it to be ex-
4S7. Defects of French heroic verse.— Defect In Milton's verslfleatlon.
488. Attempts to introtiuce Hexameter verse into the living lanifuages. The EngliM
luguage unsuitc^ to it.
338 BEAUTY OF LANGUAGE.
amined with deliberation ; in order to discover, if I can, its peculiai
beauties, and its degree of merit. The first \-iew of {his subject leads
naturally to the following reflection : " That rhyme having no rela-
tion to sentiment, nor any effect U2)on the ear other than a mere jin-
gle, ought to be banished all compositions of any dignity, as afibrd-
ing but a trifling and childish pleasure." It will also be observed,
" That a jingle of words hath in some measure a ludicrous efiect ;
witness the double rhymes of Iludibras, which contribute no small
share to its drolleiy ; that in a serious work this ludicrous efiect
would be equally remarkable, were it not obscured by the prevailing
gi-a\nty of the subject : that having however a constant tendency to
give a ludicrous air to the composition, more than ordinaiy fiie is
requisite to support the dignity of the sentiments against such an
undennining antagonist."
These arguments are specious, and have, undoubtedly, some weight.
Yet, on the other hand, it ought to be considered that in modem
tongues rhyme has become universal aanong men as well as chil-
dren ; and that it cannot have such a cun-ency without some foun-
dation in human nature. In fact, it has been successfully employed
by poets of genius, in their serious and grave compositions, as well
as in those which are more light and aiiy. Here in weighing au-
thority against argiunent, the scales seem to be upon a level ; and
therefore, to come at any tiling decisive, we must pierce a little
deeper.
Music has great power over the soul ; and may successfully be
employed to inflame or soothe passions, if not actually to raise them.
A single sound, however sweet, is not music ; but a single sound re-
peated after inter\'als, may have the eftect to rouse attention, and to
keep the hearer awake : and a variety of similar sounds, succeeding
each other after regular intervals, must have a still stronger efiect.
This consideration is appUcable to rhjTne, which connects two verse-
lines by making them close with two words similar in sound. And
considei-ing attentively the musical efiect of a couplet, we find, that
it rouses the mind, and produceth.an emotion moderately gay with-
out dignity or elevation : like the murmuring of a brook gliding
through pebbles, it calms the mind when perturbed, and gently
i^ses it when sunk. These efiects are scarce perceived when the.
whole poem is in rhyme ; but are extremely remarkable by contrast,
in the couplets that close the several acts of our later tragedies : the
tone of the mind is sensibly varied by them, from anguish, distiess,
or melancholy, to some degree of ease and alacrity. The speech of
Alicia, at the close of the fourth act of Jane Shore, puts the matter
beyond doubt : in a scene of deep distress, the rhymes winch finish
the act, produce a certain gayety and cheerfulness, far from accord
ing with the tone of the passion :
AUcia. Forever ! Oh Forever !
Ob ! who can bear to be a wTCtcb forever I
BEAUTT OF LANGUAGE. 339
My rival too ! his la«t thoughts hun;; on her:
And, hs he ported, left a blessing for her:
Shall she be ble.ss'd, and I be cursed, forever I
No ; sinc-e her fatal beauty was the cause
Of all my suflf 'rings, let her share my paina;
Let her, like mo of every joy forlorn.
Devote the hour when such a wretch was bom I
Like nie to deserts and to darkness run,
Abhor the day, and curse the golden sun ;
Caat every good and every hope behind ;
Detest the works of nature, loathe mankind :
Like me with cries distracted fill tlie air, )
Tear her poor bosom, and her frantic hair, >
And prove the torments of the last despair. )
•190. Jl&ving described, the best way I caa, the impressioa that
rhyme makes on the mind ; I proceed to examine whether there be
any subjects to which rhyme is peculiarly adapted, and for what
subjects it is improper. Grand and lofty subjects, which have a
powerful influence, claim precedence in this inquiry. In the chapter
of Grandeur and Sublimity it is established, that a grand or sublime
object inspires a warm enthusiastic emotion disdaining strict regu-
larity and order : which emotion is very different from that inspired
by the moderately enlivening music of rhyme. Supposing then an
elevated subject to be expressed in rhyme, what must bo the effect ?
The intimate union of the music with the subject produces an in-
timate union of their emotions ; one inspired by the subject, which
tends to elevate and expand the mind ; and one inspired by the
music, which, confining the mind within the narrow Hmits of
regular cadence and similar sound, tends to prevent all elevation
above its own pitch. Emotions so little concordant cannot in union
have a happy effect.
But it is scarce necessary to reason upon a case that never did,
and probably never will happen, viz., an important subject clothed
in rhyme, and yet supported in its utmost elevation. A happy
thought or warm expression, may at times give a sudden bound up-
ward ; but it requires a genius greater than has hitherto existed, to
support a poem of any length in a tone elevated much above that
of the melody. Tasso and Ariosto ought not to be made exceptions,
and still less Voltaire. And after all, where the poet has the dead
weight of rhyme constantly to struggle witli, how can we expect a
uniform elevation in a high pitch ; when such elevation, with all
the support it can receive from language, requires the utmost effort
of the human genius ?
491. But now, admitting rhyme to be an unfit dress for grand
and lofty images ; it has one advantage, however, which is, to raise
a low subject to its own degree of elevation. Addison (Spectator,
No. 285) observes, "That rhyme, without any other assisUnce,
throws the language off from prose, and very often makes an ia-
489. Objections to rhyme. The answer.— Tlw music of rbymei Example
400. finbjecu to which rbyin* b pecniterif adapted '*i '»«r '
34.0 liEAUTY OF LANOrAOB.
different plira<e pass unregarded ; but where the verse is not built
upon rhyme, there, pomp of sound, and energy of expression are
indispensably necessary to support the style, and keep it from falling
into the flatness of prose." This effect of rhyme is remarkable in
French verse ; which, being simple, and little qualified for inversion,
readily sinks down to prose where not artificially supported : rhyme
is therefore indispensable in French tragedy, and may be proper
even in French comedy. Voltaire assigns that very reason for ad-
hering to rhyme in these compositions. He indeed candidly owns,
that, even with the support of rhyme, the tragedies of his countiy
are little better than conversation-pieces ; which seems to infer, that
the French language is weak, and an improper dress for any grand
subject. Voltaire was sensible of the imperfection ; and yet Voltaire
attempted an epic poem in that language.
492. The cheering and enlivening power of rhyme, is still more
remarkable in poems of short lines, where the rhymes return upon
the ear in a quick succession ; for which reason rhyme is perfectly
well adapted to gay, light, and airy subjects. Witness the fol-
lowing :
0 the pleasing, pleasing anguish,
"When we love and when we languish !
^ - Wishes rising,
Thoughts surprising,
Pleasure courting,
Charms transporting.
Fancy viewing,
Joys ensuing,
0 the pleasing, pleasing anguish !
Bosatnond, Act I. Sc 2.
For that reason, such frequent rhymes are very improper for any se-
vere or serious passion : the dissonance between the subject and the
melody is very sensibly felt. Witness the following :
Now under hanging mountains,
Beside the fall of fountains,
Or where Hebrus wanders,
Rolling in meanders,
All alone.
Unheard, unknown,
He makes his moan,
And calls her ghost.
Forever, ever, ever lost;
Now with furies surrounded,
Despairing, confounded.
He trembles, he glows, ^, , », . , «-
Amidst Rodopd's snows.— Po/w, Ode for Music, L 97.
Rhyme is not less unfit for anguish or deep distress, than for
subjects elevated and lofty ; and for that reason has been long disused
in the English and Italian tragedy. In a work where the subject
is serious though not elevated, rhyme has not a good effect ; be-
cause the airiness of .the melody agrees not with the gravity of the
401. Oiie advantage of rliymc— AdtUsou's remark.— Effect of rbjine in French Teiea.
BEAUTY OF LANGCAOE. 341
subject : the Essay on Man, which treats a subject great and im-
portant, would make a bettep figure in blank verse. Sportive love,
mirth, gayety, humor, and ridicule, are the province of rhyme. The
boundaries assigned it by nature, were extended in barbarous and
illiterate ages ; and in its usurpations it has long been protected by
custom ; but taste in the fine arts, as well as in morals, improves
daily, and makes a progress towards perfection, slow indeed but
uniform ; and there is no reason to doubt, that rhyme, in Britain,
will in time be forced to abandon its unjust conquest, and to confine
itself within its natural limits.
Having said what occurred upon rhyme, I close the section with
a general observation. That the melody of verse so powerfully en-
chants the mind as to draw a veil over very gross faults and im-
perfections.
A LIST OF THE DIFFERENT FEET, AND OF THEIR NAMES.
1. PrRRHioHiua, consists of two short syllables, examples : Detu, givtn, eaniwt,
hillock, running.
2. Spondees, consists of two long syllables : omnes,po»$ttM, forewarn, mankind,
sometime.
8. Iambus, composed of a short and a long : pics, inUnt, degree, appear, content,
repent, demand, report, suepect, affront, event.
4. TnocH^us, or Choreus, a long and short: fervat, whereby, after, legal,
measure, burden-, holy, lofty.
6. Tribracuys, tliree short : melius, property.
6. Moj-oasca, three long : delectant.
7. ANAP.fiSTCS, two short and a long : animos. coiukscend, apprehend, overheard,
acquiesce, immature, overcharge, serenade, opportune.
8. Dacttlcs, a long and two short : carmina, evident, excellence, estimate, von-
derful, altitude, burdened, minister, tenement.
9. Bacchius, a short and two long : dolores.
10. Hyppobacchius, or Antibacchius, two long and a short : pelluntur.
11. Cbeticus, or Akphuiaoer, a short syllable between two long : intito, after-
noon.
12. AitPHiBRACHYS, a long syllable between two short: honore, consider, im-
prudent, procedure, attended, proposed, respondent, eoncurrente, apprentice,
respective, revenue.
18. Pbockleusmaticus, four short syllables : hominibut, necessary.
14. DispoNDKua, four long syllables : infinitis.
15. DiiAMBUs, composed of two Iambi : severitas.
16. DrniocH Jius, of two Trochaai : permanere, procurator.
17. loNious, two short syllables and two long : properabant.
18. Another foot passes under the same name, composed of two long tylUblM
and two short : caicaribus, possessory.
19. CuoRiAiTBus, two short syllables between two long : nobilitas.
20. A^•TISPASTDS, two long syllables between two short : Alexander,
492. Power of rhyme in poems of short llnea.— Frequent rhymeN where uMnltrfiU.
Efaay on Man.—Subjects that form tho province of rhyme— List of FeeU
34:2 COMPARISONS.
21. Pjson 1st, one long syllable and three short : temporibus, ordinary, inven-
tory, temperament.
22. PjioN 2d, the second syllable long, and the other three short : rapidity,
solemnity, minority, considered, imprudently, exti-avagant, respectfully, ac-
cordingly.
28. P^JON 8d, the third syllable long and the other three short : animatvg, in-
dependent, condescendence, sacerdotal, reimbursement, manufacture.
24. P^oN 4th, the last syllable long and the other three short : celeritas.
25. EprrKrrus 1st, the first syllable short and the other three long : voluptates.
26. EpiTErrus 2d, the secoud syllable short and the other three long : panifentes.
27. Epitritcs 3d, the third syllable short, and the other three long: discordias.
28. EprrErrus 4th, the last syllable short, and the other three long : fortunatus.
29. A word of five syllables composed of a Pyrrhichius and Dactylus : 7nin-
isterial.
80. A word of five syllables composed of u TrochtBus and Dactylas : singularity.
31. A word of five syllables composed of a Dactylus and Trochseus : precipita
Hon, examination.
82. A word of five syllables, the second only long : significancy.
83. A word of six syllables composed of two Dactyles : impetuosity.
84. A word of six syllables composed of a Tribrachys and Dactylse ; pusilla-
nimity.
a. B. — Eveiy word may be considered Jis a prose foot, because
every word is drstinguished by a pause ; and every foot in verse
may be considered as a verse word, composed of syllables pro-
nounced at once without a pause.
CHAPTER XIX.
COMPARISONS.
[Hazlitt has some observations on the subject of poetry that will
serve as an introduction to the present chapter. — Ed.
493. Poetry is strictly the language of the imagination ; and the
imagination is that faculty which represents objects, not as they are
in themselves, but as they are moulded by other thoughts and feel-
ings, into an infinite variety of shapes and combinations of power.
This language is not the less true to nature because it is false in
point of fact ; but so much the more true and natural, if it conveys
the impression which the object under the influence of passion makes
on the mind. Let an object, for instance, be presented to the senses
in a state of agitation or fear, and the imagination will distort or
magnify the object, and convert it into the likeness of whatever is
most proper to encourage the fear. " Our eyes are made the fools of
the other faculties." This is the universal law of the imagination.
We compare a man of gigantic stature to a tower, not that he u
COMPARISONS. 843
any thing like so large, but because the excess of his size beyond
what we are accustomed to expect, or the usual size of things of the
same class, produces by contrast a greater feeling of magnitude and
of ponderous strength than another object of ten times the same
dimensions. The intensity of the feeling makes up for the dispro-
portion of the objects. Things are equal to the imagination which
nave the power of affecting the mind with an equal degree of terror,
admiration, delight, or love. ♦
Poetry is only the highest eloquence of passion, the most vivid
form of expression that can be given to our conception of any thing,
whether pleasurable or painful, mean or dignified, delightful or dis-
tressing. It is the perfect coincidence of the image and the words
with the feeling we have, and of which we cannot get rid in any
other way that gives an instant " satis&ction to the thought." This
is equally the origin of wit and fancy, of comedy and tragedy, of
the sublime and pathetic. — Lect. i.]
Comparisons, as observed above (chapter viii.), serve two pur-
poses ; when addressed to the understanding, their purpose is to in-
struct ; when to the heart, their pui-pose is to please. Various means
contribute to the latter : first, the suggesting some unusual resem-
blance or contrast ; second, the setting an object in the strongest
light ; third, the associating an object with others, that are agree-
able ; fourth, the elevating an object ; and fifth, the depressing it
And that comparisons may give pleasure by these various means,
appears from what is said in the chapter above cited ; and will be
made still more e\-ident by examples, which shall be given after
premising some general observations.
Objects of different senses cannot be compared together ; for such
objects, being entirely separated from each other, have no circum-
stance in common to admit either resemblance or contrast. Objects
of hearing may be compared together, as also of taste, of smell, anil
of touch ; but the chief fund of comparison are objects of sight ; be-
cause, in writing or speaking, things can only be compared in idea,
and the ideas of sight are more distinct and lively than those of any
other sense.
494. When a nation emerging out of barbarity begins to think of
the fine arts, the beauties of language cannot long lie concealed ;
and when discovered, they are generally, by tlie force of novelty,
carried beyond moderation. Thus, in the early poems of every
nation, wo 'find metaphora and similes founded on slight and ihs-
tant resemblances, which, losing their grace with their novelty, wear
gradually out of repute; and now, by the improvement of ta-jte,
none but conect metaphors and similes are admitted into any polite
composition. To illustrate this observation, a specimen shall bo
493. nazlitt's remarks on poetry. -I* arpo««» answered by.«>™P%^'^.,.^VI^^LT!!J!?
tlie> give pleasure -Ol.jecte tlmt cannot be coiu'tre.) ^)lrelher.-Thc d.lef mnd or chu
314 COMPARISONS.
given afterwards of suc^ metaphors as I have been describing ; witL
respect to similes, take the following specimen :
Behold, thou art fair, my love ; thy hair is as a flock of goats that appear
from Mount Gilead : thy teeth are like a flock of sheep from the washing, every
one bearing twins : tliy lips are like a thread of scarlet ; thy neck like the tower
of David built for an armory, whereon hang a thousand shields of mighty men ;
thy two breasts like two young roes that are twins, which feed among the lilies ;
thy eves like the fish-pools in Heshbon, by the gate of Bath-rabbim ; thy nose
like tlie tower of Lebanon, looking towards Damascus.— /Son^ of Solomm.
Thou art like snow on the heath ; thy hair like the mist of Cromla, when it
curls on the rocks, and shines to the beam of the west; thy breasts are like
two smooth rocks seen from Branno of the streams, thy arms like two white
pillars in the hall of the mighty Y'mgal.—FinffaL
495. It has no good effect to compare things by way of simile
that are of the same kind ; nor to compare by contrast things of
different kinds. The reason is given in the chapter quoted above ;
and the reason shall be illustrated by examples. The first is a com-
parison built upon a resemblance so obvious as to make little or no
impression.
This just rebuke inflamed the Lycian crew,
They join, they thicken, and the assault renew ;
Unmoved th' embodied Greeks their fury dare,
And fix'd support the weight of all the war;
Nor could the Greeks repel the Lycian powers,
Nor the bold Lycians force the Grecian towers.
As on the confines of adjoining grounds.
Two stubborn swains with blows dispute their bounds ;
They tug, they sweat ; but neither gain, nor yield,
One foot, one inch, of the contended field :
Thus obstinate to death, they fight, they fall ; __
Nor these can keep, nor those can win the wall.— irtaa, xn. 505.
Another, from Milton, lies open to the same objection. Speaking
of the fallen angels searching for mines of gold,
A numerous brigade hasten'd ; as when bands
Of pioneers with spade and pick-axe arm'd,
Forerun the royal camp to trench a field
Or cast a rampart.
The next shall be of things contrasted that are of different kinds.
* Queen. What, is my Richard both in shape and mind.
Transform'd and weat? Hath Bolingbroke deposed
Thine intellect? Hath he been in thy heart !
The lion thrusteth forth his paw,
And wounds the earth, if nothing else, with rage
To be o'erpowored ; and wilt thou, pupil-like.
Take thy correction mildly, kiss the rod,
And fawn on rage with base humility ? ,,,,,,,.£< i
Jiichard II. Act V. Sc. 1.
This comparison has scarce any force ; a man and a lion are of dif-
ferent species, and therefore are proper subjects for a simile ; but
there is no such resemblance between them in general, as to pro-
494 The early poems of every nation. , , ,i .„j «^„*—.t
495. What things Bliould not be compared by way of simUe and contrast
CC VIPABIbONS. 345
duce any strong effect by contrasting particular attributes or cir-
cumstances,
496. A third genial observation is, That abstract terms can never
be the subject of comparison, otherwise than by being personified.
Shakspeare compares adversity to a toad, and slander to the bite of
a crocodile ; but in such comparisons these abstract terras must be
imagined sensible beings.
To have a just notion of comparisons, they must be distinguished
into two kinds ; one common and familiar, as where a man is com-
pared to a lion in courage, or to a horse in speed ; the other more
distant and refined, where two things that have in themselves no
resemblance or opposition, are compared with respect U) their effects.
There is no resemblance between a flower-pot and a cheerful song ;
and yet they may be compared with respect to their effects, the
emotions they produce being similar. There is as little resemblance
between fraternal concord and precious ointment ; and yet obser\'e
how successfully they are compared with respect to the impressions
they make :
Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in
unity. It is like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran down upon
Aaron's beard, and descended to the skirts of his gr.rment.— Pw^w 133.
For illustrating this soi-t of comparison, I add some more ex-
amples :
Delightful is thy presence, O Fingal ! it is like the sun on Cromla, when the
hunter mourns his absence for a season, and sees him between the clouds.
Did not Ossian hear a vf ice ? or is it the sound of days that are no more f
Often, like the evening sun, comes the memory of former times on my soul.
His countenance is settled from war; and is calm as the evening beam, that
from the cloud of the west looks on Crona's silent vale.
Sorrow, like a cloud on the sun, shades the soul of Clessammor.
The music was like the memory of joys that are past, pleasant and mournful
to the soul.
Pleasant are the words of the song, said Cuchullin, and lovelv are the Uilea
of other times. They are like the calm dew of the morning on tlie hill of rocx,
when the sun is faint on its side, and the lake is settled and blue m the vale.
These quotations are from the poems of Ossian, who abounds with
comparisons of this delicate kind, and appears singularly happy in
them.
497. I proceed to illustrate by particular instances tlie different
means by which comparisons, whether of tlje one sort or the other,
can afford pleasure ; and, in the order above established, I begin
with such instances as are agreeable, by suggesting soino un isual
resemblance or contrast :
Sweet are the uses of adversity,
Which, like the toad, ugly and venomous,
Wears yet a precious jewel in his bead. ^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^ ^
496. Abstract terms -Two kinds of ooinpaTl»on!..-lIow o flower-pot and » cb^rfW I
nay l>e coinpare<l. Otb«r exunplef.
15*
34-6 COMPARISONS.
Gardiner. Bolingbroke hath seized the wasteful kinar.
vV hat pity is't that he had not so trimm'd
And dress'd his land, as we this garden dress,
And wound the bark, the skin of our fruit-trees;
Lest, being over proud with sap and blood,
With too much riches it confound itself.
Had he done so to great and growing men.
They might have lived to bear, and he to tast«
Their fruits of duty. All superfluous branches
We lop away, that bearing boughs may live ;
Had he done so, himself had borne the crown,
Which waste and idle hours have quite thrown down.
Richard II. Act II. Sc. 7.
See, how the Morning opes her golden gates,
And takes her farewell of the glorious Sun ;
How well resembles it the prime of youtli,
Trimm'd like a younker prancing to' his love !
Second Part Henry IV. Act 11. Sc. 1.
Brutus. O Cassius, you are yoked with a lamb,
That carries anger as the flint bears fire ;
Who much enforced, shows a hasty spark.
And straight is cold again. Jullm Cmar, Act IV. So. 8.
Thus they_ their doubtful consultations dark
Ended, rej'oicing in their matchless chief;
As when from mountain-tops, the dusky clouds
Ascending, while the north-wind sleeps, o'erspread
Heaven's cheerful face, the low'ring element
Scowls o'er the darken'd landscape, snow and shower;
If chance the radiant sun with farewell sweet
Extends his evening beam, the fields revive,
The birds their notes renew, and bleating herds
Attest their joy, that hill and valley rinM.
Paradise Lost, Book ii.
As tlie bright stars and milky w*ay,
Sliow'd by the night are hid'by day ;
So we in that accomplish'd mind,
Ilelp'd by the night, new graces find,
Which by the splendor of her view,
Diizzled before, we never knew. WaiUr.
The last exertion of courage compared to the blaze of a lamp
before extinguishing, Tasso Gicruaalem, Canto xix. st. xxii.
None of the foiegoing similes, as they appear to me, tend to il-
lustrate the principal subject ; and therefore the pleasure they afford
must arise from suggesting resemblances that are not obvious ; I
nean the chief pleasure ; for undoubtedly a beautiful subject intro-
duced to form the simile affords a separate pleasure, which is felt in
ihe similes mentioned, particularly in that cited from Milton.
498. The next effect of a comparison in the oider mentioned,
is to place an object in a strong point of view; which effect is re-
markable in the following similes :
As when two scales are charged with doubtful loads,
Frori side to side tlie trembling bal.ance nods,
(Whilst some laborious matron, just and poor,
With nice exactness, weighs her woolly store),
49T. Comparisons aflVrd pleasure by sa^eetloa.
COMPARISONS. 847
Till poised aloft the resting beam auspenda
Each equal weight : nor this nor that do«cend» ;
So stood the war, till Hector's matchless mij^ht,
With fates prevailing, tum'd the scale of fight,
Fierce as a whirlwind up the wall he flies.
And fires his host with loud repeated cries. — Iliad, b. xiii. 681,
Zvcetta. I do not seek to quench your love's hot fire.
But qualify the fire's extreme rage,
Lest It should burn above the bounds of reason.
Julia, The more thon damm'st it up, the more it bums ;
The cun*ent that with gentle murmur glides,
Thou know'st, being stopp'd, impatiently doth rage ;
But when his fair course is not hmdered, •
He makes sweet music with th' enamell'd stones,
Giving a gentle kiss to every sedge
He overtaTceth in his pilgrimage ;
And so by many winding nooks he strays
With willing sport to the wild ocean. .
Then let me go, and hinder not my course :
I'll be as patient as a gentle stream,
And make a pastime of each weary step,
Till the hist step have brought me to my love;
And there I'll rest, as, after much turmoil,
A blessed soul doth in Elysium.
Two GentUtnen of Verona, Act II. Sc. Itt.
- She never told her love
But let concealment, like a worm i' the bud,
Feed on her damask cheek ; she pined in thought
And with a green and yellow melancholy,
She sat like Patience ou a monument,
SmUing at grief. Twel/th-Ni^ht, Act II. So. ft>
Fori. Then, as I said, the Duke, ereat Bolingbroke,
Mounted upon n hot and fiery steed.
Which his aspiring rider seem'd to know.
With slow but stately pace kept on his course :
While all tongues cried, God save thee, Bolingbroke.
Dutchess. Alas! poor Richard, where rides he the while I
York. As in a theatre, the eyes of men.
After a well-graced actor leaves the stage.
Are idly bent on him wiio enters next.
Thinking his prattle to be tedious :
Even so, or with much more contempt, men's eyes
Did scowl on Richard: no man cried, God save him I
No joyful tongue gave him his welcome home ;
But dust was thrown upon his sacred head:
Which with such gentle sorrow ho shook oflt.
His face still combatihjj with tears and Bmilos,
The badges of his grief and patience ;
That had not God, for some strong purpose, steel d
The hearts of men, they must perforce have melted.
And barbarism itself have pitied him^.^^^ ^ ^^ ^, ^ ^
Northurriberland. How doth my son and brotJierl
Thou tremblest, and the whiteness in thy cheek
Is apter than thy tongue to tell thy errand.
Even such a man, so faint, so spiritless,
So dull, so dead in look, bo woe-be-gone.
Drew Priam's curtain iii the dead of night,
And would have told him, half his Troy was bum d ;
But Prism found the fire, ere he his tongue :
And I my Percy's death, erc^rej^^Jtj^u;^ ^^ Act 1. 8c. H
848 COMPARISONS.
Why, then I do but dream on sov'reignty,
Like one that stands upon a promontory,
And spies a far-offshore where he would tread.
Wishing his foot were equal with liis eye.
And chides the sea that sunders him from thenco,
Saying, he'll lave it dry to have his way :
So do 1 wish, the crown being so far off,
And so 1 chide the means that keep me from it,
And so (I say) I'll cut tlie causes off,
Flatt'ring my mind with things impos; 'ble.
Third Part Henry VI. Act III. Sc. 8.
• Out, out, brief candle !
Life's but a walking shadow, a poor player.
That struts and frets his hour upon the 'stage.
And then is heard no more. Macbeth, Act V. Sc. 5.
0 thou Goddess,
Thou divine Nature ! how thyself thou blazon'st
In these two princely boys ! they are as gentle
As zeyhyrs blowing below the violet,
Not wagging his sweet head ; and yet as rough,
(Their royal blood inchafed) as the rudest wind,
That by the top doth take the mountain pine.
And make him stoop to the vale. Ct/rnbellnt, Act IV. Sc. 4.
Why did not I pass away in secret, like the flower of the rock that lifts iu
fair head unseen, and strows its withered leaves on the blast ? — Fingal.
There is a joy in grief when peace dwells with the sorrowful. But they are
wasted with mourning, 0 daughter of Toscar, and their days are few. Tlie>
fall away like the flower on which the sun looks in his strength, after th»
mildew has passed over it, and its head is heavy with the drops of nisht —
FingaZ. f e>
The sight obtained of the city of Jerusalem by the Christian army,
compared to that of land discovered after a long voyage, Tasso's
Gierusalem, canto iii. st. 4. The fury of Rinaldo subsiding when
not opposed, to that of Avind or water when it has a free passage,
canto XX. st. 58.
499. As words convey but a faint and obscure notion of great
numbers, a poet, to give a lively notion of the object he describes
with regard to number, does well to compare it to what is familiar
and commonly known. Thus Homer (book ii. 1. Ill) compares
the Grecian army in point of number to a swarm of bees : in an-
other passage (book ii. 1. 551) he compares it to that profusion ol
leaves and flowers which appear in the spring, or of insects in a
Bummer's evening : and Milton,
■ As when the potent rod
Of Amram'si son, in Egypt's evil day,
Waved round the coast, up call'd a pitchy doad
Of locusts, warping on the eastern wind,
That o'er the realm of impious Pharao hunff
f-ike night, and darken'd all the land of Nile:
Ho numoerless were those bad angels seen,
Hovering on win^ under the cope of hell,
TVixt upper, nether, and surrounding fires. — Paradise Lost,''R. i
498 Secood good effect of a comparison. Example*.
I
COMPARISOXS. 349
Such comparisons have, by some writers, been condemned for the
lowness of the images introduced ; but surely without reason ; for,
with regard to numbers, they put the principal subject in a strong
light
The foregoing comparisons operate by resemblance : others have
the same effect by contrast
Torh. I am the last of noble Edward's sons,
Of whom thy father, Prince of Wales, was first:
In war, was never lion raged more iierce :
In peace, was never gentle lamb more mild.
Than was that young and princely gentleman.
His face thou hast, for even so look'd he,
Accomplish'd with the number of thy hours.
But w^hen he frown'd it was against the French,
And not again.st his friend. His noble hand
Did win what he did spend ; and spent not that
Which his triumphant fathers hand had won.
His hands were guilty of no kindred's blood,
But bloody with the enemies of his kin.
Ob, Richard ! York is too far gone with grief,
Or else he never would compare between.
Richard II. Act II. 8c. 8.
500. Milton has a peculiar talent in embellishing the principal
subject by associating it with others that are agreeable ; which i»
the third end of a comparison. Similes of this kind have, besides
a separate effect : they diversify the nairation by new images thai
are not strictly necessary to the comparison : they are short epi-
sodes, which, without drawing us from the principal subject, afford
great delight by their beauty and variety :
He scarce had ceased, when the superior fiend
Was moving toward the shore ; his pond'rous shield
Ethereal temper, massy, large, and round.
Behind him cast; the broad circumference
Hung on his shoulders like the moon, whose orb
Through optic glass the Tuscan artist views
At evening from the top of Fesol^,
Or in Valdarno, to- descry new lands,
Elvers, or mountains, in her spotty globe. — MiUon, b. i.
-Thus far these, beyond
Compare of mortal prowess, yet observed
Their dread commander. He, above the rest
In shape and gesture proudly eminent.
Stood like a tower; his form had yet not lo«t
All her original brifrhtness, nor appeared
Less than archansrcT rnin'd and th' excess
Of glory obscured : as when the sun new-risen
Looks through tho horizontal misty air
Shorn of his beams ; or from behind tlio mo<Mi
In dim eclipse, disastrous twilight sheds
On half the nations, and with tear of ohan^
Perplexes monarchs. Milton, b. L
As when a vulture on Tmaus bred,
Whoso snowy ridge the roving Tartar bounds,
499. How thf t<Ie« of a great ngubrr Is bMt eonrtfti.
360 COMPARI3CN8.
Dislodging from a reerion scarce of prey
To gorge tlie flesh of lamba, or yeanling kids,
On hills where flocks are fed, fly towards the spring*
Of Ganges or Hydaspes, Indian streams.
But in his way lights on the barren plains
Of Sericana, where Chincses drive
With sails and wind their cany wagons light :
So on this windy sea of land, the fiend
Walk'd up and down alone, bent on his prey. — Milton, b. L
-Yet higher than their tops
The verdurous wall of Paradise up spruno;:
Which to our general sire gave prospect large
Into this nether empire neighboring round.
And higher than that wall, a circling row
Of goodliest trees loaden with fairest fruit.
Blossoms and fruits at once of golden hue,
Appear'd, with gay enamell'd colors mix'd.
On which the sun more glad impress'd his beams
Than in fair evening cloud, or humid bow.
When God had shower'd the earth ; so lovely seem'd
That landscape : and of pure now purer air
Meets his approach, and to the heart inspires
Vernal delight and joy, able to drive
All sadness but despair ; novv gentle gales
Fanning their odoriferous v/ings, dispense
Native perfumes, and whisper whence they stole
Those balmy spoils. As when to them who sail
Beyond the'Cape of Hope, and now are past
Mozambic, off at sea north.'-east winds blow
Saboan odor from the spi<^y shore
Of Araby tlie blest ; with such delay
Well pleased, they slack their course, and many a league,
Cheer'd with the'grateful smell, old Ocean smiles.
Milton, b. IV.
With regard to similes of this kind, it will readily occur to the
reader that when a resembling subject is once properly introduced
in a simile, the mind is transitorily amused with the new object, and
is not dissatisfied with the slight interruption. Thus, in fine
weather, the momentary excursions of a traveller for agreeable pros-
pects or elegant buildings, cheer his mind, relieve him from the
languor of uniformity, and without much lengthening his journey,
in reality, shorten it greatly in appearance.
501. Next of comparisons that aggrandize or elevate. These
afiect us more than any other sort : the reason of which may bo
gathered from the chapter of Grandeur and Sublimity ; and, without
reasoning, will be evident from the following instances:
As when a flame the winding valley fills.
And runs on crackling shrubs between the hills,
Then o'er the stubble, up the mountiiin flies.
Fires the high woods, and blazes to the skie.^.
This way and that, the spreading torrent roars ;
So sweeps the hero through the wa.sted shores.
Aroiind him wide, immense destruction pours,
And earth is deluged with the sanguine showers.
Jliad, XX. 569.
500. How Milton often embellishes tbo principal subject The separat* efTect of tack
fiuilles.
COMPARIBON'R. 851
Thio gh blood, tlirongh death, AchilleB still proceed*
O'er slanghter'd heroes, and o'er rollitig Bteeos.
As when avenging flames with furv driven
On guilty towns exert the wrath of Heaven,
The pale inhabitants, some fall, some fly,
And the red vapors purple all the sky :
So raged Achilles ; Death and dire dismay,
And toils, and terrors, fiU'd the dreadful day. — Iliad, rxi. 405.
Mcthinks. King Richard and myself should meet
With no less terror than the elements
Of flre and water, when their thundering shock,
At meeting, tears the cloudy cheeks of heaven.
Richard II. Act III. Sc. 5.
As nt'heth a foamy stream from the dark shady steep of Cromla, when thun-
der is rolling above, and dark brown night rests on the hill : so fierce, so vast,
BO terrible, rush forward the sons of Erin. The chief, like a whale of Ocean
followed by all its billows, pours valor forth as a stream, rolling its might along
the shore. — Fingal, b. i.
As roll a thousand waves to a rock, so Swaran's host cnme on ; as meeta a
rock a thousand waves, so Inisfail met Swaran. — Ibid.
I beg peculiar attention to the following simile for a reason that shall
be mentioned :
Thus breathing death, in terrible array^
The close compacted legions urged their way ;
Fierce they drove on, impatient to destroy ;
Troy charged the first, and Hector first of Troy.
As from some mountain's craggy forehead torn,
A rock's round fragment flies witli fury borne,
(Which from the stubborn stone a torrent rends)
I*recipitate the pond'rous mass descends ;
From steep to steep the rolling ruin bounds ;
At every snock the crackling wood resounds !
Still gath'ring force, it smolies ; and, urged amain.
Whirls, leaps, and thunders down, impetuous to tne plain :
There stops— So Hector. Their whole force he proved :
Eesistless when he raged ; and when he stopt, unmoved.
Iliad, xliii. 187.
The image of a falling rock is certainly not elevating (see chap-
ter iv.), and yet undoubtedly the foregoing simile fires and swell*
the mind : it is grand, therefore, if not sublime. And the following
simile will afford additional evidence that there is a real, though nice
distinction between these two feelings :
So saying, a noble stroke he lifted high
Which hung not, but so swift with tempest fell
On the proud crest of Satan, that no sight, *
Nor motion of swift thought, less could his shield
Such ruin intercept. Ten paces huge
He back rccoil'd ; the tenth on bended knee
His massy spenr upstaid ; as if on earth
Winds Aiuder ground or waters forcing way,
Sidelong had push'd a mountain from his seat
Half-sunk with all his pines. MUion, b. vl
602. A comparison by contrast may contribute to grandeur or
ML ComparlMD* tb«t anrudtML
352 COMPAEISONS.
elevation, no less than by resemblance ; of Avhich the following
comparison of Lucan is a remarkable instance .
Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni.
Considering that the heathen deities possessed a rank but one degree
above that of mankind, I think it would not be easy, by a single
expression, to exalt more one of the human species than is done in
this comparison. I am sensible, at the same time, that such a com-
parison among Christians, who entertain more exalted notions of the
Deity, would justly be reckoned exti-avagant and absurd.
The last article mentioned, is that of lessening or depressing a ha-
ted or disagreeable object ; which is effectually done by i-esembling
it to any thing low or despicable. Thus Milton, in his description
of the rout of the rebel angels, happily expresses their ten-or and dis-
may in the following simile :
-As a herd
Of goats or timorous flock together throng'd,
Drove them before him thunderstruck, pursued
With terrors and with furies to the bounds
And crystal wall of heaven, which opening wide,
Koll'd inward, and a spacious gap disclosed
Into the wasteful deep: the monstrous sight
Struck them with horror backward, but far worse
Urged them behind ; headlong themselves thev threw
Down from the verge of heaven. Milton, b. vi.
In the same view, Homer, I think, may be justified in comparing the
shouts of the Trojans in battle to the noise of cranes (beginning of
book iii.), and to the bleating of a flock of sheep (book iv. 1. 498) :
it is no objection that these are low images ; for it was his intention
to lessen the Trojans by opposing their noisy march to the silent
and manly march of the Greeks. Addison (Guardian, No. 153),
describing the figure that men make in the sight of a superior being,
takes opportunity to mortify their pride by comparing them to a
swarm of pismires.
A comparison that has none of the good eflects mentioned in tliis
discourse, but is built upon common and trifling circumstances,
makes a mighty silly figure :
Non sum ucscius, grandia consilia a multis plerumque causie, ceu magna
navjgia a plnrimis remis, impelli. Strada, de bello Belgico.
503. By this time, I imagine the difierent purposes of comparison,
and the various impressions it makes on the mind, are sufficiently
illustrated by proper examples. This was an easy task. It is more
difficult to lay down rales about the propriety or impropriety of
comparisons ; in what circumstances they may be introduced, and
in what circumstances they are out of place. It is evident, that a
comparison is not proper on every occasion : a man when cool and
602. Comparison by contrast for the purpose of elevation,— How a hated object Is de
l>roMc<J. Miltou'8 root cf the rebel angels. Instance* fk'om Homer and Addtoon.
COMPARISONS. 353
Betlate, is not disposed to poetical flights, nor to sacrifice truth and
reality to imaginaiy beauties : far less is he so disposed when op-
pressed with care, or interested in some important transaction that
engrosses him totally. On the other hand, a man, when elevated or
animated by passion, is disposed to elevate or animate all his ob-
jects : he avoids familiar names, exalts objects by circumlocution and
metaphor, and gives even life and voluntary action to inanimate
beings. In this heat of mind, the highest poetical flights are in-
dulged, and the boldest similes and metaphors relished.* But with-
out soaring so high, the mind is frequently in a tone to relish chaste
and moderate ornament ; such as comparisons that set the principal
object in a strong point of view, or that embellish and diversify the
narration. In general, when by any animating passion, whether
pleasant or painful, an impulse is given to the imagination ; we are
in that condition disposed to every sort of Aginative expression, and
in paiticular to comparisons. This in a great measure is evident
from the comparisons already mentioned ; and shall be further illus-
trated by other instances. Love, for example, in its infancy, rousing
the imagination, prompts the heart to display itself in figurative lan-
guage, and in similes :
Troilus. Tell me, Apollo, for thy Daphne's love,
^ What Cressid is, what Pandar, and what we?
" Her bed is, India ; there she lies, a pearl :
Between our Ilium, and where slie resides,
Let it be call'd the wild and wandering flood ;
Ourself the merchant; and the sailing Pandar
Our doubtful hope, our convoy, and our bark.
TrMuB and Creuida, Act I. Sc. 1.
Again:
Come, gentle Night; come, loving black-brow'd Night I
Give me my Romeo ; and when he shall die,
Take him, and cut him out in little stars,
And he will make the face of heaven so line,
That all the world shall be in love with Night,
And pay no worship to the garish Sun.
Jiomeo and Juliet, Act III. Sc i.
The dread of a misfortune, however imminent, involving always
Bome doubt and uncertainty, agitates the mind, and excites the
imagination :
WoUey. Nay, then, farewell :
I've touch'd the highest point ot all my greatnes*,
, And from that full meridian of m v glory
I haste now to my setting. I shall fall,
Like a bright exhalation m the evening, . . „, c a
And no man see me more. Henry vllL Act 111. bo. «.
504. But it will be a better illustration of the present head, to
• It is accordingly observed by Longinus, in his Treatise on tl»»,SnW^"*»
that the proper time for metaphor, is when the passions are so swelled m »
nurry on Tike a torrent. _
808. When proper to Introdnce • cornptrtoon.— Genwsl rwMtfc.
354: COMPARISOXS.
give examples where compansons are improperly introducod. I liave
had already occasion to observe, that similes are not the language
of a man in his ordinary state of mind, dispatching his daily and
usual work. For that reason, the following speech of a gardener to
his servants, is extremely improper :
Go, bind thou up yon dangling apricots,
Which, like unruly children, make their sire
Stoop with oppression of their prodigal weight:
Give some supportance to the bending twigs.
Go thou ; and like an executioner,
Cut off the heads of two fiist-growiug sprays,
That look too lofty in our commonwealth ;
All must be even In our government.
Jiichard 11. Act III. So. 1.
The fertility of Shakspeare's vein betrays him frequently into this
error. There is the same impropriety in another simile of his :
Hero. Good Margaret, run thee into the parlor ;
There shall thou find my cousin Beatrice ;
Whisper her car, and tell her, I and Ursula
Walk in the orchard, and our whole discourse
Is all of her : say that thou ovcrheard'at us ;
And bid her steal into the pleached bower,
Where honeysuckles, ripeu'd by the sun.
Forbid the sun to enter ; like to favorites.
Made proud by princes that advance their pride
Against that power that bred«t.
Much Ado about Nothing, Act III. Sc. 1.
Rooted grief, deep anguish, terror, remorse, despair, and all the se-
vere dispiriting passions, are declared enemies, perhaps not to figu-
rative language in general, but undoubtedly to the pomp and solem-
nity of comparison. Upon that account, the simile pronounced by
young Rutland, under a terror of death from an inveterate enemy,
and praying mercy, is unnatural :
So looks the pent-up lion o'er the wretch
That trembles under his devouring paws,
And so he walks insulting o'er his prey.
And so he comes to rend his limbs asunder.
Ah, gentle Clifford, kill me with thy sword.
And not with such a cruel tlireat'ning look.
'fhird Fart of Henry VI. Act I. Sc. 5.
A man spent and dispirited after losing a battle, is not disposed to
heighten or illustrate his discourse by similes :
Yorh. With this we charged again; but out, alas!
We bodged again ; as I have seen a swan
With bootless labor swim against the tide,
And spend her strength with over-matching waves.
Ah ! hark, the fatal followers do pursue ;
And I am faint and cannot fly their fury.
The sands are number'd that make up my life ;
Here must I stay, and here my life must "end.
third Part Henry VI. Act I. Sc. e.
604 Examples where simile? vc Improperly introduced Relation to the dispjritlii*
passions. ^
COMPAttlSOXS. 355
Far less is a man di^ msed to similes who i» not only defeated in a
pitched battle, but lies at the point of death mortally wounded :
Warwick. My tnangled body shows
My blood, my want of strength ; my »jck lienrt »Low«
That I must yield my body to the earth,
And, by my full, the conquest to my foe. "^
Thus yields the cedar to tlie axe'a edge,
Whose arms gave shelter to the princely eagle ;
Under whose shade the ramping lion slept.
Whose top branch over-pecr'd Jove's spreading tree,
And kept low shrubs from winter's powerful wnjd.
TUird Fart Henry VI. Act V. Sc. 3.
Queen Kitherine, deserted by the king, and in the deepest affliction
on her divorce, could not be disposed to any sallies of imagination :
and for that reason, the following simile, however beautiful in the
mouth of a spectator, is scarce proper in her own :
I am the most unhappy woman living,
Shipwreck'd upon a kmgdom, where no pity,
No friends, no hope ! no kindred weep for mc !
Almost no grave allow'd me ! like the lily.
That once was mistress of the field, and iiourish'd,
I'll hang my head and perish.
King Henry VIII. Act III. 8c. 1.
Similes thus unseasonably introduced, are finely ridiculed in the
Rehearsal :
Bayeg. Now here she must make a simile.
Smith. Where's the necessity of that, Mr. Bayes?
Sayea. Because she's surprised; that's a general rule ; you must ever maka
a simile when you are surprised ; 'tis a new way of writing.
505. A comparison is not always faultless even where it is pro-
perly introduced. I have endeavored above to give a general view
of the diflferent ends to which a comparison may contribute : a com-
parison, like other human productions, may fall short of itis aim ; of
which defect instances are not rare even among good writers ; and
to complete the present subject, it will be necessary to make some
observations upon such faulty comparisons. I begin with obser>ing,
that nothing can be more erroneous than to institute a comparison
too faint: a distant resemblance or contrast fatigues the mind with
its obscurity, instead of amusing it ; and tends not to fulfil any one
end of a comparison. The following similes «}em to lal;)or under
this defect :
Albus ut obscuro dctcrget nubiia ccelo
Ssepo Notus, neque parturit imbros
Perpetuos: sic tu sapiens flniro memento
Tristitiam, vitseque kbores. Borat. Oarm. 1, L ode 7.
K. ^ich. Give me the crown. — Hero, oousiu, seize the crown,
Here, on this side, my hand ; on that side, thine.
Now is this golden crown like a deep well,
That owes two buckets, filling one another ;
The emptier ever dancing in tlio air,
The other down, unseen and full of water : ^^^^^^^
60S. Comparisons foiling short of their aim.
866 Cx-'MPAEISOJf8.
That bucket down, and full of tears, am I,
Drinking my griefs, whilst you mount up on high. ,., „ .
KicJiard II. Act IV. Be 8.
K. John. Oh ! cousin, thou art come to set mine eye ;
The tackle of my heart is crack'd and burnt;
And all the shrouds wherewith my life should sail,
Are turned to one thread, one little hair ;
My heart hath one poor string to stay it by,
Which holds but till thy news be uttered.
Kxng John, Act V. Sc 10.
Toi'h. My uncles both are slain in rescuing me :
And all my followers to the eager foe
Turn back, and fly like ships before the wind,
Or lambs pursued by hunger-starved wolves.
.' =• y^^^^ p^^ j^^^ yj ^^ J_ s^j^ g_
The latter of the two similes is good ; the former, by its faintness of
resemblance, has no effect but to load the narration with a useless
image.
606. The next error I shall mention is a capital one. In an epic
poem, or in a poem upon any elevated subject, a writer ought to
avoid raising a simile on a low image, which never fails to bring
down the principal subject. In general, it is a rule. That a grand
object ought never to be resembled to one that is diminutive, how-
ever delicate the resemblance may be ; for it is the peculiar char-
acter of a grand object to fix the attention, and swell the mind ; in
which state, to contract it to a minute object, is unpleasant. The
resembling an object to one that is greater, has, on the contrary, a
good effect, by raising or sweUing the mind ; for one passes with
satisfaction from a small to a great object ; but cannot be drawn
down, without reluctance, from great to small. Hence the following
Bimiles are faulty :
Meanwhile the troops beneath Patroclus' care,
Invade the Trojans and commence the war.
As wasps, provoked by children in their play.
Pour from their mansions by the broad highway,
In swarms the guiltless traveller engage,
Whet all their stings, and call forth all their rage ;
All rise in arms, and with a general cry
Assert their waxen domes, and buzzing progeny
Thus from the tents the fervent legion swarms.
So loud their clamor and so keen their arms.— iZi«Kf, xvi. 812.
So burns the vengeful hornet (soul all o'er)
Kepulsed in vain, and thirsty still of gore ;
(Bold son of air and heat) on angry wings _
Untamed, untired he turns, attacks and stings.
Fired with like ardor, fierce Atrides flew,
And sent his soul with every lance he threw.— iiMwr, xvu. 642.
507. An error, opposite to the former, is the introducing a re-
sembling image, so elevated or great as to bear no proportion to the
principal subject. Their remarkable disparity, seizing the mmd,
never fails to depress the principal subject by contrast, instead of
Toa. ABimiloona low image.-Tbe effect of resembUng an object to one that U greater.
COMPARISONS. • 357
raising it by resemblance : and if the disparity be verj' great, the
simile degenerates into burlesque ; nothing being more ndiculoua
than to force an object out of its proper rank in nature, by equalling
it with one greatly superior or greatly inferior. This will be evident
fix)m the following comparisons :
Fei"vet opus, rodolentque thyino fragrantin melU.
Ac veluti Icntis Cyclopes fufmina massis
Cum propcrant . iilii taurinis follibus auras
Accipiunt, redtluntque : alii stridentia tingunt
^ra lacu ; gemit itnpositis incudibus i£tna;
llli inter sese magna vi brachia tollunt
In numerum; versantque tenaci forcipe ferrum.
Non aliter (si parva licet componere mugnis)
Cecropias innatus apes amor urget liabendi,
Munere quamque sue. Grandee vis oppida curse,
£t munire favos, et Dsedala fingere tecta.
At fessse multft referunt se nocte minores.
Crura thymo pleniB : pascuntur et arbuta passim,
Et glaucas salices, casiamque crocumquo rubontcm,
Et pinguem tiUam, et ferrugineos hyacinthos,
Omnibus una quies operum, labor omnibus unus.
Gtorgie, iv. 189.
A writer of delicacy will avoid drawing his comparisons from any
image that is nauseous, ugly, or remarkably disagreeable ; for how-
ever strong the resemblance may be, more will be lost than gained
by such comparison. Therefore I cannot help condemning, though
with some reluctance, the following simile, or rather metaphor:
O thou fond many ! with what loud applause
Didst thou beat heaven with blessing Bolingbroke,
Before he was what thou wouldst have him be ?
And now being trimm'd up in thine own desires,
Thou, beastly feeder, art so full of him.
That thou provok'st thyself to cast him up :
And so, thou common dog, did'st thou disgorge
Thy glutton bosom of the royal Richard,
And now thou wouldst eat thy dead vomit up,
And howl'st to find it.
Second Part Henry IV. Act I. So. fl.
i508. The strongest objection that can lie against a comparisun is,
that it consists in words only, not in sense. Such false coin, or
bastard wit, does extremely well in burlesque ; but it is far below
the dignity of the epic, or of any serious composition :
The noble sister of Poplicola,
The moon of Rome ; chaste as the icicle
That's curled by the frost from purest snow,
And hangs on Dian's temple. OorMiMru, Act V. So. 8.
There is evidently no resemblance between an icicle and a wo
man, chaste or unchaste ; but chastity is cold in a metaphorical
sense, and an icicle is cold in a proper sense : and this verbal re*
semblance, in the hurry and glow of composing, has been thought
60T. An iina«t too •legated tat the prloelpsl •abJccU— DlM«i»»«bl« Imif**
35.8 COMPAKI&ONS.
a sufficient foundation for the simile. Such phantom similes are
mere witticisms, which ought to have no quarter, except where
purposely introduced to provoke laughter. Lucian, in his disserta-
tion upon history, talkifg of a certain author, makes the following
comparison, which is verbal merely :
This author's descriptions are so cold that they surpass the Caspian snow,
and all the ice of the north.
Virgil has not escaped this puerility :
Galathsea thytno mihi dulcior Hyblaj.
Bticol. vii. 37,
Ego Sardois videar tibi amarior herbis.
Rid. 41.
Gallo, cujus amor tantum mihi crescit in horas,
Quantum vere novo viridis se subjicit alnus. Bucol. x. 87.
Nor Tasso, in his Aminta :
Picciola e' 1' ape, e fa col picciol morso
Pur gravi, e pur moleste le ferite •,
Maj qual cosa e piu picciola d' am ore,
Se in ogni breve spatio entra, e s' asconde
In ogni breve spatio ? hor, sotto a 1' ombru
De le palpebre, nor tra minuti rivi
D'un biondo crine, hor dentro le pozzette
Che forma un dolee riso in bella guancia ;
E pur fii tanto grandi, e si mortah,
E cosi immedicabili le piaghe. Act II. Sc. 1.
Nor Boileau, the chastest of all writers, and that even in his Art of
Poetry :
Ainsi tel autrefois, qu'on vit avec Faret
Charbonner de ses vers les murs d'un cabaret,
S'en va mal a propos d'une voix insolente,
Chanter du peuple Hebreu la fuito triomphaute,
Et poursuivant iiloise au travers des deserts,
Court avec Pharaon sc noyer dans les mers. — Chant. 1. 1. 2L
Mais allons voir le Vrai, jusqu'en sa source m6me.
Un d^vot aux yeux creux, ct d'abstinence bl6me,
S'il n'a point le coeur juste, est affreux devant Dieu,
L'Evangile au Chretien no dit, en aucun lieu,
Sois devot : elle dit, Sois doux, simple, dqnilable :
Car d'un devot souvcnt au Chretien veritable
La distance est deux fois plus longue, a mon avis.
Que du Pole Antarctique au Detroit do Davis.
Boileau, Satire xi.
- But for their spirits and souls
This word rebellion had froze them up
As fish are in a pond. Second Part Henry I'V. Act I. So. 8.
Queen. The pretty vaulting sea refused to drown me ;
Knowing, that thou wouldst have me drown'd on sliore ;
With tears as salt as sea, through thy unkindness.
Second Fart Henry IV. Act III. So. 6.
Here there is no manner of resemblance but in the word drown ;
for there is no real resemblance between being drowned at sea, and
dying of grief at land. But perhaps this sort of tinsel wit may
COMPAEBONS. 359
have a propriety in it, when used to express an affected, not a real
passion, which was the Queen's case.
Pope has several similes of the same stamp. I shall transcribe
one or two from the Essay on Man, the greatest and most instruc-
tive of alLhis performances :
And hence one master pasxion in the breast,
Like Aaron's serpent, swallows jip the rest. £put. ii. 1. 181.
And again, talking of this same ruling or master'passion :
Nature its mother, Habit is its nurse;
Wit, spirit, faculties, but make it worse ;
Reason itself but pives it edge and power ;
As heaven's blessed beam turns vinegar more ionr.— Ibid. 1. 45.
Lord Bolingbroke, speaking of historians :
Where their sincerity as to fact is doubtful, we strike out truth by the con-
frontation of diflFerent accounts ; as wo strike out sparks of fire by the col-
lision of flints and steel.
Let US vary the phrase a very little, and there will not remain a
shadow of resemblance. Thus :
We discover truth by the confrontation of different a-^counts ; as we strikfl out
sparks of firo by the collision of flints and steol.
Racine makes Orestes say to Hermoino :
Que les Scythes sont moins cruel qu' Hennoine.
Similes of this kind put one in mind of a ludicrous French song :
Je croyois Janneton
Aussi douce que belle ;
Je croyois Janneton
Again :
Plus douce qu'un mouton ;
H^las ! IWlas !
Elle est cent fois, mille fois, plus cruelU
Que n'est lo tigre aux bois.
H^las ! I'amour m'a pris,
Commo Ic chat fuit la souria.
Where the subject is burlesque or ludicrous, such similes are fiir
from being improper. Horace says pleasantly,
Qnanquam tu lovior oortice.— L. lii. od« 9.
And Shakspeare,
In breaking oaths he's stronger than Hercules.
609. And this leads me to observe, that besides the foregoing
comparisons, which are all serious, there is a species, the end and
purpose of which is to excite gayety or mirth. Take the following
examples :
B08. Cotnptrison lu wonli only. Exwnpl**.
360 COMPARISONS.
Falstaff, speaking to his page :
I do here walk before thee like a sow that hath overwhelmed all her httet
but one. — Second Part Henry VI. Act I. So. 4.
I think he is not a pick-purso, nor a horee-stealer ; but for his verity in love,
I do think him as concave as a covered goblet, or a worm-eaten nut.
As You Like It, Act III. Sc. 10.
This sword a dagger had his page,
That was but little for his age ;
And therefore waited ou him so,
As dwarfs upon knights-errant do. — Hadihras, canto i.
Description of Hubibras's horse :
He was well stay'd, and in liis gait
Preserved a grave majestic state.
At spur or switch no more he skipt,
Or mended pace than Spaniard whipt:
And yet so hery, he would bound
As if he grieved to touch the ground :
That Caesar's horse, who, as fame goes,
Had corns upon his feet and toes.
Was not by half so tender hooft,
Nor trod upon the ground so soft.
And as that beast would kneel and stoop,
(Some write) to take his rider up ;
So Hudibras his ('tis well known)
Would often do to set him down. — Canto i.
The sun had long since in the lap
Of Thetis taken out his nap ;
And, like a lobster boil'd, the morn
From black to red began to turn. — Part II. canto ii.
Books, like men their authors, have but one way of coming into the world,
but there are ten thousand to go out of it, and return no more.
Tale of a Tub.
And in this the world may perceive the difference between the integrity of a
f onerous author, and that of a common friend. The latter is observed to ad-
ere close in prosperity ; but, on the decline of fortune, to drop suddenly oflf:
whereas the generous author, just on the contrary, finds his hero on tho
dunghill, from thence by gradual steps raises him to a throne, and then im-
mediately withdraws, expecting not so much as thanks for his pains.
Tale of a Tub.
Tho most accomplished way of using books at present is, to serve them as
some do lords, learn their tittes, and then brag of their acquaintance.
Tale of a Tub.
Clubs, diamonds, hearts, in wild disorder seen,
With throngs promiscuous strow the level green.
Thus when dispersed a routed army runs.
Of Asia's troops, and Afric's sable sons.
With like confusion, different nations fly.
Of various habit, and of various dye.
The pierced battalions disunited, fall
In heaps on heaps ; one fate o'erwhelms them all.
Jiape of the Lock, canto iii.
He does not consider that sincerity in love is as much out of fashion as sweet
•Quff; nobody takes it now. — Careless Husband.
509. Mirthful comparisons.
CHAPTER XX.
FIGURES.
The endless variety of expressions brought under the head of
tropes and figures by ancient critics and grammarians, makes it en-
dent that they had no precise criterion for distinguishing tropes and
figures from plain language. It was accordingly my opinion that
httle could be made of them in the way of rational criticism ; till
discovering, by a sort of accident, that many of them depend on
principles formerly explained, I gladly embrace the opportunity to
show the influence of these principles where it would be the least
expected.
SECTIOiX I.
Personification.
610. The bestowing sensibility and voluntary motion upon things
. inanimate, is so bold a figure as to require, one should imagine,
very peculiar circumstances for operating the delusion ; and yet, in
the language of poetry, we find variety of expressions, which, though
commonly reduced to that figure, are used without ceremony, or
any sort of preparation; as, for example, tkirsti/ ground, hungry
church-yard, furious dait, angrtj ocean. These epithets, in their
proper meaning, are attributes of sensible beings : what is their
meaning when applied to things inanimate ? do they make us con-
ceive the ground, the church-yard, the dart, the ocean, to be endue<:
with animal functions ? This is a curious inquiry ; and whether so
or not, it cannot be declined in handling the present subjecL
The mind, agitated by certain passions, is prone to bestow sensi-
bility upon things inanimate. This is an additional instance of the
influence of passion upon our opinions and belief. (Chapter ii. part v.)
I give examples. Antony, mourning over the body of Caesar mur-
dered in the senate-house, vents his passion in the following words :
Antony. 0 pardon me, thou blcodiuff piece of earth,
That I am meek and gentle with these Dutchere.
Thoa art the ruins of the noblest man
That ever lived in the tide of Wma.—JuUvt Cmot, Act III. So. 4.
Here Antony must have been impressed with a notion that the body
of Caesar was listening to him, without which the speech would b«
foolish and absurd. Nor will it appear strange, considering wLit is
said in the chapter above cited, tluvt passion should have such powei
363 FIGUKE8.
over the mind of man. In another example of the same kind, the
earth, as a common mother, is animated to give refuge against a
father's unkindness :
Almeria. 0 Earth,, behold, I kneel upon thy bosom,
And bend my flowing eyes to stream upon
Thy face, implorinff thee that thou wilt yield !
Open thy bowels of compassion, take
Into thy womb the last and n:ost forlorn
Of all thy race. Hear me, thou common parent ;
1 have no parent else. Be thou a mother,
And step between me and the curse of him
Who was — who was, but is no more a father ;
But brands my innocence with horrid crimes ;
And for the tender names of child and daugJder,
Now calls mo murderer and parricide. rtr o »
Mourning Bride, Act IV. So. 7.
Plaintive passions are extremely solicitous for vent ; and a solila-
quy commonly answers the purpose ; but when such passion becomes
excessive, it cannot be gratified but by sympathy from others ; and
if denied that consolation in a natural way, it will convert even
things inanimate into sympathizing beings. Thus Philoctetes com-
plains to the rocks and promontories of the isle of Lemnos (Phi-
loctetes of Sophocles, Act iv. Sc. 2) ; and Alcestes dying, invokes
the sun, the light of day, the clouds, the earth, her husbands
palace, &c. (Alcestesof Euripides, Act ii. Sc. 1.) Moschus, lament-
ing the death of Bion, conceives that the birds, the fountains, the
trees, lament with him. The shepherd, who in Virgil bewails the
death of Daphnis, expresseth himself thus :
Daphni, tuum Poenos etiam ingemuisse leones
luteritum, montesque feri sylvseque loquuntur.— -£cw^m« v. 27.
Again:
Ilium etiam lauri, ilium etiam flevere myrica.
Pinifer ilium etiam sola sub rupe iacentem
Msenalus, et gelidi fleverunt saxa hya^i.— Eclogue x. 18.
511. That such personification is derived from nature, will not
admit the least remaining doubt, after finding it in poems of the
darkest ages and remotest countries. No figure is more frequent in
Ossian's works ; for example :
The batUe is over, said the king, and I behold the blood of ray friends. Sad
is the heath of Lena, and mournful the oaks of Cromla.
Again:
The sword of Gaul trembles at his side, and longs to gUtter in his hand.
King Richard having got intelligence of Bolingbroke's invasion,
says, upon landing in England from his Irish expedition, in a mix-
ture of joy and resentment,
Bio Boldness of the figure of personmcatlon. Expressions iraplyinethat flK""- '" ®°^
monusT Whcnweave dlsposoa to use tbl. figure.-Antony over the body of CasSM.-
Earth^dr™al a ,.K,ther!^- Plaintive pn^^lons, ho-. oxvro..ed. Ulu^tra'Kms.
FIGURES. 1(03
1 weep for joy
To stand upon my kingdom once Ojarain. -
Dear earth. I do salute tlieo witli my hand
Though rebels wound thee with their horses' hoofc.
As a long-narted mother with lier child
Plays fondly with her tears, and smiles in meeting:
60 wcepmg, smiling, greet I thee, my earth,
And do thee favor with my royal hands.
Feed not thy sovereign's toe, my gentle earth,
Nor with thy sweets comfort his ravenous sense:
But let thy spiders that suck up thy venom,
And heavy-gaitcd toads lie in their way;
Doing annoyance to the treacherous feet,
Which with usurping steps do trample thee.
Yield stinging nettles to )niue enemies ;
And, when they from thy bosom pluck a flower,
Guard it, I pr'ythee, with a lurking adder;
Whose double tongue may with a mortal touch
Throw death upon thy sovereign's enemies.
Mock not my senseless conjuration, lords ;
This eartli shall have a feeling ; and these stones
Prove armed soldiers, ere her native king
Shall falter under foul rebellious arms.
Bichard II. Act III. Sc. 2.
After a long voyage it was customary among the ancients to sa-
lute the natal soil. A long voyage being of old a greater enterprise
than at present, the safe return to one's country after much fatigue
and danger, was a delightful circumstance ; and it wa.s natural to
give the natal soil a temporary life, in order to sympathize with the
traveller. See an example, Agamemnon, of Eschylus, Act III. in tlie
beginning. Regret for leaving a place one has been accustomed to,
has the same eftect (Philoctetes of Sophocles, at the close).
TeiTor produceth the same eftect ; it is communicated in thought
to every thing around, even to things inanimate. Speaking of Poly-
phemus :
Clamorem immensnm tollit, quo pontus et omnes
Intremucre undae, penitusque exterrita tellus
Italise. ^neid, iii. 678.
-As when old Ocean roars,
And heaves huge surges to the irembhng shores.
IUad,\\.U9.
Go, view the settling sea. The stormy wind is laid ; bat the billoira ttUJ
tTemble on the deep, and seem to fear tiie blast. Fin^L
Racine, in the tragedy of Phedra, describing tlie sea-monster that
destroyed Hippolytus, conceives the sea itself to be struck with ter-
ror as well as the spectators :
Le flot qui I'apporta recule ^pouvante.
A man also naturally communicates his joy to all objects around,
animate or inanimate :
-As when to them who sail
Beyond the Capo of Hope, and now are past
Mozambic, off at sea northeast winds blow
Sabeau odor from the spicy shore
Of Araby the blest ; with »nch delay
364 FIGL'KES.
Well pleased, they slack their course, and many a league,
Cheer d with the grateful smell, old Ocean smiles.
Paradise Lost, b. iv.
512. 1 have been profuse of examples, to show what power many
passions have to animate their objects. In ail the foregoing exam-
ples, the personification, if I mistake not, is so complete as to afford
conviction, momentary indeed, of life and intelligence. But it is ev-
ident, from numberless instances, that personification is not always
so complete : it is a common figure in descriptive poetr}', understood
to be the language of the writer, and not of the persons he descnbes :
ra this case it seldom or never comes up to conviction, even momen-
ary, of life and intelligence. I give the following examples :
First in his east the glorious lamp was seen
(Kegent of day, and all th' horizon round
Invested with bright rays) ; jocund to run
His longitude through heaven's high road : the gray
Dawn and the Pleiades before him danced,
Shedding sweet influence. Less bright the moon,
But opposite, in levell'd west was set
His mirror, with full face borrowing her light
From him ; for other light she needed none.
Paradise Lost, b. vii. 1. 870.*
Night's candles are burnt out, and jocund day
louutain-tops.
Romeo and Juliet, Act III. Sc. 7
Stands tiptoe on the misty mountain-tops.
I and Ju
But look, the mom, in russet mantle clad.
Walks o'er the dew of yon high eastward hill.
Hamlet, Act I. Sc. 1.
It -uay, I presume, be taken for granted, that in the foregoing in-
svtaces, the personification, either with the poet or his reader,
amounts not to a conviction of intelligence : that the sun, the moon,
the day, the morn, are not here understood to be sensible being's.
What then is the natm-e of this personification ? I think it must be
referred to the imagination : the inanimate object is imagined to be
a sensible being, but without any conviction, even for a moment,
that it really is so. Ideas or fictions of imagination have power to
raise emotions in the mind ; and when any thing inanimate is, in
imagination, supposed to be a sensible being, it makes by that
tneans a greater figure than when an idea is formed of it according
to truth. This sort of personification, however, is far inferior to the
other in elevation. Thus personification is of two kinds. The fii-st,
being more noble, may be termed passionate personification ; the
other, more humble, descriptive personification ; because seldom or
never is personification in a description carried to conviction.
* The chastity of the English language, which in common usage distinguishea
by genders no words but what signify beings male and female, gives thus a
fine opportunity for the prosopopoeia; a beauty unknown in other languages,
where every word is masculine or feminine.
511. Aoof of this figure bolng natural. Examples from Onian; from JHehard IJ.—
lotror i<5ujmunicat«s Usolf Esample*. Sodocsjoy'
FIUUKE8. 865
The ima^nation is so lively and activfc, that its images are raised
with very Tittle effort ; and this justifies the frequent use of descrip-
tive personification. This figure abounds in Milton's Allegro and
jPeruseroso.
Abstract and general terms, as well as particular objects, are often
necessaiy in poetry. Such terms, however, are not well adapted to
poetry, because they suggest not any image : I can readily form an
image of Alexander or Achilles in wrath ; but I cannot form an im-
age of wrath in the abstract, or of wi-ath independent of a person.
Upon that account, in Avorks addressed to the imagination, abstract
tei-ms are frequently personified ; but such personificaUon rests upon
imagination merely, not upon conviction :
Sed mihi vel Tellus optem prius ima dehiscat ;
Vel Pater omnipotens adigat mc fulinine ad umbra.%
Pallentes umbras Erebi, noctemque profuiidam,
Anto pudor qiiam to violo, aut tua jura resolve.
j£neid, iv. 21.
Thus, to explain the effects of slander, it is imagined to be a volun
tary agent :
No, 'tis Slander;
Whose edge is sharper than the sword ; whose tonguo
Oulvenoms all the worms of Nile: whose breath
Eidcs on the posting winds, and aoth belie
All corners of the world, kings, queens, and states,
Maids, matrons ; nay, the secrets of the grave
This viperous Slander enters. — Cymbeline, Act III. So. i.
As also Iiuman passions ; take the following example :
-For Pleasure and lietenge
Have ears more deaf than adders, to the voice
Of any true decision. — Troilus and Crasida, Act II. Sc. 4.
Virgil explains fame and its effects by a still greater variety of ac-
tion (ud-Jneid, iv. 173). And Shakspeare personifies death and its
operations in a manner singularly fanciful :
Within the hollow crown
That rounds the mortal temples of a king,
Keeps Death his court ; and there the antic sit»,
Scofling his state, and grinning at his pomp;
Allowing him a breath, a little scene
To monarchize, be fenr'd, and kill with looks,
Infusing him with self and vain conceit.
As if this flesh, which walls about our life,
Were brass impregnable ; and humor'd thus,
Comes at the last, and with a little pin
Bores through bis castle walls, and farewell king.
JiicAard II. Act III. Sa 4.
Not less successfully is life and action given even to sleep :
Kir^ Henry. How many thousands of my poorest subjeotB
Are at this hour asleep I 0 gentle 5/*y.
Nature's soft nur«e, how have I frighted thee,
That thou no more wilt weigh mv eyelids down,
And steep my senses in forgetfulness ?
Why rathei Sleep, liest thou in smoky crib«.
866 FIGURES.
Opon uneasy pallets stretchin* thee,
AJad hush'd with buzzing night-flies to thy slamber,
Than in the perfumed chamoers of the great,
Under the canopies of costly s^ate,
And luU'd with sounds of sweetest melody?
Oh thou dull god, why liest thou with the vile
In loathsome beds, and leav'st the kingly couch,
A watch-case to a common 'larum-bell ?
Wilt thou upon the high and giddy mast
Seal up the ship-boy's eyes, and rock his brains
In cradle of the rude imperious surge.
And in the visitation of the winds,
Who take the ruffian billows by the top.
Curling their monstrous heads, and hanging them
With deafening clamors in the slippery shrouds,
That, with the hurly, death itself awakes, —
Canst thou, 0 partial Sleep, give thy repose
To the wet sea-boy in an hour so rude ;
And in the calmest and the stillest night,
With all the appliances and means to boot.
Deny it to a king ? Then, happy low ! lie down ;
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown.
Second Part Henry IV. Act III, Sc. 1.
I shall add one example more, to show that descriptive personifica-
tion may be used with propriety, even where the purpose of the dis*
course is instruction merely :
Oh ! let the steps of youth be cautious.
How they advance into a dangerous world ;
Our duty only can conduct us safe.
Our passions are seducers : but of all.
The strongest Love. He first approaches ua
In childish play, wantoning in our walks :
If heedlessly we wander after him, .
As he will pick out all the dancing-way.
We're lost, and hardly to return again.
We should take warning : he is painted blind,
To show us, if we fondly follow him.
The precipices we may fall into.
Therefore let Virtue Uike him by the hand :
Directed so, he leads to certain joy. — Southern.
513. Hitherto success has attended our steps: but whether we
shall complete our progress with equal success, seems doubtful ; for
when we look back to the expressions mentioned in the beginning,
thirsty ground, furious dart, and such like, it seems no less difficult
than at first, to say wtietuer there be in them any sort of personifi-
cation. Such expressions evidently raise not the slightest conviction
of sensibility : nor do I think they amount to descriptive personifica-
tion ; because, in them, we do not even figure the ground or the
dart to be animated. If so, they cannot at all come under the pres-
ent subject. To show which, I shall endeavor to trace the effect
that such expressions have in the mind. Doth not the expression
angry ocean^ for example, tacitly compare the ocean ia a storm to a
612. How passionate differ from descriptive personification. — Abstract and general
terms not adapted to poetry How they may be advantageoosiy used in p >etrv. i<:xAm-
plea.
FIGURES. 867
man ia wrath? By this tacit comparison, the ocean is elevated
above its rank in nature ; and yet personification is excluded, be-
cause, by the very nature of comparison, the things compared are
kept distinct, and the native appearance of each is preserved. It
will be shoM'n afterwards, that expressions of this kind belong to an-
other figure, which I term a figure of speech^ and which employ*
the seventh section of the present chapter.
Though thus in general we can distinguish descriptive persouifi*
cation from what is merely a figure of speech, it is, however, often
diflScult to say, witb respect to some expressions, whether they are
of one kind or of the other. Take the following instances :
The moon shines bright: in such a night as this,
When the sweet wind did gently hits the trees,
And they did make no noise ; in such a night,
Troilus methinks mounted the Trojan wall,
And sigh'd his soul toward the Grecian tents,
Where Cressid lay that night.
Merchant of Vtnict, Act V. Sc. I.
-I have seen
Th' ambitious ocean swell, and rage, and foam,
To be exalted with the threat'ning clouds.
Julius Qtsar, Act I. Sc. <.
With respect to these and numberless other examples of the same
kind, it must depend upon the reader, whether they be examples of
personification, or of a figure of speech merely : a sprightly imagi-
nation will advance them to the former class ; >vith a plain reader
they will remain in the latter,
514. Having thus at large explained the present figure, its differ-
ent kinds, and the principles upon which it is founded ; what comes
next in order, is, to show in what cases it may be introduced with
propriety, when it is suitable, when unsuitable. I begin with ob-
serving, that passionate personification is not promoted by every
passion indifierently. All dispiriting passions are averse to it ; and
remorse, in particular, is too serious and Severe to be gratified with
a phantom of the mind. I cannot therefore approve the following
speech of Enobarbus, who had deserted his master Antony :
Be witness to mo, O thou blessed moon,
When men revolted shall upon record
Bear hateful memory, poor Enobarbus did
Before thy face repent •
Oh sovereign Mistress of true melancholy,
The poisonous damp of night dispnngo upon me.
That life, a very rebel to my will,
May hang no longer on mo. . . rtr o »
Antony and CUopatra, Act IV. So. 7.
If this can be justified, it must be upon the heathen system of the-
ology, which converted into deities the sun, moon, and stars.
613. Certain e.rpreMlons that do not quite amonnt to descripU/e Pf'!?"!"^!!;!;,*^^
they we called.— Sometime* difficult to dlsUngulsh l>ctween descriptive pmvocimmmw
»n<l flguros of speooh.
Qgg FIGURKS.
rjrg t t?beTp oyedLh ^.at ,esevve. ■H- P-;"" <J,^f ^.
7° W no mi" m support a conviction so far-stretcied a,
EVh:r;oKocUsl.ld be Jiving. H^^^^^^^
sra.ei:s?iSti^x^s„r;?tifp^^i/u.:'^^^^^^^^^
£ wrte Mulging his inventive faculty w>thont regard to nature.
The sTme ob^rvltion is applicable to the tollow.ng passage :
^^i SS "S,f aU^°e5?be.r ..!»
Of woeful ao'es, long ago betid: . , . .-
And ere thou l^id good night, to qiut their gnef,
Tell them the lamentable tall ot me, _
And send the hearers weepmg to their beds
For why 1 the senseless brands will sympathize
The heavy accent of thy moving tongue,
And in compassion weep the fire o^t^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^ g^_ 2.
One must read this passage very seriously to avoid lauglung. The
fnttnvim^ DRSsaffe is quite extravagant; the different paits ot tne
Srini too intimately connected with self to be persomfied
hv the nowlr of any passion ; and after convertmg such a part mto
a'setXbelng^ it Is'stiU wse to make it to be concaved as nsmg
in rebellion against self :
Cleopatra. Haste, bare my arm, and roi^se the serpent s fury.
■ wriSt^thou conspire with Caesar ^ betray me
As thou wert none of mine? I'U force^J^e^to^Jj^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^
descnSn Nor is even such easy personification al^^'^ys admitted
for in n ahi nan-ative the mind, serious and sedate rejects pei-somfi-
lation altogetren Strada, in his histoiy of the Belgic wars, has the
?orwin7p?ssage, which, i>y a strained elevation above the tone of
the subject, deviates into buriesque :
Vix descenderat a pra^toria navi Caesar ; cum f<Bda imooexortaJn^^
l^T^^^^^^^^^^^^n^^^^^^^^ What passions averse to
Jt,-Thrproper province of a pa*sionate personification.
FIGURES.
pestas, olaiwem irapctu disjecit, prastorinm hausit ; luasl noa vectanm amplias
Caesarem, Csesansque fortunam. — Dec. I. 1. l.
Neither do I approve, in Shakspcare, the speech of King John,
gravely exhorting the citizens of Angiers' to a surrender ; though a
tragic writer has much greater latitude than an historian. Take tb«
following specimen :
The cannons have their howels full of wrath ;
And ready mounted are thoy to spit forth
Their iron indignation 'gainst your walla.— Act II. Sc 8.
Secondly, If extraordinary marks of respect to a person of low
rank be ridiculous, no less so is the personification of a low subject.
This rule chiefly regards descriptive personification ; for a subject
can hardly be low that is the caase of a violent passion ; in that cir
cumstance, at least, it must be of importance. But to assign any
rule other than taste merely, for avoiding things below even descrip-
tive personification, will, I am afraid, be a hard task. A jx)et of
superior genius, possessing the power of inflaming the mind, may
take liberties that would be too bold in others. Homer appears not
extravagant in animating his daits and arrows ; nor Thomson in
animating the seasons, the winds, the rains, the dews ; he even ven-
tures to animate the diamond, and doth it with propriety :
-That polish'd bright,
And all its native lustre let abroad,
Dares, as it sparkles on tlie fair one's breast,
"With vain ambition emulate her eyes.
But there are things familiar and base, to which personification can
not descend. In a composed state of mind, to animate a lump of
matter even in the most rapid flight of fancy, degenerates into bur-
lesque :
How now ! What noise ! that spirit's possess'd with haate,
That wounds th^ unresisting postern with these strokes.
Shakspeare, Measure for Measure, Act IV. Sc. •
-Or from the shore
The plovers when to scatter o'er the heath,
And sing their wild notes to the list'iiins wcuiU.
Thomson, Spring, I. 28.
Speaking of a man's hand cut oft' in battle :
Te decisa snum, Laride, dextera quasrit :
Semianimesque micant digiti: ferrumquo rctractant
^tuid, V. C95.
The personification here of a hand is insuflerable, especially in a
plain narration ; not to mention that such a trivial incident is too
minutely described.
The same observation is applicable to abstract terms, which ought
not to be animate 1 unless they have some natural dignity. Thom-
son, in this article, is licentious ; witness the tollowing iastances out
of many :
16*
870 FIGURES.
O vale of bliss ! 0 softly swelling: bill* !
Oa which the power of cultivation lies,
And joys to see the wonders of his x.o\\.-^SamTner, 1. 118&
Then sated Hunger bids his brother Thirst
Produce the mighty bowl ;
Nor wanting is the brown October, drawn
Mature and perfect, from his dark retreat
Of thirty years, and now his honest front
Flames in the light refulgent. — Autumn, 1. 516.
516. Thirdly, It is not sufficient to avoid improper subjects : some
preparation is necessary in order to rouse the mind ; for the im-
agination refuses its aid, till it be warmed at least, if not inflamed.
Yet Thomson, without the least ceremony or preparation, introduceth
ei^sh. season as a sensible being :
From brightening fields of ether fair disclosed.
Child of the sun, refulgent Summer comes,
In pride of youth, and felt through Nature's depth.
He comes attended by the sultry hours,
And ever fanning breezes, on his way ;
"While from his ardent look, the turning Spring
Averts her blushful face, and earth and skies
AH smiling to his hot dominion leaves. — Summer, 1. 1.
See Winter comes, to rule the varied yea^,
Sullen and sad with all his rising train.
Vapors, and clouds, and storms. — Winter, 1. 1.
This has violently the air of writing mechanically without taste. It
is not natural that the imagination of a writer should be so much
heated at the very commencement ; and, at any rate, he cannot ex-
pect such ductility in his readers. But if this practice can be justi-
fied by authority, Thomson has one of no mean note : Vida begins
his first eclogue in the following words :
Dicite, vos Musse, et juvenum mcniorate querelas ;
Dicite ; nam motas ipsas ad canniiia cautes
Et roquiesse suos perhibent vaga tiumina cursus.
Even Shakspeare is not always careful to prepare the mind for this
bold figure. Take the following instance :
• Upon these taxations,
The clothiers all, not able to maintain
The many to them 'loughig, have put off
The spinsters, carders, fullers, weavers ; who,
Unfit for other life, compell'd by hunger.
And lack of other means, in desp'rate manner
Daring th' event to th' teeth, are all in uproar.
And Banger serves among them. — Henry VIU. Act I. Sc. 4.
Fouithly, Descriptive pereonification, still more than what is
passionate, ought to be kept >vithin the bounds of moderation. A
reader warmed with a beautiful subject, can imagine, "even without
passion, the winds, for example, to be animated ; but still the winds
6I&. How descriptive porsonification should be used. Degrees of it. — Personificsttoa
of a low subject — Things too famlllnr and base to be personlfl<Hl.
riGUREB. 871
are the Rubject ; and any action ascribed to them beyond or con-
trary to their usual operation, appearing unnatural, seldom fails to
banish the illusion altogether : the reader's imagination, too far
strained, refuses its aid ; and the description becomes obacure, in-
stead of being more lively and striking. In this view the following
passage describing Cleopatra on shipboard, appears to me excep-
tionable :
The barge she sat in, like a burnish'd tbrone.
Burnt on the water : tho poop was beaten gold,
Purple the sails, and so perfumed, that
The winds were love-sick with 'em.
Antony and CUopatra, Act II. Sc. 8.
The winds in their impetuous course have so much the appearance
of fury, that it is easy to figure them wreaking their resentment
against their enemies, by destroying houses, ships, «fec.; but to figure
them love-sick, has no resemblance to them in any circumstance. In
another passage, where Cleopatra is also the subject, the personifi-
cation of the air is carried beyond all bounds :
• The city cast
Its people out upon her ; and Antony
Inthron'd i' th' market place, did sit alone,
"Whistling to th' air, which but for vacancy,
Had gone to gaze on Cleopatra too,
And made a gap in nature.
Antony and CUopatra, Act IL Ba I.
The following pereonification of the earth or soil is not less wild :
She shall be dignified with this high honor,
To bear niylady's train ; lest the base earth
Should from her vesture chance to steal a kiss ;
And of so great a favor growing proud,
Disdain to root the summer-swefling flower,
And make rough winter everlastingly. „ „ «
Two OenUemen of Verona, Act IT. 8c. 7.
Shakspeare, far from approving such intemperance of imagination,
puts this speech in the mouth of a ranting lover. Neither can I
rehsh what follows :
Omnia quae, Phoebo quondam meditante, beatus
Audit Eurotae, jussitque ediscere hiurw,
Ulecanit. Fwy»A Buc. vi. 8S.
The cheerfulness singly of a pastoral song, will scarce support per-
eonification in the lowest degree. But admitting, that a nver genUy
flowing may be imagined a sensible being listening to n song, I
cannot enter into the conceit of the river^s ordering hjs laureU to
learn the song : here all resemblance to any thmg real is quite lo«L
This however is copied literally by one of our greatest poets ; early
indeed, before maturity of taste or judgment :
Thames heard the numbers as ho flow'd along,
And bade his willows learn the ^^f )°Xx»fc, Pa»t. Iv. L IS.
372 FIGURIfiS.
This author, in riper years, is guilty of a much greater deviation
from the rule. ■ Dulness may be imagined a deity or idol, to be
woi*shipped b}"- bad writers; but then some sort of disguise is re-
quisite, some bastard virtue must be bestowed, to make such wor-
ship in some degree excusable. Yet in the Dunciad, Dulness, with-
out the least disguise, is made the object of worship. The mind
rejects such a fiction as unnatural ; for dulness is a defect, of which
even tlie dullest mortal is ashamed :
Then he : Great tamer of all human art !
First in my care, and ever at my heart ;
Dulness ! whose good old cause I yet defend,
With whom my Muse began, with whom shall end,
E'er since Sir Fopling's periwig was praise.
To the last honors of the Bull and Bays 1
O thou 1 of bus'ness the directing soul !
To this our head, like bias to the bowl.
Which as more pond'rous, made its aim more true,
Obliquely waddling to the mark in view :
O ! ever gracious to perplex'd mankind,
Still spread a healing mist before the mind :
And, lest we err by Wit's wild dancing light,
Secure us kindly in our native night.
Or, if to wit a coxcomb make pretence.
Guard the sure barrier between that and sense j
Or quite unravel all the reasoning thread,
And han^ some curious cobweb in its stead !
As, forced from wind-guns, lead itself can fly.
And pond'rous slugs cut swiftly through the sky ;
As clocks to weight their nimble motion owe,
The wheels above urged by the load below :
Me Emptiness and Dulness could inspire.
And were ray elasticity, and fire. B. i. 163.
517. Fifthly, The enthusiasm of passion may have the effect to
prolong passionate personification ; but descriptive personificatioD
cannot be dispatched in too few words : a circumstantiate descrip-
tion dissolves the charm, and makes the attempt to personify ap-
pear ridiculous. Homer succeeds in animating his darts and arrows ;
but such personification spun out in a French translation, is mere
burlesque :
Et la fldche en furie, avide de son sang.
Part, vole ^ lui, I'atteint, et lui perce lo flano.
Horace says happily,
Post equitem sedet atra Cura.
Observe how this thought degenerates by being diviaed, like th«
former, into a number of minute parts :
Un fou rempli d'errcurs, que le trouble accompagne
Et malade a la ville ainsi qu'a la campagno,
En vain monte h. cheval pour tromper son ennui.
La Chagrin monte en croupe, et galope avec lui.
S16. Preparation necessary.— Criticism on Thomson.— Limits to pextonlficatlon.— JPaalty
nasiples n-om Shaktpeaxe nnd Pupe.
FiouREa, 873
A poet, in a short and lively expression, may animate his muse, his
genius, and even his verse ; but to animate his verse, and to addre«
H whole epistle to it, as Boileau doth {Epistle x.), is insupportable.
The following passage is not less faulty :
Her fute is whisper'd by the gentle breeze,
And told in sighs to all the trembling treea ;
The trembling trees, in every plain and wood,
Her fate remurmur to the silver flood ;
The silver flood, so lately calm, appears
Swell'd with new passion, and o'erflows with team
The winds, and trees, and floods, her death deplore,
Daphne, our grief ! our glory ! now no more.
Popt't Paatoralt, Iv. 61.
Let grief or love have the power to animate the winds, the trees, the
floods, provided the figure be dispatched in a single expression ;
even in that case, the figure seldom has a good efiect ; because grief
or love of the pastoral kind, are causes rather too faint for so violent
an eflfect as imagining the winds, trees, or floods, to be sensible
beings. But when this figure is deliberately spread out, with great
regularity and accuracy, through many lines, the reader, instead of
relishing it, is struck with its ridiculous appearance.
SECTION II.
Apostrophe.
618. This figure and the former are derived from the same prin
ciple. If, to humor a plaintive passion, we can bestow a momentary
sensibility upon an inanimate object, it is not more diflScult to be-
stow a momentary presence upon a sensible being who is absent :
Strike the harp in praise of Bragela, whom I left in the isle of mist, th«
spouse of my love. Dost thou raise thy fair fuco from the rock to And the uils
of Cuchullin? The sea is rolling far distant, and its white foam shall deceive
thee for my sails. — Retire, for it is night, my love, and the dark winds sigh in
thy hair. Retire to the hall of my feasts', and think of the times that are past ;
for I will not return till the storm of war is gone. 0 Connal, speak of wart
and arms, and send her from my mind ; for lovely with her raven hair is the
white-bosoraM daughter of Sorglan. — Fingal, b. i.
Speaking of Fingal absent :
Happy are thy people, O Fingal ; thine arm shall fight their battles. Thou
art the first in their dangers ; the wisest in the days of their peace ; thou tpMk-
est, and thy thousands obey; and armies tremble at the sound of thy ate*!.
Happy are thy people, 0 Fingal.
This figure is sometimes joined with the former : things inanimate,
to qualify them for listening to a passionate expostulation, are not
only personified, but also conceived to be present :
61T. DeacrlptJv* pcnonlflmtUui (hMld U tbcrt gfiiptW
374 • FIGURES
Et si fata Deiinj, si mems non Iseva fuiaset,
Impulerat ferro Argolicas foedare latebras ;
Trojaque nunc stares, Priamique arx alta maneru.
uSntld, ii. 54.
Helena. Poor lord, is't I
That chase thee from thy country, and expose
Those tender limbs of thine to the event
Of non-sparing war? And is it I
That drive thee from the sportive court, where thou
"Wast shot at with fair eyes, to be the mark
Of smoky muskets ? 0 you leaden messengers,
That ride upon the violent speed of fire.
Fly with false aim ; pierce the still moving air
That sings with piercing ; do not touch my lord.
AlPs Well that End's WeU, Act III. Sc. 4.
And let them lift ten thousand swords, said Nathos, with a smile ; the som
of car-borne Usnoth will never tremble in danger. Why dost thou roll with
all thy foam, thou roaring sea of Ullin ? why do yc rustle ou your dark wings,
ye whistling tempests of the sky ? Do ye think, ye storms, that ye keep Nathos
on the coa.st? No ; his soul detains him, children of the night ! Althos, bring,
my father's arms, &c. — Fin^gal.
Whither hast thou fled, 0 wind, said the king of Morven I Dost thou rustle
in the chambers of the south, and pursue the shower in other lands? Why
comest not thou to my sails, to the blue face of ray seas ? The foe is in the land
of Morven, and the king is absent. — Fingal.
Hast thou left thy blue course in heaven, golden-haired son of the sky ! The
west hath opened its gates; the bed of thy repose is there. The wave» gather
to behold thy beauty; they lift their trenibling heads ; they see thee lovely in
thy sleep, but they shrink'away with fear. Eest in thy shadowy cave, O Sun !
and let thy return be in joy. — Fingal.
Daughter of Heaven, fair art thou ! the silence of thy face is pleasant. Thou
comest forth in loveliness ; the stars attend thy blue steps in the east. The
clouds rejoice in thy presence, 0 Moon ! and brighten their dark-brown sides.
— Who is like thee in heaven, daughter of the night! The stars are ashamed
in thy presence, and turn aside their sparkling eyes. Whither dost thou re-
tire from thy course, when the darkness of thy countenance grows? Hast thou
thy hall like Ossian? Dwellest thou in the shadow of grief? Have thy sisters
fallen from heaven ? and are they who rejoiced with thee at night no more ?
Yes, they have fallen, fair light ; and often dost thou retire to mourn. — But
thou thyself shalt one night fail; and leave thy blue path in heaven. The
Ptars will then lift their heads ; they, who in thy presence were ashamed, wil'
rejoice. — Fingal.
This figure, like all othere, requires an agitation of mind. In
plain narrative, as, for example, in giving the genealogy of a family,
it has no good effect :
Fauno Picus pater: isque parentera
Te, Saturne, refert ; tu sanguini« ultimua auctor.— JEWid, vii. 48.
SECTION III.
Hyperbole^.
519. In this figure, by which an object is magnified or diminished
beyond truth, we have another effect of the foregoing principle. An
618. Define apostrophe. With what other figiiro Is It o^^n Joined ? The sUte of ralnd
tt ro(;nirc».
FIGURES. 875
object of an uncommon size, either verj' great of its kind or very
little, strikes us with surprise ; and this emotion produces a mo-
mentary conviction that the object is greater or less than it is in
reality (see chapter viii.). The same effect, precisely, attends figura-
tive grandeur or littleness; and hence the hyperbole, which ex-
presses that momentary conviction. A writer, taking advantage of
this natural delusion, warms his description greatly by the hyper-
bole; and the reader, even in his coolest moments, relishes th«
figure, being sensible that it is the operation of nature upon :«
glowing fancy.
It cannot have escaped observation, that a writer is commonly
more successful in magnifying by an hyperbole than in diminishing.
The reason is, that a minute object contracts the mind, and fetters
the power of imagination ; but that the mind, dilated and inflamed
with a grand object, moulds objects for its gratification with great
facility. Longinus, with respect to diminishing hyperbole, quotes
the following ludicrous thought from a comic poet : " He was owner
of a bit of ground no larger than a Lacedemonian letter." (Chapter
xxxi. of his Treatise on the Subhme.) But, for the reason now
given, the hyperbole has by far the greater force in magnifying ob-
jects ; of which take the following examples :
For all the land which thoa seest, to thee will I ^ive it, and to thy wed
forever. And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth ; so that if «
man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be num-
bered.— Oenms, xiii. 16, 16.
Ilia vel intactffi segetis per summa volaret _
Gramina : nee teneras cursu Isesisset aristas.— ^n«a, vu. 808.
Atque imo barathri ter gur^ite vasto*
Sorbet in abruptum fluctus, rursusque sub auraa
Erigit alternos, et sidera verberat umiii.—Ibid. in. 421.
-Ilorrificis juxta tonat iEtna ruinis,
Interdnmquc atram prornmpit ad athera nubem,
Turbine fumantem piceo et candente faviUa :
AttoUitque globos flamraarum, et sidera larabit— /*ui. ul. 07l.
Speaking of Polyphemus
Ipse arduuB, aJtaque pulsat ...
Sidera. ^ IbuLnx.i\i.
When he speaks, „ . » o i
The air, a chartered libertine, is still.— i&*ry V. Act I. bo. I.
Now shield with shield, with helmet helmet closed,
To armor armor, lance to lance opposed.
Host against host with shadowy squadrons drew,
The sounding darts in iron tempests flow.
Victors and vanqui.sh'd join promiscuous cries.
And shrilling sliouts and dying grosins arise :
With streaming blood the slipperv fields are dyed.
And slaughtcrd heroes swell the drc;idtul UAc—IUad, \s. 6W.
m. Deflne hypwbote. Why It is •uAm to nu^DUy ibw to dlmtotofc by fcyp««W:*
rfa« figure, nataml.
376 FIOUBES.
•'•20. Having examined the nature of this figure, and tJie principle
on which it is erected, I proceed, as in the first section, to the rules
by which it ought to be governed. And, in the first place, it is a
capital fault to introduce an hyperbole in the description of any thing
oniinary or familiar ; for in such a case it is altogether unnatural,
being destitute of surprise, its only foundation. Take the following
instance, where the subject is extremely familiar, viz., swimming to
gain the shore after a shipwreck :
I saw him beat the surges under him,
And ride upon their backs ; he trode the water.
Whose enmity he flung aside, and breasted
The surge most swohi that met him : his bold head
'Bove the contentious waves lie kept, and oar'd
Himself with his good arms, in lusty strokes,
To th' shore, that o'er his wave-borne basis bow'd,
As stooping to relieve him. Tempest, Act II. So. 1.
In the next place, it may be gathered from what is said, that an
hyperbole can never suit the tone of any dispiriting passion : sorrow
in particular will never prompt such a figure ; for which reason the
following hyperboles must be condemned as unnatural :
jr. Rich. Aumerle, thou weep'st, my tender-hearted consin !
"We'llniake foul weather with despised tears :
Our sighs, and they, shall lodge the summer-corn,
And make a dearth in this revolting \&nd.—Ric1iard IL Act III. So. «.
Draw them to Tyber's bank, and weep your tears
Into the channel, till the lowest stream
Do kiss the most exalted shores of all.— «7«Ziw« GcRsar, Act I. Sc. 1.
Thirdly, A writer, if he wish to succeed, ought always to have
the reader in his eyie : he ought in particular never to venture a bold
thought or expression till the reader be warned and prepared. For
that reason an hyperbole in the beginning of a work can never be in
its place. Example :
Jam pauca aratro jugera regise
Moles relinquent. Horat, Carm. 1. i. ode 15.
521. The nicest point of all is to ascertain the natural limits
of an hypei^bole, beyond which being overstrained, it hath a bad
effect. Longinus, in the above-cited chapter, with great propriety
of thought enters a caveat against an hyperbole of this kind : he
compares it to a bow-string, which relaxes by overstraining, and pro-
duceth an effect directly opposite to what is intended. To ascertain
any precise boundary would be difficult, if not impracticable. Mine
shall be an humbler task, which is, to give a specimen of what I
reckon overstrained hyperbole ; and I shall be brief upon them, be-
cause examples are to be found everywhere : no fault is more com-
mon among writers of inferior rank, and instances are found even
620. Capital fanlt— The passion tbat is uiu3ait«d to hyiierbole.— Wb«n • b«ld thon^bt of
•xprssdoD Biaj t>« Tentar«a
FIGURES. 877
among classical writers : witness the following hyperbole, too bold
even for a Hotspur.
! Hotspur talking of Mortimer :
In single opposition linnd to hand,
He did confound the best part of an honr
In changing hardiment with great Glendowcr.
Three times they breatlied, and three times did they drink,
Upon agreement, of swift Severn's flood,
who then, affrighted with their bloody looks.
Ran fearfully among the trembling reeds,
And hid his crisp'd head in the hollow bank.
Blood-stained with these valiant combatants.
First Part Henry IV. Act I. 8c 4.
Speaking of Henry V. :
Englanjd ne'er had a king until his time :
Virtue ho had deserving to conimand ;
His bran dish' d sword did blind men with his beams:
His arms spread wider than a dragon's wings ;
His sparkling eyes, replete with awful fire.
More dazzled, and drove back his enemies,
Than mid-day sun fierce bent against their faces.
What should T say ? his deeds exceed all speech ;
He never lifted up his hand, but conquer'a.
Firti Part Henry VI. Act I. Sc 1.
Lastly, An hyperbole, after it is introduced with all advantages,
ought to be comprehended within the fewest words possible : as it
cannot be relished but in the hurry and swelling of the mind, a
leisurely view dissolves the charm, and discovers the description to
be extravagant at least, and perhaps also ridiculous. This fault is
palpable in a sonnet which passeth for one of the most complete in
the French language. Phillis, in a long and florid description, is
made as far to outshine the sun as he outshines the stars :
Le silence r^gnoit sur la terre et sur I'onde,
L'air devenoit serein et I'Olympe vermeil,
Et I'amoureux Zephir affranchi du sommeil,
Eessnscitoit les flours d'une haleine feconde,
L'Anrore ddployoit I'or de sa tresse blonde,
Et semoit de rubis le cheinin du soleil ;
Enfin ce Dien vcnoit au plus grand appareil
Qu'il soit jamais venu pour dclaircr le mondo.
Quand la jeune Phillis au vi-xage riant,
Sortant de son palais plus clair que I'orient,
Fit voir une lumiere et plus vive ct plus belle.
Sacrd flambeau du jour, n'en soyez point jaloux.
Vous parvitcs alors aus.si pen devant elle,
Que les feux de la nuit avoient fait devant vous.— Jrff«#r»».
There is in Chaucer a thought expressed in a single line, which
gives more lustre to a youug^beauty than the whole of this much-
labored poem :
Up rose the sun, and up rose Emclie.
6«. The natnnd Hrolto of hyperbole. In wli»t words to b« eoBTtyO.
878 FiauEEs.
SECTION IV.
The Mean$ or Instrument conceived to he the Agent.
522. When we survey a number of connected objects, that which
makes the greatest figure employs chiefly our attention ; and the
emotion it i-aises, if hvely, prompts us even to exceed nature in the
conception we form of it. Take the following examples :
For Neleus' son Alcides' rage had slain.
A broken rock the force of Pirus threw.
In these instances, the rage of Hercules and the force of Pirus being
the capital circumstances, are so far exalted as to be conceived the
agents that produce the effects.
In the following instances, hunger being the chief circimistance in
the description, is itself imagined to be the patient :
Whose hunger has not Uisted food these three days. — Jane Short,
-As when the force
Of subterranean wind transports a hill. — Paradise Lost.
As when the potent rod
Of Amram's son, in Egypt's evil day
Waved round the coast, upcall'd a pitchy cloud
Of locusts. Paradise Lott.
SECTION V.
A Figure which, among Belated Objects, extend? the Properties of
oiie to another.
523. This figure is not dignified with a proper name, because it
has been overlooked by writers. It merits, however, a place in this
work ; and must be distinguished from those formerly handled, as
depending on a different principle. Giddy brink, jovial wine, daring
wound, are examples of this figure. Here are adjectives that cannot
be made to signify any quality of the substantives to which they are
joined : a brink, for example, cannot be termed giddy in a sense,
either proper or figurative, that can signify any of its qualities or
attributes. When we examine attentively the expression, we dis-
cover that a brink is termed giddy from producing that eft'ect in
those who stand on it. In the same manner a wound is said to bo
622. In surveying connected objects, what gains chief attention ?— How tho capital elf
eomstances are itOTDetinnes e.Teltod. Kzamplait.
FI0DRK8. 879
danng, not with respect to itself, but with respect to the boldnes* of
the person who inflicts it; and wine is said to h^ jovial, as inspiring
mirth and jollity. Thus the attributes of one subject are extended
to another with which it is connected ; and the expression of such a
thought must be considered as a figure, because tlie attribute is not
applicable to the subject in any proper sense.
How are we to account for this figure, which we see lies in the
thought, and to what principle shall we refer it ? Have poeta a
privilege to alter the nature of things, and at pleasure to bestow at-
tributes upon a subject to which they do not belong ? We have
had often occasion to inculcate that the mind passeth easily and
sweetly along a train of connected objects ; and where the objects
are intimately connected, that it is disposed to carry along the good
and bad properties of one to another, especially when it is in any
degree inflamed with these properties. (See chapter ii. part i. sec. 5.)
From this principle is derived the figure under consideration. I^an-
guage, invented for the communication of thought, would be imper-
fect if it were not expressive even of the slighter propensities and
more delicate feelings ; but language cannot remain so imperfect
among a people who have received any polish ; because language is
regulated by internal feeling, and is gradually improved to express
whatever passes in the mind. Thus, for example, when a sword in
the hand of a coward is termed a coward sword, the expression is
significative of an internal operation ; for the mind, in passing from
the agent to its instniment, is disposed to extend to tiie latter the
properties of the former. Governed by the same principle, we say
listening fear, by extending the attribute listening of the man who
listens to the passion with which he is moved. In the expression
bold deed, or audax facinus, we extend to the efl"ect what properly
belongs to the cause. But not to waste time by mjiking a com-
mentary upon every expression of this kind, the best way to give a
complete view of the subject, is to exhibit ajtuble of the ditierent
relations that may give occasion to this figure. And in viewing the
table, it will be observed that the figure can never have any grace
but where the relations are of the most intimate kind.
1. An attribute of the cause expressed as an attribute of the
effect
Audax facinus.
Of yonder fleet a bold discovery make.
An impious mortal gave tlio daring wound.
To my adventurous Jonp,
That with uo middle flight inteuds to soar. ParadxM LoH.
2. An attribute of the effect expressed as an attribute of the
<»ause.
Quos periisso ambos tnUera censebam in mari. Playttu.
No wonder, fallen such hptmieumt height ParadUt Itti.
380 FIGURES.
3. An effect expressed as an attribute of tne cause.
Jovial wine, Giddy brink, Drowsy night, Musing midnight, Painting height,
Astonish'd thought, Mournful gloom.
Casting a dim religiotis light. Milion, Comua.
And the merry bells ring round,
And th& jocund rebecks sound. Milton, Allegro.
4. An attribute of a subject bestowed upon one of its parts or
members.
Longing arms.
It was the nightingale, and not the lark,
, That pierced th^ fearful hollow of thine car.
Borneo and Juliet, Act III. So. 7.
Oh, lay by
Those most ungentle locks and angry weapons ;
Unless you mean my griefs and killing fears
Should stretch me out at your relentless feet.
Fair Penitent, Act III.
■ And ready now
To stoop with wearied wing and willing feet,
On the Dfvre outside of this world.
Paradise Lost, b. iii.
5. A quality of the agent given to the instrument with which U
operates.
Why peep your coward swords half out their shells 1
6. An attribute of the agent given to the subject upon which it
operates.
Bigh-dimbinghill KiUon.
V. A quality of one subject given to another.
Icci, beatis nunc Arabum invides , . , «„
(ja2is. Horat. Oarm. 1. 1. ode 29. .
"When sapless age, and weak unable limbs.
Should bring thy father to his drooping chair. Shalapear*.
By art, the pilot through the boiling deep
And howling tempest, steers the fearless ship.
Iliad, xxui. 885.
Then, nothing loth, th' enamor'd fair he led, ^
And sunk transported on the conscious h&d.— Odyssey, vui. 887.
A stupid moment motionless she stood. Summer, 1. 1836.
8. A circumstance connected with a subject, expressed as a
quality cf the subject.
Breezy s,v:caxa\t.
'Tis ours the chance of fighting fields to try. Hiad, i. 801.
Oh ! had I died before that well-fovgTit wall. Odyssey, v. 895.
628 The expressio» s giddy brink, jovial wine, darinff wound, explained. How tWs
>^Ve is to ^Iwounied for!^ Table cf the different relations tbat may give occa«i,m to
this figure.
FIOtTRES. 8S1
624. From this tablo it appears that the adornicg & cause with
hii attribute of the effect, is not so agreeable as the opposite expres-
sion. The progress from cause to effect is natural and easy : the
opposite progress resembles retrograde motion (see chapter i.) ; and,
therefore, panting height, astonished thought, are strained and un-
couth expressions, which a writer of taste will avoid.
It is not less strained to apply to a subject in its present state, an
epithet that may belong to it in some future state :
Submereasqve obruo puppes. ^ntid, i. 73
And mighty ruins fall. Iliad, v. 41 1.
Impious sons their mangled fathers wound.
Another rule regards this figure, that the property of one subject
ought not to be bestowed upon another with which that property is
incongruous :
Kinjf Jiich. How daro thy joints forget
To pay their awful duty to our presence ?
^ ' Jiichard IT. Act III. Sc 6.
-The connection between an awful superior and his submissive d^
pendent is so intimate, that an attribute may readily be transferred
from the one to the other ; but a^vfulness cannot be so transferred,
because it is inconsistent with submission.
SECTION VI.
Metaphor and Allegory.
625. A METAPHOR differs from a simile in form only, not in sub-
stance : in a simile, the two subjects are kept distinct in the expnss-
sion, as well as in the thought ; in a metaphor, the two subjects are
kept distinct in the thought only, not in the expression. A hero
resembles a lion, and, upon that resemblance, many similes have
been raised by Homer and otlier poets. But instead of resembling
a lion, let us take the aid of the imagination, and feign or figure the
hero to be a lion : by that variation the simile is converted into a
metaphor ; which is c;uTied on by describing all the qualities of a
lion that resemble those of the hero. The fundjunental pleasure
here, that of resemblance, belongs to the thought. An additional
pleasure arises from the expression : the poet, by figuring his hero
to be a lion, goes on to describe the lion in apwarance, but in re-
ality the hero ; and his description is peculiarly beautiful, by ex-
pressing the virtues and qualities of the hero in new terms, which,
properly speaking, belong not to him but to tlie lion. 1 his wiU
better be undei-stood by examples. A family connect^ with »
084 Infewoeoi from th« »bore t«bl«.
382
FrGUEf:s.
common parent, resembles a tree, the trunk and branches of which
are connected with a common root : but let us suppose that a
family is figured, not barely to be like a tree, but to be a tree ; and
then the simile will be converted into a metaphor, in the following
manner :
Edward's seven sons, whereof thyself art one,
Were seven fair branches, springing from one root:
Some of these brandies by the dest'nies cut :
But Thomas, my dear lord, ray life, my Glo'ster,
One flourishing branch of his most roj'al root,
Is hack'd down, and his summer-leaves all faded,
By Envy's hand and Murder's bloody axe.
Richard II. Act I. So. 8.
Figuring human life to be a voyage at sea :
There is a tide in the affairs of men,
Which, taken at the flood, leads on to fortune
Omitted, all the voyage of their life
Is bound in shallows and in miseries.
On such a full sea are we now afloat.
And we must take the current while it serves.
Or lose our ventures. Julius C^ar, Act IV. So. 6.
Figuring glory and honor to be a garland of flowers :
Hotspur. — Would to heaven.
Thy name in arms were now as great as mine I
Pr. Henry. I'll make it greater, ere I part from thee,
And all the budding honors on thy crest,
I'll crop, to make a garland for my head.
First Part Henry IV. Act V. So. 9.
Figuring a man who hath acquired great reputation and honor to
be a tree full of fruit :
• Oh, boys, this story
The world may read in me : my body's mark'd
With Eoman swords ; and my report was once
First with the best of note. Cymbeline loved me ;
And when a soldier was the theme, my name
Was not far off: then was I as a tree.
Whose boughs did bend with fruit. But in one night,
A storm or robbery, call it what you will.
Shook down my mellow hangings, nay my leaves ;
And left me bare to weather. Cymbeline, Act III. Sc. 8.
Blessed be thy soul, thou king of shells, said Swaran of the dark-brown
eliield. In peace thou art the gale of spring; in war, the mountain-storm.
Take now my hand in friendship, thou noble king of Morven. Fingal.
Thou dwellest in the soul of Melvina, son of mighty Ossian. My sighs arise
with the beam of the east ; my tears descend with the drops of night. I was
a lovely tree in thy presence, Oscar, with all my branches round me : but thy
death came like a blast from the desert, and laid my green head low: the
spring returned with its showers, but no leaf of mine arose. Ibid.
526. I am aware that the term metapJior has been used in a more
extensive sense than I give it ; but I thought it of consequence, in a
disquisition of some intricacy, to confine the term to its proper sense,
BJ3. Ulustrato tlie dUfcr«Tic« b«tw«n metephor Mid rtmll*. Exuavtos.
FIOITBES. 8d8
and to separate fi'om it things that are distinguished by different
names. An allegory difters from a metaphor, and what I would
choose to call a figure of speech, differs from both. I proceed to
explain these differences, A metaphor is defined ab<n-e to be an
act of the imagination, figuring one thing to be another. An alle-
gory requires no such operation, nor is one thing figured to be an-
other : it consists in choosing a subject having properties or circum-
stances resembling those of the pnncipal subject ; and the former is
dssciibed in such a manner as to represent the latter : the subject
thus represented is kept out of view ; we are left to discover it by
reflection ; and we are pleased with the discovery, because it is oui
own work. Quintilian (L. viii. cap. vi. sec. 2) gives the following
instance of an allegory :
0 navis, referent in mare te novi
Fluctus. 0 quid agis ? fortiter occupa portum.
Horat. lib. i. ode 1*.
and explains it elegantly in the following words: "Totusque ille
Horatii locus, quo navim pro republica, Buctuum tempestates pro
bellis civllibus, portum pro pace, atque concordia dicit."
A finer or more correct allegory is not to be found than the fol-
lowing, in which a vineyard is made to represent God's own people,
the Jews :
Thou hast brought a vine out of Egypt ; thou hast ojwt out the heathen, and
planted it. Thou didst cause it to tJike deep root, and it filled the land. Tho
hills were covered with its shadow, and the boughs thereof were like the good-
ly cedars. Why hast thou then broken down her hedges, so that all which
pass do pluck her? The boar out of the wood doth waste it, and the wild
beast doth devour it. Keturn, we beseech thee, 0 God of hosts ; look down
from heaven, and behold and visit this vine, and the vineyard thv nght hand
hath planted, and the branch thou madest strong for thyself. FtaUn IsxJt.
In a word, an allegory is in every respect similar to a hiero-
glyphical painting, excepting only that words are used instead of
colors. Their effects are precisely the same : a hieroglyphic raise*
two images in the mind ; one seen, which represents one not seen :
an allegoiy does the same: the representative subject is described;
and resemblance leads us to apply the description to the subject rep
resented. In a figure of speech, there is no fiction of the imagina-
tion employed, as in a metaphor, nor a representative subject intro-
duced, as in an allegory. This figure, as its name iraplie^ reffwds
the expression only, not the thought; and it may be defined Jthe
using a word in a sense different from what is proper to lU Tlius
youth, or the beginning of life, is expressed figuratively by morning
of life : morning is the beginning of the day ; and in that view it is
employed to signify the beginning of any other series, life especially,
the progress of which is reckoned by days.
B28. Metaphor and allegorv distlmruifhed. E«mpIe3.-To whit an •IlifOTT «• *•«»»»-
Distlngulgb meUpbor «ud allegory from » tpir* of ajieect.
S84
FIGURES.
521. Figures of speech are reserved for a separate section ; but
metaphor and allegory ai-e so much connected, that they must bo
iiandled together ; the rules paiticularly for distinguishing the good
from the bad, are common to both. We shall therefore proceed to
these rules, after adding some examples to illustrate the nature of an
allegory :
Quten. Great lords, wise men ne'er sit and wail their losa
But cheerly seek how to redress their harms.
What though the mast be now thrown overboard
The cable broke, the holding anchor lost,
And half our sailors swallow'd in the flood;
Yet lives our pilot still. Is 't meet that he
Should leave the helm, and, like a fearful lad,
With tearful eyes, add water to the sea.
And give more strength to that which hath too mach;
While in his moan the ship splits on the rock,
Which industry and courage might have saved ?
Ah, what a shame ! ah, what a feult were this !
Third Fart Henri/ VI. Act V. 8c 6.
Orocnoko. Ha ! thou hast rousfed
The lion in his den ; he stalks abroad,
And the wide forest trembles at his roar.
I find the danger now. Oroonoio, Act III. Sc. 2. .
My well-beloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill. He fenced it, gath-
ered out the stones thereof, planted it with the choicest vines, built a tower in
the midst of it, and also made a wine-press therein : he looked that it should
bring forth grapes, and it brought ibrth wild grapes. And now, O inhabitants
of Jerusalem, and men of Judah, judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vine-
?Su Y'^^^ *^*^"'<i ^^*^'^ ^^«^ <^""° '"ore to my vineyard, that I have not done ?
Wherefore, when I looked that it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth
wild grapes? And now go to; I will tell you what I will do to my vineyard:
I will take away the hedge thereof, and it shall be eaten up ; and break down
the wall thereof, and it shall be trodden down. And I will lay it waste : it
Bhall not be pruned nor digged, but there shall come up briers and thorns: I
will also command the clouds that they rain no rain upon it. For the vineyard
of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah his pleasant
plant- Isaiah, v. 1.
The rules that govern metaphors and allegories are of two kinds :
the construction of these figures comes under the first kind ; the
propriety or impropriety of introduction comes under the other. I^
begin with rules of the first kind; some of which coincide with
those already given for similes ; some are peculiar to metaphors and
allegories.
And, in th.j first place, it has been observed, that a simile cannot
be agreeable where the resemblance is either too strong or too faint.
This holds equally in metaphor and allegory ; and the reason is the
same in all. In the following instances, the resemblance is too faint
to be agreeable :
He cannot buckle his distemper'd cause
Within the belt of rule. Micbeth, Act V. Sc. 2.
There is no resemblance between a distempered cause and any body
that can be confined within a belt
FIGURES. &J5
Again :
Steep me in poverty to the very lips.— Othtlic, Act IV. Sc. 9.
Poverty here must be conceived a fluid, which it resembles not in
any manner.
Speaking to Bohugbroke banished for six years :
Again
The sullen passage of thy weary steps
Esteem a foil, wherein thou art to set
The precious jewel of thy home-return,— J?ic^rrf //. Act I. Sc •.
Here's a letter, lady.
And ever^ word in it a gaping wound
Issuing life-blood. Merchant of Venice, Act III. Sc, 3.
Tant» molis erat Romanam condere gentem, — u£n«id, i. 87.
The following Aetaphor is strained l^yond all endurance , Timur-
bec, known to us by the name of Tamerlane the Great, writes to
Bajazet, emperor of the Ottomans, in the following terms :
Where is the monarch who dares resist us ? where is the potentate who doth
not glonr in being numbered among our attendants ? As lor thee, dei«cended
from a Turcoman sailor, since the vessel of tliy unbounded ambition bath been
wreck'd in the gulf of th^ self-love, it would bo proper, tliat thou shouidst uke
in the sails of thy temerity, and cast the anchor ot repentance in the port of
sincerity and justice, wliich is the port of safety ; lest the tempest of our ven-
gesmce make thee perish in the sea of the punishment thou deservest.
Such strained figures, as obsei-ved above (chapter xix., Comparisons),
are not unfrequent in the first dawn of refinement ; the mind in a
new enjoyment knows no bounds, and is generally canied to excess,
till taste and experience discover the proper limits.
Secondly, Whatever resemblance subjects may have, it is wrong
to put one for another, where they bear no. mutual proportion;
upon comparing a very high to a very low subject, the simile takes
on an air of burlesque ; and the same will be the efiect where the
one is imagined to be the other, as in a metaphor ; or naade to
represent the other, as in an allegory.
Thirdly, These figures, a metaphor especially, ought not to be
crowded with many minute circumstances ; for in that case it is
scarcely possible to avoid obscurity, A metaphor above all ought
to be short : it is difficult for any time to support a lively imago o(
a thing being what we know it is not ; and for that reason, a meta-
phor drawn out to any length, instead of illustrating or enlivening the
principal subject, becomes disagreeable by over-straining the mind.
Here Cowley is extremely licentious ; take the following instance :
Great and wise conqueror, who where'er
Thou com'st. doth fortify, and settle there !
Who canst aefend as well as got.
And never hadst one quarter beat up yet ;
627. Esamples of Allegory.— Two kinds of rules of ni'-Uplior and tllesory. lit Aa I*
degree of resemblanoe. 2d. As U- proinTti-n. 3<1. As lo cirrJin!>t3BC«.
386 FIGURES.
Now thou art in, thou ne'er wilt part
With one inch of my vanquish'd heart:
For since thou took'st it by assault from me,
'Tis garrison'd so strong with thoughts of thee,
It fears no beauteous enemy.
For the same reason, however agreeable long allegories may at first
be by their novelty, they never afford any lasting pleasure; witness
the Fairy Queen, which with great power of expression, vanety ot
images, and melody of versification, is scarce ever read a second time.
528 In the fourth place, the comparison earned on m a simile,
being in a metaphor sunk by imagining the principal subject to be
that very thing which it only resembles; an opportunity is furnished
to describe it in terms taken sti-ictly or literally with respect toits
imagined nature. This suggests another rule, that m constructing
a metaphor, the writer ought to make use of such w^i'ds only as are
applicable literally to the imagined nature of his subject: figurative
wSids ought carefully to be avoided ; for such comphcated figures,
instead of setting the principal subject in a strong light, mvolve it m
a cloud ; and it is well if the reader, without rejecting by the lump,
endeavor patiently to gather the plain meaning regardless of its
figures:
A stubborn and nnconquerable flame
Creeps in his vems, and drinks the streams of hfe.
^ Lctdy Jane Ch-ay, Act I. be. 1.
Copied from Ovid,
Sorbent avidse praBCordia f^ammai.—Metamorph. lib. ix. 172.
Let us analyze this expression. That a fever may be imagined a
flame, I admit ; though more than one step is necessary to come at
the resemblance : a fever, by heating the body, resembles fire ; and
it is no stretch to imagine a fever to be a fire : again, by a figure of
speech, flame may be put for fire, because they are commonly con-
jiined and therefore a fever may be termed a flame. But now
admitting a fever to be a flame, its efi-ects ought to be explained m
words that agree literally to a flame. This rule is not observed
here ; for a flame drinks figuratively only, not properly.
Kin^ Henry to his son, Prince Henrj' :
Thou hid'st a thousand daggers in tliy thoughts,
Which thou hast whetted on thy stony heart
To stab at half an hour of -jjailjife^^^ ^^_ ^^^ ^^ ^ ^^
Such faulty metaphors are pleasantly ridiculed in the Rehearsal :
Phy^ian. Sir, to conclude, the place you fill has more t^'anainply exacted
Uie t^ents of a wary pilot; and all these threatening «to""V„^5^'^Jj\l'^:
pregnate clouds, hov-er o'er our heads, will, when they once are grasped but by
tlie eye of reason, melt into fruitful showers of blessings on the people.
Bayes. Pray mark that allegory. Is not that good s , . . ,„
Mnson. Yes, that grasping of a storm with the eye is admirable.
Actll. Scl.
62S. Tko sort »f words to be ciui,.'..)yod ia coustructing a uieUphw.
FIGURKS. 387
529. Fifthly, The jumbling different metaphors in the same sen-
tence, beginning with one metaphor and ending w-ith another, com-
monly called a mixed metaphor, ought never to be indulged. Quin-
tilian bears testimony against it in the bitterest terms ; " Nam id
quoque in primis est custodiendum, ut quo ex genere c(Ej)eris trans-
lationis, hoc desinji.s. Multi enim, cum initium a tempestate sumpse-
nmt, iucendio aut ruina finiunt : qua; est inconsequentia rerum
fcedissima." — L. viii. cap. vi. sect. 2. '
K. Eenrxj. Will vou again unknit
This churlish knot of all a"hhorred war,
And move in that obedient orb again,
"Where jou did give a fair and natural light ?
Fint Part Henry VI. Act V. Sc 1.
whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The stings and arrows of outraseous fortune,
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles,
And by opposing, end them. HamUt, Act III. Sc. 2.
In the sixth place, It is unplejisant to join different metaphors iD
the same period, even where they are preserved distinct ; for when
the subject is imagined to be first one thing and then another, in tlie
same period without interval, the mind is distracted by the rapid
transition ; and when the imagination is put on such hard duty, its
images are too faint to produce any good effect :
At regina gravl jamdudum saucia cnra,
Vulnus alit venis, et cseco carpitur igni. ^neid, iv. 1.
Est mollis flamma medullas
Interea, et taciturn vivit sub pectore vulnus. ^ntid, iv. SC
Motnm ox Metcllo consulc civicum,
Belliqae eausas, et vitia, et modos,
Luduinqne fortunao, gravcsqne
Principum amicitiaa, et nnna
Nondum cxpiatis uncta cruoribus,
Periculosse plenum opus alero,
Tractaa, ot incedis per ignes
Subpositos cineri doloso. Horat. Carm. I. ii. ode 1.
630. In the last place. It is still worse to jumble together meta-
phorical and natural expression, so as that the period must be un-
derstood in part metaphorically, in part literally ; for the imagina-
tion cannot follow with sufficient ease changes so sudden and
unprepared : a metaphor begun and not carried on hath no beauty ;
and instead of light there is nothing but obscurity and confusion.
Instances of such incorrect composition are without number. I
shall, for a specimen, select a few from different authors.
539. The Jnmbllnz of dlfforcnt metaphors in » seotcflM. Tbe>>laii>( of diftrcDt
pbors, Uiou^b distinct, iu tbe laiue period.
388 FIGURES.
Speaking of Britain,
This precious stono set in the sea,
Which serves it in the office of a wall, .
Or as a moat defensive to a liouse
Aeainst the envy of less happier lands.
Bichard U. Act I. Sc. 1.
In the fii-si line Britain is figured to be a precious stone : in the fol-
lowing lines, Bi-itain, divested of her metaphorical dress, is presented
to the reader in her natural appearance.
These growing feathers, pluck'd from Csesar'a wing,
Will make him fly an ordinary pitch.
Who else would soar above the view of men.
And keep us all in servile fearfulness.
Julias Caesar, Act I. Sc. 1.
The following is a miserable jumble of expressions, arising from an
unsteady view of the subject, between its figurative and natural
appearance :
But now from gathering clouds destruction pours,
Which ruins with mad mge our lialcyon hours :
Mists from black jealousies the tempest forms,
Whilst late divisions reinforce the storm.
Dispensary, canto ill.
To thee, the world its present homage pays,
The harvest early, but mature the praise.
Pope's Imitation of Horace, b. ii.
Dryden, in his dedication of the translation of Juvenal, says.
When thus, as I may say, before the use of the loadstone, or knowledge of
the compass, I was sailing in a vast ocean, without other help than the pole-
Btar of the ancients, and the rules of the French stage among the moderns, &c.
[Upon this sentence Prof. BaiTon remarks : Every reader must
feel the incoherence of the transition from the figurative expression
in " the polar star of the ancients," to the literal phraseology, " the
rules of the French stage among the moderns," and the inconsis-
tency of pretending to navigate the ocean by the laws of the
theatre.
The author of the Rehearsal has, with much poignancy, ridi-
culed such incongruous figures : " ' Sir, to conclude, the place you
fill has more than amply exacted the talents of a wary pilot ; and
all these threatening storms, which, like impregnate clouds, hang
over our heads, -will, when they are once grasped by the eye of
reason, melt into fruitful showers of blessings on the people.' ' Pray
mark that allegory. Is not that good ?' says Mr. Bayes. ' Yes,'
replies Mr. Johnson, ' that grasping of a storm by the eye is admira-
ble.' ''—Barron's LecQ
"This fault of jumbling the figure and plain expression into one
confused mass, is not less common in allegory than in metaphor.
Take the following examples :
• lieu ! quoties fidem,
Mutatosque Deos flobit, et iispera
Nigris sequora ventis
FIGURES. 869
Emirabitur insolens.
Qui nunc te fruitur credulas aureft:
Qui semper vacuani, semper Hmabilem
Sperat, nescius aurse
Fallacis. Jlorat. Cam. 1. i, Kie 1.
Pour moi sur cettc mer, qu'ici has nous courons,
Jo sonpe i me pourvoir d'csquif et d'avirons,
A regler mes desirs, d prdveinr I'orage,
Et sauver, s'il se pcut, ina liaison du naufrapc.
JioiUau, Epltro v.
[" There is a time," obsen-cs Loid Bolingbroke, " when factions,
by the vehemence of their fermentation, stun and disable one an-
otlier." The author represents factious, first, as discordant fiuids,
the mixture of which produces violent fermentation ; but he quickly
relinquishes this view of them, and imputes to them operations and
effects, consequent only on the supposition of their being solid
bodies in motion : tliey maim and dismember one another by forci-
ble collisions.
" Those whose minds are dull and heavy," according to Swift,
" do not easily penetrate into the folds and intricacies of an affair,
and therefore can only scum off what they find at the top." That
the writer had a right to represent his afiair, whatever it was, either
as a bale of cloth or a fluid, ncbody can deny. But the laws of
common sense and perspicuity demanded of l»im to keep it either
the one or the other, because it could not be both at the same time.
It was absurd, therefore, after he had penetrated the folds of it, an
operation competent only on the supposition of its being some plia-
ble sohd body, to speak of scumming ofi" Avhat floated on the sur-
faclf which could not be performed unless it was a fluid. — Barron,
Lect. 17.]
531. A few words more upon allegory. Nothing gives greater
pleasure than this figure, when the representative subject bearB
a strong analogy, in all its circumstances, to that which is re-
presented : but the choice is seldom so lucky ; the analogj* being
generally so faint and obscure, as to puzzle and not plejuse. An
allegoiy is still more diflBcult in painting than in poetr}- : the former
can >jhow no resemblance but what appears to the eye ; the latter
hath many other resources for showing tlie resernblunco. And
therefore, with respect to what the Abbe du Bos {Reflections stir la
Poesie, vol. i. sect. 24) terms mixed allegorical compositions, these
may do in poetry ; because, in wnting, the allegorj- can easily be
distinguished from the historical part : no person, fur example, niiv
takes Virgil's Fame for a real being. But such a mixture m a
picture is^intolerable ; because in a picture the objects must ap|)ear
all of the same kind, whollv real or wholly emblematical.
In an allegorv, as well as' in a metaphor, terms ought to Iw chosen
880. The jumbling of metaphorical and Datnral expwMlon. ExampW* ft«ii B»UM*»k«
tad Swift.
8y0 FEFURES.
that properly and literally are applicable to the representative sub-
ject ; nor ought any circumstance to be added that is not proper to
the representative subject, however justly it may be applicable pro-
perly or figuratively to the principal. The following allegory is
therefore faulty :
^ Ferus et Cupido,
Semper ardentes acuens sagittas
Cote cruenta. Horat. 1. ii. ode 8.
For though blood may suggest the cruelty of love, it is an improper
or immaterial circumstance in the representative subject : water, not
blood, is proper for a whetstone.
532. We proceed to the next head, which is, to examine in what
circumstance these figures are proper, in what improper. This in-
quiry is not altogether superseded by what is said to be the same
subject in the chapter of Comparisons ; because upon trial it will be
found that a short metaphor or allegory may be proper, v/here a
simile, drawn out to a greater length, and in its nature more solemn,
would scarce be relished.
And first, a metaphor, like a simile, is excluded from common
conversation, and from the description of ordinary incidents.
Second, in expressing any severe passion that wholly occupies the
mind, metaphor is improper. For which reason the following speech
of Macbeth is faulty :
Methought I heard a voice cry, Sleep no more !
Macbeth doth murder sleep ; the innocent sleep ;
Sleep that knits up the ravell'd sleeve of Care,
The birth of each day's life, soro Labor's bath,
Balm of hurt minds, great Nature's second course, <^
Chief nourisher in Life's feast. Act II. So. 3.
The following example of deep despair, besides the highly figurative
style, hath more the air of raving than of sense :
Callsta. It is the voice of thunder, or my father?
Madness ! Confusion ! let the storm come on,
Let the tumultuous roar drive all upon ine,
Dash my devoted bark ; ye surges, break it ;
'Tis for my ruin that the "tempest rises.
When I am lost, sunk to the bottom low.
Peace shall return, and all bo calm again. — Fair Penitent, Act IV.
The metaphor I next introduce is sweet and lively, but it suits not
a fiery temper inflamed with passion : parables are not the language
of wrath venting itself without restraint.
Chanwnt. You took her up a little tender flower,
Just sprouted on a bank, which the next frost
Had nipp'd ; and with a careful loving hand,
Transplanted her into your own fair garden,
Where the sun always shines : there long she flourish'd,
681. When allegory gives great pleasure.— More difflcuit in painting than in poetry.—
Choic«i of terms In allegory. — Circumstances.
632 When those figures are proper and when Improper
FIQURES. 891
Grew sweet to sense and lovely to the eye,
Till at the last a cruel spoiler carae,
Crept this fair rose, ana rifled all its Bweetncsy,
Then oast it like a loathsome weed away. Orphan, Act IV,
The following speech, full of imagery, is not natural in grief and
dejection of mind :
GonsaUz. O my son ! from the blind dotajjo
Of a father's fondness these ills arose.
For thee I've been ambitious, base, and bloody
For- thee I've plunged into the sea of sin ;
Stemming the tide with only one weak hand,
While t'other bore the crown (to wreathe thy brow),
Whose weight baa sunk me ere I reach'd the shore. .
Mourning Bri<U, Act V. Sc. «
533. There is an enchanting picture of deep distress in Macbeth
(Act IV. Sc. 6), where Macdutf is represented lamenting his wife
and children, inhumanly murdered by the tyrant Stung to the
heart with the news, he questions the messenger over and over ; not
that he doubted the fact, but that his heart revolted against so cruel
a misfortune. After struggling some time with his grief, he turns
from his wife and children to their savage butcher ; and then gives
vent to his resentment, but still with manliness and dignity :
0, I could play the woman with mine eyes,
And braggart with my tongue. But. gentle Heaven !
Cut short all intermission ; front to front
Bring thou this fiend of Scotland and mv-self ;
Within my sword's length set him.— If he 'scape.
Then Heaven forgive him too.
The whole scene is a delicious picture of numan nature. One ex-
pression only seems doubtful ; in examining the mes.senger, Macduff
expresses himself thus :
He Ixatb no children— all my pretty ones !
Did you say all ? what, all ? Oh, hell-kite, all \
What! all my pretty little chickens and their d.ira,
At one fell swoop !
Metaphorical expression, I am sensible, may sometimes be used with
grace, where a regular simile would bo intolerable ; but there are
situations so severe and dispiriting, as not to admit even tlie slightest
metaphor. It requires great delicacy of taste to determine witli firm
ness, whether the present case l)e of that kind : I incline to thirfk it
is ; and yet I would not willingly alter a single word of this ad-
mirable scene. • ,
But metaphorical language is proper when a man struggles to
bear with dignity or decency a misfortune however great; Uie strug-
gle agitates and animates the mind :
Wohey. Farewell, a long nireweU, to afl m v greatncjw !
This is the state of man ; to-day he puU forth
538. Picture of distress from itfrtc^rfA.-IlIst*nw• wher« iDet«phori««) cxprMriM It
•llowftble.
392 FIGUEES.
The tender leaves of hope ; to-morrow blossoms,
And bears his blushing honors thick upon him;
The third day comes a frost, a killing frost,
And when he thinks, good easy man, full surely
His greatness is a ripening, nips his root.
And then he falls as I do. Henry VIII. Act III. Sc. 6.
SECTION VII.
Figure of Speech.
534. In the section immediately foregoing, a figure of speech is
defined, " The using a word in a sense different from what is proper
to it ;" and the new or uncommon sense of the word is termed the
figurative sense. The figurative sense must have a relation to that
which is proper ; and the more intimate the relation is, the figure is
the more happy. How ornamental this figure is to language, will
not be readily imagined by any one Avho hath not given peculiar
attention ; and therefore I shall endeavor to unfold its capital beauties
and advantages. In the first place, a word used figuratively or in a
new sense, suggests at the same time the sense it commonly bears ;
and thus it has the effect to present two objects ; one signified by
the figurative sense, which may be termed, the principal object ; and
one signified by the proper sense, which may be termed accessory :
the principal makes a part of the thought ; the accessory is merely
oniamental. In this respect, a figure of speech is precisely similar
to concordant sounds in music, which, Avithout contributing to the
melody, make it harmonious. I explain myself by examples.
Youth, by a figure of speech, is tenned the morning of life.T— This
expression signifies youth, the principal object, which enters into the
thought ; it suggests, at the same time, the proper sense of morning,
and this accessory object, being in itself beautiful, and connected by
resemblance to the principal object, is not a little ornamental. Im-
perious ocean is an example of a different kind, where an attribute is
expressed figuratively : together with stormy, the figurative meaning
of the epithet imperious, there is suggested its proper meaning, viz.,
the stern authority of a despotic prince ; and these two are strongly
connected by resemblance.
535. In the next place, this figure possesses a signal power of
aggrandizing an object, by the following means : Words which
have no original beauty but what arises from their sound, acquire an
adventitious beauty from their meaning : a word signifying any thing
that is agi-eeable, becomes by that means agreeable ; for the agreea-
bleness of the object is communicated to its name. (See chapter ii.
part i. sec. 5.) This acquired beauty, by the force of custom, ad-
684, The flguraUve sense. To what it mnst beor a close relaUou. Two objects pre-
• Kntcd Examples.— Youtb, the morning of Ufa.
FiGURiiis. 393
heres to the word even when used figuratively ; nnd the beauty
received from the thing it properly signifies, is communicated to the
thing which it is made to signify figuratively. Consider the fore-
going expression, imjierious ocean, how much more elevated it is
than atormy ocean.
Thirdly, This figure hf^th a happy effect by preventing the fanuli-
aiity of proper names. The familiarity of a proper name is com-
municated to the thing it signifies by means of their intimate con-
nection ; and the thing is therefore brought down in our feeling.
This bad effect is prevented by using a figurative word instead of
one that is proper ; as, for example, when we express the sky by
termi4ig it the blue vault of heaven ; for though no work of art can
compare with the sky in grandeur, the expression however is rel-
ished, because it prevents the object from being brought down by
the familiarity of its proper name.
Lastly, By this figure language is enriched, and rendered more
copious ; in which respect, were there no other, a figure of speech
is a happy invention. This property is finely touched by Vida :
Quinetiam agricolas ea fiindi nota voluptas
Exercet, dum laeta scijes, duin trudcre (fcnimas
Incipinnt vites, sitientiaqne setheris inibrcm
Prata bibunt, ridcntque satis snrsrentibus agri.
Hanc vulgo sjjeciem propriae penuria vocia
Intulit, indictisque ur;iens in rebus egestas.
Quippe ubi bg vera ostcndebant nomina nusquam,
Fas erat hinc atquc hinc tninsferre sitnillima veri*.
Pott. lib. iii. 1. 90.
The beauties I have mentioned belong to every figure of speech.
Several other beauties, peculiar to one or other sort, I shall have
occasion to remark afterwards.
536. Not only subjects, but qualities, actions, effects, may be ex-
pressed figuratively. Thus as to subject, the gates of breath for the
lips, the waterij kingdom for the ocean. As to qualities, fierce for
stormy, in the expression Fierce winter : Alius for profundus ;
Alius putetcs, Altum mare : Breathing for perspiring ; Breathing
plants. Again, as to actions. The sea rages; Time will melt her fix.zon
thoughts ; Time kills grief. -An effect is put for the auise, ji» luz
for the sun ; and a cause for the effect, as bourn labores for corn.
The relation of resemblance is one plentiful source of figtiros of
speech, and nothing is more common than to apply to one object
the name of another that resembles it in any respect ; height, sire,
and worldly greatness, resemble not each other ; but the emotions
they produce resemble each other, and, prompted by this resem-
blance, we naturally express worldly greatness by height or »»» :
one feels a certain uneasiness in seeing a great depth ; nnd h.'nce
depth is made to express any thing disagreeable by excess, as drpth
685, By what means this figure »«randlie« an object. How tbl« Bguro hu • U^V
effect. Its inflnence on language.
17*
394 . FIGURES.
of gi-ief, depth of despair. Again, height of place, and time long
past, produce similar feelings, and hence the expression, Ut altius
repetam : distance in past time, producing a strong feeling, is put for
any strong feeling, N^ihil mihi antiquius nostra amicitia : shortness
with relation to space, for shortness with relation to time, Brevis esse
laboro, obscurus jio : suffering a punisl«ient resembles paying a
debt ; hence pcndei'e pocnas. In the same manner, light may be
put for glory, sunshine for prosperity, and weight for importance.
637. Many words, oiiginally figurative, having by long and con-
stant use lost their figurative power, are degraded to the inferior rank
of proper terms. Thus the words that express the operations of the
mind, haye in all languages been oi-iginally figurative : the reason
holds in all, that when these operations came fii"st under consideration,
there was no other way of describing them but by what they resem-
bled : it was not practicable to give them proper names, as may be
done to objects that can be ascertained by sight and touch. A soft
nature, jarring tempers, xceight of wpe, pompous phrase, beget com-
passion, assuage gi'ief, break a vow, bend the eye downward, shower
down curses, drowned in teai-s, wrapt in joy, warmed with eloquence,
loaded with spoils, and a thousand other expressions of the like
nature, have lost their figurative sense. Some terms there are that
cannot be said to be either altogeriier figurative or altogether proper :
oi-iginally figurative, they are tending to simplicity, without having
lost altogether their figurative power. Virgil's Regina saucia cura,
is perhaps one of these expressions : with oi'dinary readers, saucia
will be considered as expressing simply the efiect of gnef ; but one
of a lively imagination will exalt the phrase into a figure.
[" There is," says Dr. Maik Hopkins, " a natural correspondence
between every state of the mind and some a-^jxsct, or movement, or
voice of animate or inanimate nature. How extensive and minute
this coiTespondence is, will perhaps be best seen if we observe how
that part of human language originates which is employed to ex-
press the affections of the mind. It is a received doctrine among
men learned in this department, that all words of this description
had fii-st a meaning puiely physicJij, and that this meaning was
afteiwards transferred to express some affection of the mind analo-
gous to the physical condition or act. Whether this is strictly and
universally trae or not, it certainly is true that the great mass of
words of this description are thus formed ; and if so, then it will
follow, that for eveiy mental state, act, or affection, which we can
express in words, there must be some analogous state, act, or affec-
tion in the physical world. Who then can sufficiently admire that
adjustment and correlation of parts by which mind and matter
almost seem to be a part of one organization ?******
6-36. What, besides subjects, may be expressed flgnratlvely. Examples. — When the nam*
ofone object may be applied Xf another.
FIGLRKS. 395
"Perhaps one reason (for this corresjwndence) is to be found in
what has aheady been referred to— the necessity of this for the for-
mation of language. I would not limit the resources of God but
constituted as the human faculties now are, it would seem uece^r>-'
if they w^re to be fully developed, that words originally applicabl.'
to natural objects should be capable of being transferred ro as to ox-
^ press the whole range of thought and emotion, and this would "be
impossible without the correspondence of which I have spoken. As
it is, we speak of the light of knowledge, and the darkness of igno-
rance, and the sunshine of joy, and the night of grief, and the
storms of passion, and the devious paths of error, and the pitfalls of
vice ; and we scarcely reflect that we are speaking in figures, or that
the flowers of rhetoiic, not less than the flowers of the field, have
their origin in a material soil. Constituted as man now is. we do
not see how he could have been furnished with the symbols of
thought, the materials of language, in any other way."]
For epitomizing this subject, and at tlie same time for giving a
clear view of it, I cannot think of a better method than to present to
the reader a list of the several relations upon which figures of speech
are commonly founded. This hst I divide into two tables : one of
subjects expressed figuratively, and one of attributes.
FIRST TABLE.
Subjects expressed figurativelt/.
638. 1. A word proper to otfe subject employed figuratively to
express a resembling subject.
There is no figure of speech so frequent as what is derived from
the relation of resemblance. Youth, for example, is signified figura-
tively by the morning of life. The life of a man resembles a natural
day in several particulars ; the momiug is the beginning of day,
youth tlie beginning of lite ; the morning is cheerful, so is youth, «to.
By another resemblance, a lx)ld warrior is t<,rme<.l the thunderbolt
of war ; a multitude of troubles, a sea of troubles.
This figure, above all others, affords pleasure to the mind by n
variety of beauties. Besides the beauties above mentioned, common
taall sorts, it possesses in particular tlie beauty of a metaphor or of
a simile : a figure of speech built upon resemblance, suggests always
a comparison between the principal subject and the accessory ;
whereby every good effect of a metaphor or simile, may, in a very
short and lively manner, be produced by this figure of speech.
2. A word proper to the effect employed figuratively to expreM
the cause.
687. Word* thtt bsxTC lost their flfni«HT« powr Kx«»np»«.
396 FIGURES.
Lux for the sun. Shadow for cloud. A helmet is signified by
the expression glittering terror. A tree by shadow or umbrage.
Hence the expression :
Nee habet Pelion umbras. Ovid.
Wliere the dun umbrage hangs. Spring, 1. 1023.
A wound is made to signify an arrow :
Vulnere non pedibns te consequar. Ovid.
There is a peculiar force and beauty in this figure : the word
which signifies figuratively the principal subject, denotes it to be a
cause by suggesting the effect.
3. A word proper to the cause, employed figuratively to exprgss
the effect.
Boumque labor^s, for corn. Sorrow or grief, for tears.
Again, Ulysses veil'd his pensive head ;
Again, unmann'd, a shower of sorrow shed.
Streaming Gi-ief his faded cheek bedew'd.
Blindness for darkness :
CaBcis erramus in undis. JUneid, iii. 200.
There is a peculiar energy in this figure, similar to that in the
former : the figurative name denotes the subject to be an effect, by
suggesting its cause.
4. Two things being intimately connected, the proper name of the
one employed figuratively to signify the other.
Day for light. Night for darkness : and hence, A sudden night
Winter for a storm at sea :
Interea magno misceri murraure pontum,
Emissamque Hyemem sensit Neptunus. — uSneid, i. 128.
This last figure would be too bold for a British writer, as a storm
at sea is not inseparably connected with winter in this climate.
5. A word proper to an attribute, employed figuratively to denote
the subject.
Youth and beauty for those who are young and beautiful :
Yojith and beauty shall be laid in dust.
Majesty for the King :
What art thou, that nsurp'st this time of night,
Together with that fair and warlike form,
In which the Majesty of buried Denmark
Did sometimes march ? Hamlet, Act I. Sc. I.
-Or have ye chosen this place
Afier the toils of battle to repose
Your wearied virtue. JParadise Lott.
Verdure for a green field. — Summer, 1. 301.
FIOURBS. 397
Speaking of cranes :
The pigmy uations, wounda and death they bring,
And all tho tear descends \x\ on the wing. — Iliad, iii. 10.
Cool age advances venerably wise. — Iliad, iii. 149,
The peculiai- beauty of this figure arises from suggesting an attri-
bute that embelHshes the subject, or puts it in a stronger light.
G. A complex term employed figuratively to denote one «f the
component parts.
Funus for a dead body. Burial for a grave.
7. The name of one of the component parts instead of the com-
plex term.
Tceda for a marriage. The East for a country situated east from
us. Jovis vestigia servat, for imitating Jupiter in general.
8. A word signifying lime or place, employed figuratively to de-
note what is connected with it.
Clime for a nation, or for a constitution of government ; hence
the expression Merciful clime. Fleecy winter for snow, Seculum
felix.
9. A part for the whole.
The Pole for the earth. The head for the person :
Triginta minas pro capite tuo dedi. Plautus.
Tergum, for the man :
Fugiens tergum. Ond.
Vultus for the man :
Jam fulgor armorum fugaccs
Terret equos, cquitumque vultus. Horat.
Qnis desiderio sit pudor aut modus
Tarn chari capitis f Horat,
Dumque virent genua t Horat.
Thy growing virtues justified my cares,
And promised comfort to my »ilvtr hairs. — lUcA, ix. 616.
-Forthwith from tho pool he rears
His mighty stature. Paradit* Lost
The silent lieart with grief assails. ParniiL
The peculiar beauty of this figure consists in marking that part
which makes the greatest figure.
10. The name of the container, employed figuratively to signify
what is contained.
Grove for the birds in it, Vocal grove. Ships for the seamen,
Agonizing ships. Mountains for the sheep pasturing upon them.
Bleating mountains. Zaci/nthus, Ithaca, <fec., for the inhabitants.
Fx mcEstis domibus, Livy. ,
11. The name of the sustainer, employed figuratively to signify
what is sustained.
398 FIGURES.
Altar for the sacrifice. Field for the battle fought upon it, Well-
fought Jield.
12. The name of the materials, employed figurative.y to signify
the things made of them.
Ferrum, for gladius.
13. The names of the heathen deities, employed figuratively to
signify what they patronize.
Jove for the air, Mars for war, Venus for beauty, Cupid for love,
Ceres for corn, Neptune for the sea, Vulcan for fire.
The figure bestows great elevation upon the subject ; and there-
fore ought to be confined to the higher strains of poetiy.
SECOJfD TABLE.
Attributes expressed figuratively.
539. When two attributes are connected, the name of the one
may be employed figuratively to express the other.
1. Purity and virginity are attributes of the same person : hence the
expression, Virgin snow, for pure snow.
2. A word signifying properly an attribute of one subject, em-
ployed figuratively to express a resembling attribute of another
subject.
Tottering state. Imiyerious ocean. Angry flood. Raging tem-
pest. Shalloio fears.
My sure divinity shall bear the shield,
And edge thy sword to reap the glorious field.
Odyssey, xx. 61.
Black omen, for an omen that portends bad fortune.
Ater odor, Virgil.
The peculiar beauty of this figure arises from suggesting a com-
parison.
3. A word proper to the subject, employed to express one of its
attributes.
Mens for iutellectus. Mens for a resolution :
Istam, oro, exnc mentem.
4. When two subjects have a resemblance by a common quality,
the name of the one subject may be employed figuratively to de-
note that quality in the other.
Summer life for aofreeable life.
58S. The several relations on which figures of speech are founded. — First Table — Sulu
eta expressed flfraratively.
589. Second table.— Attribute* expreesr(i fljrarntlvcly.
FIGURKS. 390
6. The name of the instrument made to si<fnify the power of eD>-
ploying it.
Melpomene, cui liquidam pater
Vocem cum cUkera, dedit.
640. The ample field of figurative expression displayed in these
tables, affords great scope for refisoning. Several of the observa-
tions relating to metaphor, are applicable to figures of speech : these
I shall slightly retouch, Avith some additions peculiarly adapted to
the present subject.
In the first place, as the figure under consideration ia built upon
relation, we find from experience, and it must be obvious from
reason, that the beauty of the figure depends on the intimacy ot
the relation between the figurative and proper sense of the word.
A slight resemblance, in particular, will never make this figure
agreeable *, the expression, for example. Drink down a secret, for
listening to a secret with attention, is harsh and uncouth, because
there is scarce any resemblance between listening and drinking.
The expression weighty crack, used by Ben Jonson for loud crack,
is worse if possible : a loud sound has not the slightest resemblance
to a piece of matter that is weighty. The following expression of
Lucretius is not less faulty : " Et lepido quae sunt fucata sonore."
(i. 645.)
Sed magia
Pugnas et cxactos t^yraunos
Densum humeris btbit auro valgus.
Horat. Qirm. 1. li. ode IS.
Phemius ! let acts of gods and heroes old,
What ancient bards in hall and bower have told,
Attemper'd to the lyre, your voice employ,
Such the pleased ear will drink with silent joy.— CWyM«y, i. «5.
Strepitumque exterritus Aaiuit. u£neid, vl. 559.
'^ Write, my Queen,
And with mine eyes I'l'l drink the worda you send.
'' GymbtUnt, Act I. So. 58.
As thus the effulgence tremulous I drink: Summtr, 1. 168i.
Neque audit cwrxm habenas. Oeorg. i. 614.
0 prince ! (Lycaon's valiant son replied),
As thine the steeds, be thine the task to guide. •
The horses, practised to their lord's command,
Shall hear the rein, and answer to thy hand. llMd, v. X88.
The following figures of speech seem altogether wild and extrava-
ifant, figurative and proper meaning having no connection wlmt-
ever. Moving softness, Freshness breathes, Breathing prospt-ct.
Flowing spring. Dewy light, Lucid coolness, and many otliors ol
this folse coin, may be found in Thomson's Seasons.
f'Of all late writers of merit who have indulged m remote or
unmeanin<r metnphol•^ Thomson, in his Seasms, is perbap- most
400 FIGURES.
exposed to reprehension. His desire to ejfevate and recommend a
subject which had Httle in it to interest the understanding or the
passions, ana which depended ahnost entirely on the imagination,
and the influence of picturesque description (the powere of which
were in some measure untried and unknown), seems to have prompted
him to call into his service every poetical embellishment of which he
could with any propriety lay hold. He scruples not to personify on
the most trivial occasions ; but what is much more exceptionable, to
these ideal personages he affixes many ideal attributes, which have
little relation or resemblance to any thing that exists in nature. He
enfeebles his diction by overloading it with epithets, and he ob-
structs the impression by the variety or tautology of his metaphors.
What conception can arise, or what impulse can result, from the
following combinations ? ' Lone quiet,' ' pining grove,' ' pale
dreary,' ' solid gloom,' and a thousand more of the same species ?
Such figures, however, abound chiefly in the fii-st editions of the
Seasons ; many of them were afterwards improved or expunged.
It is to be regretted, that the author or his friends had not been
still more industrious to coirect or suppress them. They are the
chief blemishes of a poem, in other respects one of the most beauti-
ful of its kind which any age has produced." — Barron, Lect. 1 7.]
Secondly, The pi'oper sense of the word ought to bear some pro-
portion to the figurative sense, and not soar much above it, nor sink
much below it.
541. Thirdly, In a figure of speech, every circumstance ought to
be avoided that agrees with the proper sense only, not the figurative
sense ; for it is the latter that expresses the thought, and the fonner
serves for no other purpose but to make harmony :
Zacynthus green with ever-shady proves,
And Ithaca, presumptuous boast their loves ;
Obtruding on my chf>iee a second lord.
They press the Hymenean rite abhorr'd. Odyttey, six. 152.
Zacynthus here standing figuratively for the inhabitants, the descrip-
tion of the island is quite out of place ; it puzzles the reader, by
making him doubt whether the word ought to be taken in its proper
or figurative sense.
• Write, my Queen,
And with mine eyes I'll drink the words yon send,
Though ink be made of gall. Ci/mbeline, Act I. So. 8.
The disgust one has to drink ink in reality, is not to the purpose
where the subject is drinking ink figuratively.
In th^ fourth place. To draw consequences from a figure of speech,
as if the word were to be understood literally, :s a gross absurdity,
for it is confounding truth with fiction.
640. On what the beauty of figure of speech depends Examples of too slight resem-
blance, and of no resemblance between the figurative and proper sense of the word.—
Barren's criticism on Thomson. — The proportion of the proper to th« flpirattre sense.
FIQURE8. 401
Be Moubray's sins bo heavy in his boAom.
That they inay break his foaming coursers back,
And throw the rider lieadlong in the lists,
A caitiff recreant to my cousin Uereford.
Richard II. Act I. Sc 8.
Sin may be imagined heavy in a figurative sense ; but weight in a
proper sense belongs to the accessory only ; at d therefore to describe
the effects of weight, is to desert the principal subject, and to convert
the accessory into a principal :
CromtceU. How docs your Grace ?
Wolset/. Why, well ,
Never so truly happy, my pood Cromwell.
I know mvseff now, and I feel within me
A peace above all earthly digrnities,
A still and quiet conscience. The king has cured me,
I humbly thank his Grace ; and from tliese shoulders,
These ruined pillars, out of pity taken
A load would sink a navy, too much honor.
Ileni-i/ VIII. Act III. Sc. 6.
Ulysses speaking of Hector :
1 wonder now how yonder city stands,
When we have hero the base ami pillar bv us.
Troilus and Oretsida, Act IV. Sc. 9.
Othello. No ; my heart is turn'd to stone : I strike it, and it hurts my hand.
' •' Othello, Act IV. Sc. 6.
Not less, even in this despicable now.
Than when my name fill'd Afric with affrights.
And froze your hearts beneath vour torrid zone.
Don SeSastian, King of Portvgal, Act I.
How long a space, since first I loved, it is
To look into a gla.<s I fear.
And am surprised with wonder when I miss
Gray hairs and wrinkles there. Cowley, vol. i. p. 84.
I chose the flourishing'st tree in all the park,
With freshest boiiglis and fairest head ;
I cut my love into his gentle bark,
And in three days behold 'tis dead :
My very written flames so violent be,
They've burnt and wither'd up the tree.
OowUy, vol. I. p. IM.
Such a play of words is pleasant in a ludicrous poem.
Almeria. 0 Alphonso, Alnhonso !
Devouring seas have wash'd thee from my Bight,
No time shall rase thee from my memory
No, I will live to bo thy monument :
The cruel ocean is no more thy tomb ;
But in my heart thou art interr'd. ...^tq-i
Mourning Bride, Act I. Bo. 1.
This would be veiy right, if there were any inconsistence in being
interred in one place really, and in another place figuratively.
In me tota ruens Venus i • _j« lo
Cyprum deseruit. Horat. Carm. 1. 1. ode 1».
641. Circumstance, to be »voided.-Tbe drawing of cons«iaenc« fttxm • tfaxt Oti^tfh,
Examples.
*02 FlOtTRES,
542. From considering that a word used in a figurative sense
suggests at the same time its pi-oper meaning, we discover a fifth
rule, That we ought not to employ a word in a figurative sense, the
proper sense of which is inconsistent or incongruous with the sub-
ject ; for every inconsistency, and even incongruity, though in the
expression only and not real, is unpleasant :
« Interea genitor Tybeiinl ad fliiniinis undam
Vulnera siccabat Ij-inpliis ^/leid, x. 833.
Tres adeo incertos casoa caligine soles
Erramus pclago, totidem sine siderc noctes, ^iieid, iii. 203.
The foregoing rule may be extended to form a sixth, That no
epithet ought to be given to the figurative sense of a word that
agrees not also with its proper sense :
-Dicat Opuntia
Frater Megillos, quo bealus
Vulnere. IIo}-at. Carm. lib. 5. odo 27.
Parous deorura cultor, et iufrequens,
Insanientis dum sapientia:
Consultus erro. Eorat. Carm. lib. i. ode 34.
643, Seventhly, The crowding into one period or thought differ-
ent figures of speech, is not less faulty than crowding metaphors in
that manner ; the mind is distracted in the quick transition from
one image to another, and is puzzled instead of being pleased :
I am of ladies most deject and wretched,
That suck'd the honey of bis music-vows. Hamlet.
My bleeding bosom sickens at the sound. Odyssey^ i. 439.
Eighthly, If crowding figjjres be bad, it is still woi-se to graft one
figure upon another : for instance,
While his keen falchion drinks the warriors' lives. Riad,, xi. 211.
A falchion drinking the warrior's blood is a figure built upon resem-
blance, which is passable. But then in the expression, lives is again
put for hlood ; and by thus grafting one figure upon another, the
expression is rendered obscure and unpleasant.
544. Ninthly, Intricate and involved figures that can scarce be
analyzed, or reduced to plain language, are least of aU tolerable :
Votis incendimus aras. ^ne'id, iii. 279.
-Onerantque canistris
Dona laboratSB Coreris. JEneid, viii. 180.
Vulcan to the Cyclopes :
Arma acri-facienda viro : nunc viribus usus,
Nunc manibus rapidis, omni nunc arte magistra:
I'rceoipitate moras. ^aeid, viii. 441.
642. What word should not be employed in a figurative sense.— What epithet should
not be given to the figurative sense of a word.
543. The crowding of different figures of speech into one period or thought.— The crVV
Ing of one figure on another.
FiornjEs. 403
Scribiris Vario lortia, et Hostiiiui
Victor, Mteouii carminis aliU. JUat. Otrm. lib. i. odo «.
Else shall our fates be nnmber'd with the da&d.— Iliad, v. 294,
Commutual death the fate of war confounds.
Iliad, viii. 85, and xi. 117.
Rolling convulsive on the floor, la seen
The piteous object of a prostrate queen. Ibid. iv. 952.
The mingling tempest waves ite gloom. Autumn, S87.
A sober calm fleeces unbounded ether. Ibid. 7S8.
The distant waterfall swells in the breeze. WinUr TS3.
545. In the tenth place, When a subject is introduced by iU
proper name, it is absurd to attribute to it the properties of a differ-
ent subject to which the word is sometimes appHed in a figurative
sense :
Hear me, oh Neptune I thou whose arms are hurl'd
From shore to shore, and gird the sohd world.— Odyssey, i.x. 617.
Neptune is here introduced personally, and not figuratively, for
the ocean : the description, therefore, which is only applicable to
the latter, is altogether improper.
It is not sufficient that a figure of speech be regulariy constructed,
and be free from blemish : it requires taste to discern when it is
proper, when improper ; and taste, I susi^ect, is our only guide.
One however may gather from reflection and experience, that orna-
ments and graces suit not any of the dispiriting passions, nor are
proper for expressing any thing grave and important In familiar
conversation, they are in some measure ridiculous. Prospero, in the
Tempest, speaking to his daughter Miranda, says,
The fringed curtains of thine eyes advance.
And say what thou soest 'yond.
No exception can be taken to the justness of the figure ; and cir
cumstances may be imagined to make it proper; but it is certainlj
not proper in familiar conversation.
In the last place. Though figures of speech have a charming ef-
fect when accurately constructed and properly intrinluced, they ought
nowever to be scattered with a sparing hand ; nothing is more lus-
cious, and nothing consequently more satiating, than retlundant or-
naments of any kind.
644. Intricate and Involved figures.
545. When a subject is introduced ly its proper name, wliat is it abtard to attrlbuU to
i ? — V'tien a figure of speech is not to be used. To what extent to b« naed.
*^^ NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
CHAPTER XXI.
NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
546. The first rule is, That in history, the reflectioii» ouoht to b«
chaste and sohd ; for while the mind is intent upon ti-utn, it is httie
disposed to the operations of the imagination. Strada's Belgic his-
tory is full of poetical images, which discording with the subiect
are unpleasant; and they have a still worse effect, by giving an air
of fiction to a genuine history. Such flowei-s ought to be scattered
with a sparing hand, even in epic poetry ; and at no rate are they
proper, till the reader be warmed, and by an enlivened imagination
be prepared to relish them ; in that state of mind they are agreea-
ble ; but while we are sedate and attentive to an historical chain of
facts, we reject with disdain every fiction.
647. Second, Vida, following Horace, recommends a modest
commencement of an epic poem ; giving for a reason, that the wri-
ter ought to husband his fire. This reason has weight ; but what
is said above suggests a reason still more weighty : bold thoughts
and figures are never relished till the mind be heated and thorough-
ly engaged, which is not the reader's case at the commencement
Homer introduces not a single simile in the first book of the Iliad
nor m the first book of the Odyssey. On the other hand, Shak-
speare begins one of his plays with a sentiment too bold for the
most heated imagination :
Bedford. Hung be'the heavens with black, yield day to niffht I
Comets, importing change of times and stateg,
Brandish your crystal tresses in the sky,
And with them scourge the bad revolting stars,
That have consented unto Henry's death !
Henry the Fifth, too famous to live long!
England ne'er lost a king of so much worth.
First Part Benry VJ.
A third reason ought to have no less influence than either of the
former, That a man, who, upon his first appearance, strains to make
a figure, is too ostentatious to be relished. Hence the first sentences
of a work ought to be short, natural, and simple. Cicero, in his
oration pro Archia poeta, errs against this rule : his reader is out of
breath at the very first period ; which seems never to end. Burnet
begins the History of his Own Times with a period lonj? and in-
tricate. ^
548. A third rule or observation is. That where the subject is in-
tended for entertainment solely, not for instruction, a thing ought to
be described as it appears, not as it is in reality. In running, for
646. Rale for reflections in history.
647. How ftn epic poem sb mid be commtnced.
NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION. 405
example, the impulse upon the ground is proportioned in some de-
gree to the celerity of motion : though in apjKjarance it is otherwise ;
for a person in swift motion seems to skim the ground, and scarcely
to touch it. Vii'gil, with gieat taste, describes quick running ac-
cording to appearance ; and raises an image far more lively than bj
adhering scrupulously to truth :
Hos super advenit Volsca de gente Camilla,
Agmen agens eqiiitum et florentes aere catcr\'a»,
Bellatrix : non ilia colo calathisvc Minervse
FcEinineas assneta manus ; scd praaiia virgo
Dura pati, cursuque pedum praevertero ventos.
lUa vel iutactsB segetis per snmma voluret
Gramina; nee teneras cursu laesisset aristaa;
Vel mare per medium, fluctu suspensa tumenti.
Ferret iter ; celeres nee tingerot sequore plantas.
jEneid, vil. 308.
This example is copied by the author of Telemachus :
Lea BrutienH sont legeres 4 la course corame Ics cerfs, et comme lea daimt.
On croirait quo I'herbe m6me la plus tendre n'est point foul6e sousleurs pieds;
A peine laissout-ils dans le sable quelques traces de leurs pus. Lit. z.
549. Fourth, In narration as well as in description, objects ought
to be painted so accurately as to form in the mind of the reader dis-
tinct and lively images. Every useless circumstance ought indeed
to be suppressed, because every such ciicumstauce loads the narra-
tion ; but if a circumstance be necessary, however slight, it cannot
be described too minutely. The force of language consists in raising
complete images (chap. ii. part i. sec. 7) ; which have the eftect to
tiansport the reader as by magic into the very place of the import-
ant action, and to convert hiin as it were into a spectator, beholding
every thing that passes. The narrative in an epic poem ought to
rival a picture in the liveliness and accuracy of its representations:
no circumstance must be omitted that tends to make a complete
image ; because an imperfect image, as well as any other imperfect
conception, is cold and uninteresting. I shall illustrate this rul6 by
several examples, giving the fii-st place to a beautiful passage from
Virgil :
Qualis populfa mcerens Philomela sub umbr4
Amissos queritur foetus, quos durus ara/or
Observans nido vrnplumes dcVnxW.—Otorg. lib. iv. 1. 611.
The poplar, ploughman, and unfledged young, though not essential
in -the description, tend to make a complete image, and upon that
account are an embellishment.
Again :
Hie viridem ^neaa frondenti «x ilict meUip
Constituit, signum uautis.— ^ntfui, v 129.
Horace, addressing to Fortune :
MS. Where iho subject ia Inlanded for entertainment iolely. bow oogfat a tkias \a W
dMcribedf
4(6 NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
Te pauper ainbit sollicita prcce
Rnris colomis : te dominam sequoris,
Quicumque Bythina lacessit
Carpathium pelagus carina. Carm. lib. i. ode 35.
Shakspeare says (Henry V. Act iv. sc. 4), " You may as well g^
about to turn the sun to ice by fanning in liis face with a peacock's
feather." The peacock's feather, not to mention the beauty of the
object, completes the image : an accurate image cannot be formed
of that fanciful operation, without conceiving a particular feather ;
and one is at a loss when this is neglected in the description.
Again, " the rogues slighted me into the river with as little remorse,
as they would have drowned a bitch's blind puppies, fifteen i' the
litter." {Merrrj Wiven of Windsor, Act iii. Sc. 15.)
Old Lady. You w-ould not be a queen ?
Anne. No, not for all the riches under heaven.
Old Lady. 'Tis strange : a threepence bow'd would hire me, old as I am, to
queen it. Henry VIIL Act II. Sc. 5.
In the following passage, the action, with all its material circum-
stances, is represented so much to the hfe, that it would scarce ap-
pear more distinct to a real spectator ; and it is the manner of
description that contributes greatly to the sublimity of the passage •
He spake ; and to confirm his words, out flew
Millions of flaming swords, drawn from the thigh
Of mighty cherubim ; the sudden blaze
/ Far round illumined hell ; highly they raged
Against the Highest, and fierce with grasped a«-m3
Clash'd on their sounding shields the din of war.
Hurling defiance toward the vault of heaven. Milton, b. i.
A passage I am to cite from Shakspeare, falls not much short of that
now mentioned in particularity of desciiption :
0 you hard hearts 1 you cruel men of Eome !
Knew you not Pompey ? Many a time and oft
Have you climb'd up to walls and battlements.
To towers and windows, yea, to chimney-tops,
Your Li;}vants in your arms ; and there have sat
The live-long day with patient expectation
To see great Pompey pass the streets of Eome ;
And when you saw his chariot but appear.
Have you not made an universal shout.
That Tyber trembled underneath his banks,
To hear the replication of your sounds.
Made in his concave shores i— Julius Cmsar, Act I. Sc. 1.
The following passage is scarce inferior to either of those men-
tioned :
Far before the rest the son of Ossian comes ; bright in the smiles of youth,
fair as the first beams of the sun. His long hair waves on his back : his dark
brow is half beneath his helmet. The sword hangs loose on the hero's side ;
and his spear glitters as he moves. I fled trom his terrible eye, King of high
Temora. — Fingal,
The Henriade of Voltaire en-s gi'catly against the foregoing rule :
NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION. 407
every incident is touched in a summary way, without ever descend
ing to circumstances. This manner is good in a general history,
the purpose of which is to record impoitant transactions ; but in a
fable it is cold and uninteresting ; because it is impracticable to
form distinct images of pei-sons or things represented in a manner
so superficial.
It is observed abo\e, that every useless circumstance ought to be
suppressed. The crowding such circumstances, is, on the one hand,
no less to be avoided, than the conciseness for which Voltaire is
blamed, on the other. In the uEneid (lib, iv. 1. 632), Barce, the
nurse of Sicha^us, whom we never hear of before nor after, is in-
troduced for a purpose not more important than to call Anna to her
sister Dido : and that it might not be thought unjust in Dido, eveu
in this trivial circumstance, to prefer her husband's nurse before her
own, the poet takes care to infonn his reader, that Dido's nurse was
dead. To this I must oppose a beautiful passage in the same book,
where, after Dido's last speech, the poet, without detaining hia
readers by describing the manner of her death, hastens to the lamen-
tation of her attendants :
Dixerat: atqne illam media inter talia ferro
Collapsam aspiciunt comites, euscmquo cruoro
Spnmantem, sparsasquo mnnus. It clamor ad alta
Atria, concussam bacchatur fama per urbem ;
Lamentis gemituque et foemineo ululatn
Tecta fremunt, resonat magnis plangoribus sethcr.
Lib. iv. 1. 663
550. As an appendix to the foregoing rule, I add the following
observation, That to make a sudden and strong impression, some
single circumstance happily selected, has more power than the most
labored description. Macbeth, mentioning to his lady some voices
he heard while he was murdering tlie king, says,
There'&one did lauph in 'b sleep, and one cried Mnrder !
Thoy waked each other; and 1 utood and heard them;
But they did say their prayers, and address them
Again to sleep.
Ladv. There arc two lodged together.
Macbeth. One cried, God bless us ! and Amen the other;
As they had seen mo with these hangman's hands.
Listening their fear, I could not say Amen,
When they did say, God bless us.
Lady. Consider it not so deeply.
MaAeih. But wherefore could not I pronounce Amen»
I had most need of blessing, and Amen
Stuck in my throat. . . v»
Lady. These deeds must not be thought
After these w.ays ; so, it will make us mad.
Macbeth. Methought I heard a voice cry, Sleep no mo"? '
Macbeth doth murder sleep, &c. Act 11. »c ».
549. In narration how objects shonld be palnteA-Tn "^^l^^^^JSTX^AU
guage?-A circumstanc* not to b« omitted. Lxauiples.-ClrcuiwUoo«» VM «»«im m
lupprcssi'd.
408 NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
Describing Prince Henry :
I saw young Harry with his beaver on,
Hia cuisses on his thighs, gallantly arin'd,
Kise from the ground like feather'^d Mercury ;
And vaulted with such ease into his seat,
As if an an^el dropp'd down from the clouds,
To turn and wind a fiery Pegasus,
And witch the world with noble horsemanship.
First Part Henry VI. Act IV. Sc. 2.
Einff Henry. Lord Cardinal, if thou think'st on Heaven's bliss,
Hold up thy hand, make signal of thy hope.
He dies, and makes no sign.— Second Fart Henry VI. Act III. Sc. 10.
The same author, speaking ludicrously of an army debilitated with
diseases, says.
Half of them dare not shake the snow from off their cassocks, lest they shake
♦hemselves to pieces.
I have seen the walls of Balclutha, but they were desolate.— The flame had
resounded in the halls ; and the voice of the people is heard no more. The
(Stream of ('lutha was removed from its place bv the fall of the walls. Tho
thistle shook there its lonely head ; the moss wliistled to the wind. The fox
looked out from the windows; and the rank grass of the wall waved round his
head. Desolate is the dwelling of Morna : silence is in the house of her fathers.
Fingal.
551. To draw a character is the master-stroke of description. In
this Tacitus excels : his portraits are natural and lively, not a feature
Avanting or misplaced. Shakspeare, however, exceeds Tacitus in
liveliness, some characteristical circumstance being generally invent-
ed or laid hold of, which paints more to the life than many words.
The following instance will explain my meaning, and at the same
time prove my observation to be just :
"Why should a man whose blood is warm within,
Sit like his grandsire cut in alabaster ?
Sleep when he wakes, and creep into the jaundioa.
By bein^ peevish ? I tell thee what, Antonio,
(1 love thee, and it is my love that speaks),
There are a sort of men, whose visages
Do cream and mantle like a standing pond ;
And do a wilful stillness entertain,
With purpose to be dress'd in an opinion
Of wisdom, gravity, profound conceit ;
As who should say, I am Sir Oracle,
And when I ope my lips, let no dog bark !
O my Antonio, I do know of those,
That therefore only are reputed wise.
For saying nothing. Merchant of Venice, Act I. Sc. 2.
Agam :
Gratiano speaks an infinite deal of nothing, more than any man in all Venice
his reasons are two grains of wheat hid in two bushels of chaff; you shall seek
all day ere you find them, and when you have them they are not worth the
search. — Ibid.
In the following passage a character is completed by a single stroke.
660. Well-selected circumsUnces, £z&mple&
NABRATION AND DESCKIFHC N. 409
ShaUow. 0 the mad days that I have spent; and to see how many of mioa
old acquaintance are dead. "»««7 «• nuiw
Silence. Wo shall all follow, cousin.
ShaUow. Certain, 'tis certain, very sure, very sure ; Death (as the Psalmick
foTd kir"?*'""^"' *° ^- "^^ ^^"^^ ^'°- «°^ ^^^ y°ke of bdloclS, at Sul2
Slender. Truly, cousin, I was not there.
ShaUow. Death is certain. Is old Double of your town livinir vet ?
Silence. D'iad, sir. * '
ShaUow. Dead ! see, see ; he drew a good bow : and dead. He shot a fina
snoot. Ho(p a score of ewes now ? ^^
.S^eTwe. Thereafter aa they be. A score of good ewes may be worth ten
pounds. •'
ShallovK And is old J),;H!'le dead i— Second Part Eenry IV. Act III. Sc. 3.
Descriaiag a jealous husband :
Neilh'T peso, coffer, chest, trunk, well, vault, but ho hath an abstract for
»,be rerJcmbTOnoe of such places, and goes to them by his note. There is no
lnduj£- you m the house.— ii/irry Wives of Windsor, Act I. So. 3.
Corgreve has an ininifable stroke of this kind in his comedy of
Loi'ofor Love :
Hen Legend. Well, fotl'Z/, and how do all at home? how does brother Dick.
STii brother Val ? ^
Sir Sampson. Dick : body o' me, Dick has been dc:;d these two years. I
'//lit you word when you were at Leghorn.
Ben. Mess, that's true ; marry, I had forgot. Dick's dead, as you sav.
.,, , „ , . Act III. Sc. 6.
i'alstaflf speaking of ancient Pistol :
He's no swaggerer, hostess : a tamo cheater i' f;dth ; you may stroke him as
gently as a puppy-greyhound ; he will not swagger with a Barbary hiyi, if her
teathers turn back in any show of resistance.
Second Part Eenry IV. Act II. So. 9.
O^ian, among his other excellencies, is eminently successful in
drawing characters ; and he never fails to delight his reader with
the beautiful attitudes of his heroes. Take the following instance :
O Oscar ! bend the strong in arm ; but spare the feeble hand. Be thou a
srream of many tides against the foes of thy people ; but like the gale that
moves the grass to those who ask thine aid.— So Tremor lived ; such Trathal
was ; and such has Fingal been. My arm was the support of tlie injured ; and
the weak rested behind the lightning of my steel.
We heard the voice of joy on the coast, and we thought th.it the mighty
Cathmore came. Cathmore the friend of strangers, the brother of red-haired
Cairbar. But their souls were not the same; for the light of heaven was in
the bosom of Cathmore. His towers rose on tho banks of Atha: seven paths
led to his halls : seven chiefs stood on these paths, and called the stranger to
the feast. But Cathmore dwelt in the wood to avoid the voice of praise.
Dermid and Oscar were one ; they reaped tho battle together. Their fticn«l-
fthip was strong as their steel : and death walked between them to the field.
They rush on the foe like two rocks falling from the brow of Ardven. Their
swords are stained with the blood of the valiant; warriors faint at tlioir name.
Who is equal to Oscar but Dermid ? who to Dermid but Oscar I
Son of Comhal, replied the chief, the strength of Morni's arm has failed ; I
attempt to draw the sword of my youth, but it remains iu its place ; I throw
the spear, but it falls short of tlie mark : and I feel the weight of my shield.
N '. The master-stroke of description ? Who »xc*l In R.
410
NAKKATION AND DESCRIPTION.
rlnvpfL n v° ^"".^^of the monntain, and our strength returns uo more.
I have a son O Fingal his soul has delighted in the actions cf Morni's vout?
I come wXhi^loTn^'i J-'^ T^^"* '^' ^««' ""''''''^ h^ h^ fame legun!
souHn tTpyri! ^"J^' to /''•ectliis arm. His renown will be a sun to my
amon^hpiniV;i\''f,°'l^'P^^'''"^-, ^ ^^^^ ^^'^ "^°^« ofMorni were forgot
among the people ! that the heroes would only say, " Behold the father of GarQ.''
552. Some writers, througli heat of imagination, fall into con-
tradiction ; some are guilty of downright absurdities ; and some
even rave like madmen. Against such capital errors one cannot be
more ettectually warned than by collecting instances ; and the fii-st^
Shan be of a contradiction, tlie most venial of all. Virgil speaking
Interea magno misceri murmure pontum,
Emissamq^uo hyemem sensit Neptunus, et imis
Stagna retusa vadis: graviter commotus, et alto
Frospiciens, summa lyUicidtnn caput c.\tulit nudk.—^neid, i. 128.
Again :
When first young Maro, in his boundless mind,
A work t' outlast immorUil Kome design'd.
Essay on Criticism, 1. 180.
The following examples are of absurdities.:
«;w l'!,SaM-.*' tormento catenis discernti sectique, dimidiato corpore pngnabant
Bjbi superstites, ac peremptse partis ultores.->6'i;?-aa'ff, Dec. il 1. 2.
II pover huomo, che non sen' era accorto,
Andava combattendo, ed era morto.— ^er»i.
He fled ; but flying, left his life behind.— i^ja<f,*xi. 488.
Full through his neck the weighty falchion sped •
Along the pavement roll'd the muttering head.
Odyssey, xxii. 865.
The last article ife of raving like one mad. Cleopatra speaking U>
the aspic : f i &
~ : ^ elcome, thou kind deceiver,
ihou best of thieves ; who, with an easy key.
Dost open life, and, unperceived by us.
Even steal us from ourselves ; discharging so
Death's dreadful office, better than himsefi':
Touching our limbs so gently into slumber,
That Death stands bv, deceived by his own v-nage
And thinks liimself but fi\<iQ^.—Dryden, AU/oti^Vi, Act V.
Reasons that are common and known to every one., ought to be
taken for granted \ to express them is childish, and interrupts the
narration.
553. Having discussed what observations occurred upon the
thoughts or things expressed, I proceed to what more pecnliariv con-
cern the language or verbal dress. The language proper for ex-
pressing passion being handled in a former chapter, several observa-
tions there made are applicable to the present subject ; parricularlv.
That as words are intimately connected with the ideas they represent'
559 Some wpital errors statea ana c.\eui])!ifle<l
NARRATION AND r)l>;<'Rirno\. 411
tLe emotions raised by the sound and by tbo sense ought to be con-
cordant. An elevated subject requires an elevated stvle; what is
familiar ought to be familiarly expressed ; a subject that is serious
and important, ought to be clothed in plaia ner>-ous language • a
descnption on the other hand, addressed to the imagination, is sus-
ceptible of the highest ornaments th?t sounding words and figurative
expression can bestow upon it.
I shall give a few examples of the foregoing rules. A poet of
any genius is not apt to dress a high subject in low words; and yet
blemishes of that kind are found even in classical works. Horace,
observing that men are satisfied with themselves, but seldom with
their condition, introduces Jupiter indulging to each his own choice :
Jam faciam qnod vultis ; eris tu, qui modo miles,
Mercator: tu, consultus moilo, rusticus ; liinc vos
Vo3 hinc mutatis discedite partibus : eia, '
Quid statis ? nolint : atqui licet esse bcatis.
Quid causae est, merito quin illis, Jupiter ambaa
//•<rfa« &wcc<M !«)?«<? ueque 80 fore posthac
Tarn facilem dicat, votis ut prajbeat aurein ?
Sat. lib. i. SjU. i. 1. 1«.
Jupiter in wrath puffing up both cheeks, is a low and even ludicrous
expression, far from suitable to the gravity and importance of the
subject : every one must feel the discordance. The following coup-
let, sinking far below the subject, is no less ludicrous :
Not one looks backward, onward still he goes,
Yet ne'er looks forward farther than his nose.
Esmi/ on Man, Ep. IV. 228.
554. On the other hand, to raise the expression above the tone of
the subject, is a fault than which none is more common. Take the
following instances :
As»tterus. Ce mortel, qui montra tant do zelo pour moi, Vit-il encore ?
Asaph.- 11 voit I'astro qui vous ec\&Te.— Esther, Act II. Sc 8.
No jocund health that Denmark drinks to-day,
But the great cannon to the clouds shall tell ;
And the king's rowso the lieavens sluJl bniit again,
Eespeakiug earthly thunder. Hamlet, Act I. So. S.
-In the inner room
I spy a winking lamp, that weakly strikes
The ambient air, scarce kindling into licrht.
Southern, Fate of Obpua, Act III.
Montesquieu, in a didactic work, L esprit des Loix, gives too great
mdulgence to imagination ; the tone of his language swells frequently
above his subjet,t. I give an example :
M. le Comte de Bonlainvilliers ct M. I'Abb^ Dnbos ont flut chscnn na
eystetue, dont I'un semble 6tre une conjuration centre le tiers-*t.it, ot raatra
une conjuration contre la noblesse. Lorsque le Soleil donna i I'haeton »on
char i. conduire, 11 lui dit, Si vous montes trop haul, vous bnllcrei la demeor*
S68. Suggestions as to Uie rerbal drcM of tboogbt— A bigb subj*«t in low wmi%.
412 NARKATIOX AND DESCRirTION.
celeste ; si vous descendez trop bas, vous r^duirez en cendres la terre : r.'allcs
point trop a droite, vous toniberiez dans la constellation du serpent: n'allez
point trop a gauche, vous iriez dans celle de I'autel : tenez-vous entre les deux.
L. XXX. oh. 10.
The following passage, intended, one would imagine, as a recipe to
boil water, is altogether burlesque by the labored elevation of the
dictiDn :
A massy caldron of stupendous frame
They brought, and placed it o'er the rising flame :
Then heap the lighted wood ; the flame divides
Beneath me vtise, and climbs around the sides ;
In its wide womb they pour the rushing stream ;
The boiling water bubbles to the hrim.— Iliad, xviii. 405.
In a passage at the beginning of the 4th book of Telemachus, one
feels a sudden bound upward without preparation, which accords
not with the subject :
en
<^Ue](^Ue lepUa. -11 oat LClliO, AHA lAAl/-\^lAVy, VJI.A .v«Kj .....^.> ^ —
sommeil apres tant dc travaux. Vous u'avezTien a craindre ici ; tout vous est
favorable. Abandonnez vons done a la joie. Goutez la paix, et tous les autres
dons des dieux dont vous allez 6tre comble. Demain, quand VAurore avec set
doigts de roses entr' ouvrira Us partes dories de V Orient, et que les Chevaux du
Soleil sortJ}ns de Fonde amere repandront lesflammes de jour, pour chasser demnt
eux toutes les etoiles du ciel, nous reprendrons, mon cher Telemaque, I'histoire
de vos malheurs.
This obviously is copied from a similar passage in the ..^neid, whicli
ought not to have been copied, because it lies open to the same cen-
sure ; but the force of authority is great :
At regina gravi jamdudum saucia cura
Vulnus alit venis, et caeco carpitur igni.
Multa viri virtus animo, muitusque'recursat
Gentis houos : hgerent inflxi pectore vultus,
Verbaque ; nee placidam membris dat cura quictem.
Fotstera Phabealustrdbat lampade terras,
Humentetn^ue Aurora polo dimoverat umiram ;
Cum sic unanimem alloquitur male sana sororem. — Lib. iv. 1.
555. The language of Homer is suited to his subject, no less ac
curately than the actions and sentiments of his heroes are to their
f.haractere. Virgil, in that particular, falls short of perfection ; his
language is stately throughout ; and though he descends at times to
the simplest branches of cookery, roasting and boiling for example,
yet he never relaxes a moment from the high tone (see ^neid, lib.
I. 188-219). In adjusting bis language to his subject, no writer
equals Swift.
It is proper to be obseiTed upon this head, that writers of inferior
rank are continually upon the stretch to enliven and enforce their
subject by exaggeration and superlatives. This unluckily has an
effect contrary to wh^at is intended ; the reader, disgusted with lan-
guage that swells above the subject, is led by contrast to think more
meanly of the subject than it may possibly deserve. A man of
654. Expre«sion above tbe tone of the subject Examples.
NAKKATION AND I)|.:SCRIPnON. 413
pi-udence, besides, will be no less careful to husband his Btrength in
writing than in walking : a writer too liberal of superlatives, ex-
hausts his whole stock upon ordinary incidents, and reserves no
share to express, with greater energy, matters of importance.
Many writers of that kind abound so in epithets, as if poetry con-
gisted entirely in high-sounding words. Take the following iastanoe:
When black-brow'd Niglit her dusky mantle spread,
And wrapp'd in solemn gloom the sable sky :
When sootning Sleep her opiate dews had shed.
And seal'd in silken slumber every eye ;
My wakeful thoughts admit no balmy rest,
Nor the sweet bliss of soft oblivion share ;
But watchful woe distracts my aching breaat.
My heart the subject of corroding care ;
From haunts of men with wand'ring steps and slow
I solitary steal, and soothe my pensive woe.
Here every substantive is faithfully attended by some tumid epithet ;
like young master, who cannot walk abroad without having a lac'd
livery-man at his heels. Thus in reading without taste, an emphasis
is laid on every word ; and in singing without taste, every note is
graced. Such redundancy of epithets, instead of pleasing, produces
satiety and disgust.
556. The power of language to imitate thought, is not confined
to the capital circumstances above mentioned ; it reacheth even the
slighter modifications. Slow action, for example, is imitated by
words pronounced slow ; labor or toil, by words harsh or rough in
their sound. But this subject has been already handled (chapter
xviii, sect, iii.)
In dialogue-writing, the condition of the speaker is chiefly to be
regarded in framing the expression. The sentinel in Hamlet, inter-
rogated with relation to the ghost, whether his Avatch had been
quiet, answers with great propriety for a man in his station, " Not a
mouse stining."
I proceed to a second remark, no less important than the former.
No pei-son of reflection but must be sensible that an incident makes
a stronger impression on an eye-witness, than when heard at second
hand. Writers of genius, sensible that the eye is the best avenue
to the heart, represent every thing as passing in our sight ; and,
from readers or hearers, transform us as it were into spectators : a
skilful writer conceals himself, and presents his personages; in a
word, every thing becomes dramatic as much as possible. Plutarch,
de gloria Aiheniensium, observes that Thucydides makes his reader
a si)ectator, and inspires him with the same passions as if he were
an eye-witness ; and the same obsenation is applicable to our coun-
5R\ Remarks on the languflge of Homer, VifKil. Swia-How Inferior writ*™ .nd««Tor
to enliven their subject . . . .. n ».. . „„<iMM»iAn«^_
656. The power of lanana-e to imitate thonght. even in «'» »''«fj"' "ri'^J"??*^
Eule for dialogue-writing.— The eye being Uie bwt »Tenu« to lh« Uetft, Jww wrttm m
genius avail themselves of this prlnoiplei
414 NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
tryman Swift. From this happy taleut arises that energy of style
which is pecuhar to him : he cannot always avoid narration ; but
the pencil is his choice, by which he bestows life and coloring upon
his object. Pope is richer in ornament, but possesseth not in the
same degree the talent of drawing from the life. A translation of
the sixth satire of Horace, begun by the former and finished by the
latter, aftbrds the fairest opportunity for a comparison. Pope ob-
viously imitates the picturesque manner of his friend ; yet every one
of taste must be sensible, that the imitation, though fine, falls short
of the original. In other instances, where Pope writes in his own
«tyle, the difference of manner is still more conspicuous.
557. Abstract or general terms have no good effect in any com-
position for amusement ; because it is only of particular objects that
images can be formed (see chapter iv.). Shakspeare's style in that
respect is excellent : every article in his descriptions is particular, as
in nature ; and if accidentally a vague expression slip in, the blem-
ish is discernible by the bluntness of its impression. Take the fol-
lowing example : Falstaff", excusing himself for running away at a
robbery, saysj
I knew ye, as well as he tliat made ye. Why, hear ye, my masters ; was it
for me to kill the heir-apparent ? should I turn upon the true prince ? Whv,
thow knowest, I am as valiant as Hercules ; but Deware instinct, the lion will
not touch the true prince : instinct is a git'eat matter. I Avas a coward on in-
stinct ; I shall think the better of myself, and thee, during my life ; I for a vio-
lent lion, and thou for a true prince. But, by the Lord, lads, I am glad you
have the money. Hostess, clap to the doors, watch to-night, pray to-morrow.
Gallants, lade, boys, hearts of gold, all the titles of fellowship come to you !
What 1 shall we be merry I shall we have a play extempore f
First Fart Henry IV. Act II. Sc. 9.
The sentence I object to is, instinct is a great matter, which makes
but a poor figure compared with the liveliness of the rest of the
speech. It was one of Homer's advantages that he wrote before
general terms were multiplied : the superior genius of Shakspeare
displays itself in avoiding them after they were multiplied. Addison
describes the family of Sir Roger de Coverly in the following words :
You would take his valet-de-chambre for his brother, his butler is gray-
headed, his groom is one of the gravest men that I have ever seen, and his
coachman has the looks of a privy-counsellor. — Spectator; No. 106.
The description of the groom is less lively than that of the others ;
plainly because the expression being vague and general, tends not
to foim any image. " Dives opum variarum" (Georg. ii. 468) is au
expression still more vague ; and so are the following :
-Maseenas, mearum
Grande decus, columenque rerum. — Ilorat. Carm. lib. ii. ode 17.
et fide Teia
Dices laboratites in uno
Penelopen, vif ;amque Circen. — Iliad, lib. i. ode 17.
rCT. On the use of abstract or general terms. — Shakspeare's style.
NARRATION AKB DESCEIFnON. 41/1
Ridiculnm ncrl
Fortius et melius magnas pleruinqiie ucat ret.
Horat. Satir. lib, 1. a»t. 10.
668. In the fine arts it is a rule to put the capital objecUi in the
strongest point of view ; and even to present them oftener than once,
where it can be done. In history-painting, the principal figure is
placed in the front, and in the best light : an equestrian statue is
placed in the centre of streets, that it may be seen from many places
at once. In no composition is there greater opportunity for this rule
than in writing :
-Seqnitiir pulchcrrimus Astur,
Astnr equo fldens et versicoloribus armis. — j£neid, x. 130.
— Full many a lady
I've eyed with best regard, and many a time
Th' harmony of tlieir tongues hath into bondage
Brought my too diligent car ; for several virtues
Have I liked several women, never any
With so full soul, but some defect in her
Did quarrel with the noblest grace she own'd,
And put it to the foil. But you, O you,
So perfect, and so peerless, are created
Of ever}' creature's best. The Temptst, ^ct III. So. L
Orlando. 'Whatc'er vou are
That in this desert inaccessible.
Under the shade of melancholy boughs,
Lose and neglect the creeping hours of time :
If ever you have look'd on better days ;
If ever been where bells have knoH'U to church ;
If ever sat at any good man's feast ;
If ever from vour eyelids wiped a tear.
And know wliat 'tis to pity and bo pitied ;
Let gentleness niv strong enforcement be.
In the which hop'e I blush and hide my sword.— ,<» Ton Likt JL
With thee conversing I forget all time ;
All seasons and their change, all please alike.
Sweet is the breath of morn, her rising sweet,
With charm of earliest birds ; pleasant the sun
When first on this delightful land he spreads
His orient beams on herb, tree, fruit, and flower,
Glist'ning with dew ; fragrant tlic fertile earth
After soft showers ; and sweet the coming on
Of grateful evening mild, the silent night
With this her solemn bird, and this fair moon,
And these the gems of heaven, her starry train.
But neither breath of mom, when she ascend*
With charm of earliest birds, nor rising sun
On this delightful land, nor herb, fruit, flower,
Glist'ning with dew, nor fragrance after showcrB,
Nor grateful evening mild, nor silent night.
With this her solenm bird, nor walk by moon
Or glittering star-light, without theoJsBWoet.
^ •* Paradiu Lost, b. »v. 1. 6M.
What mean ye, tliat ve aso this proverb. The fcthers have eaten aoar mpca,
and the children's teeth are set on edge ? As 1 live, saith the I>ord Ood, t«
shall not have occasion to use this nroverb in Israel. If n man keep my jnof
ments to deal truly, he is just, ho shall surely live, &c. LutUly xvm.
MS. Knio of the fine wU rMpectIng capital objMte.
416 NAKKATION AND DESCKIPTION.
559. The repetitions in Homer, which are frequent, have leen
the occasion of much criticism. Suppose we were at a loss about
the reason, might not taste be sufficient to justify them ? At the
same time we are at no loss about the reason : they evidently make
the narration dramatic, and have an air of truth, by making thing-s
appear as passing in our sight. But such repetitions are unpardon-
able in a didactic poem. In one of Hesiod's poems of that kind, a
long passage occui-s twice in the same chapter.
A concise comprehensive style is a great ornament in narration ;
and a superfluity of unnecessaiy words, no less than of circumstances,
a gr6at nuisance. A judicious selection of the striking circumstances
clothed in a nervous style, is delightful. In this style, Tacitus ex-
cels all waiters, ancient and modern ; instances are numberless : take
the following specimen :
Crcbra hinc prselia, et ssepius in modum latrocinii : per saltus, perpaludes;
ut cnique-fors aut virtus; temere, proviso, ob iram, ob pradam, jussa, et ali-
quando ignaris ducibus.— ^?tn<J^, lib. xii. s«cl. 39.
After Tacitus, Ossian in that respect justly merits the place of
distinction. One cannot go wrong for examples in any part of the
book ; and at the first opening the following instance meets the eye :
Nathoa clothed bis limbs in shining steel. The stride of the chief is lovely :
the iov of his eye terrible. The wind rustles in his hair. Darthula is silent at
his side : her look is fixed on the chief. Striving to hide the rising sigh, two
tears swell in her eye.
I add one other instance, which, besides the property under con-
sideration, raises delicately our most tender sympathy :
Son of Fin'ral ! dost thou not beliold the dai-kncss of Crothar's hall of shells ?
Mv soul was not dark at the feast, when my people lived. I rejoiced in the
presence of strangers, when my son shone in the hall. But, Ossian, he is a
beam that is departed, and left no streak of light behind. He is fallen son of
Fino-al, in the battles of his father. Rothmar, the chiet of grassy Tromlo,
heard that my eyes had failed ; he heard that my arms were fixed in the hall,
and the pride of his soul arose. He came towards Croma: my people fell be-
fore him! 1 took mv arms in the hall, but what could sightless Crothar do f
My steps were unequal ; my grief was great. I wished for the days that were
past; days ! wherein I fought and won in the field of blood. My son returned
from the chase : the fair-haired Fovar-gormo. He had not lifted his sword in
battle, for his arm was young. But the soul of the youth was great ; the hre
of valor burnt in his eye. He saw the disordered steps of his father, and his
sigh arose. King of Croma, he said, is it because thou hast no son? is it tor
the weakness of Fovar-gormo's arm that thy sighs arise ; I begin, my fatlier
'o feel the strength of my arm; I have drawn the sword of my youth, and I
,ave bent the bow. Let me meet this Eothmar, with the youths of Croma ;
let me meet him, O my father, for 1 feel my burning soul. , t, . i . ^.i
And thou shalt meet him, I said, son of the sightless Crothar ! But let oth-
ers advance before thee, that I may hear the tread of thy feet at thy return :
for mv eyes behold thee not, fair-haired Fovar-gormo!-^ He went; he met
the foe ; he fell. The foe advances towards Croma. He who slew my son is
near, with all his pointed spears.
660. If a concise or nervous style be a beauty, tautology must be
»59. Eepetitions.— Concise style in narration.— Tacitus. Osslaii.
NARKATION AND Dti5CRli*'nON. 417
a blemish ; and yet writers, fettered by verse, are not sufficiently
careful to avoid this slovenly practice : they may be pitied, but they
cannot be justified. Take for a specimen the following instances,
fi'om the best poet, for versification at least, that England has to
boast of :
High on his helm celestial lightnings piny,
His beamy shield emits a living ray,
Th' unwcary blaze incessant streams supplies.
Like the reel star that fires th' autumnal skies. — Iliad, v. 5.
Strength and omnipotence invest thy throne. — Iliad, viij. 676.
So silent fountains, fron; a rock's tall head,
In sable streams soft trickling waters shed. — Iliad, ix. 19.
His clanging armor rung. — Iliad, xii. 94.
Fear on their cheek, and horror in their eye. — Iliad, xv. 4,
The blaze of armor flash'd against the day. — Iliad, xvii. 788.
As when the piercing blasts of Boreas hlovr.— I Uad, xix. 880.
And like the moon, the broad refulgent shield
Blazed with long rays, and gleam'd athwart the field.
Iliad, xix. 402.
No — could our swiftness o'er the winds prevail.
Or beat the pinions of the western gale,
All were in vain Iliad, xix. 460.
The humid sweat from every pore descends.
Iliad, xxiii. 829.
Redundant epithets, such as humid in the last citation, are by
Quintilian disallowed to orators ; but indulged to poets, because his
favorite poets, in a few instances, are reduced to such epithets for
the sake of versification ; for instance, Praia cams albicant pniinU
of Horace, and liquidos fontes of Virgil.
As an apology for such careless expressions, it may well suffice,
that Pope, in submitting to be a translator, acts below his genius.
In a translation, it is hard to require the same spirit or accuracy,
that is cheerfully bestowed on an original work. And to support
the reputation of that author, I shall give some instances from V'r-
gil and Horace, more faulty by redundancy than any of those ab<'"«
mentioned :
Saepe etiam immcnsum coelo vcnit agmen nquonmi,
Et Foedam glomeraut tcmpesUtem imbribus atris
Collectaj ex alto nubes ; ruit arduns ether,
Et nluvii ingenti sata liota, boumqne Inboro*
Diluit. WW'V- 1- 822.
Postquam altum tenuere rates, neo jam aniplius all»
Apparent terra;; coelum tindiquo ct uudioue ponlus:
Turn mihi cceruleus supra caput astitit imber,
Noctem hyememque forens ; et inhorruit uuda toncbm.
•^ ^Mtd, 111. 1
»i.
-Hinc tibi copia
Manabit ad plenum benigno
~ ■ lien'
18
Ruris honorum opulenU cornu. ,., . . ,,
J/orat. Qirm. lib. i. ode 17.
418 NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
Videre fessos vomerem inversum bovea
Collo trahentes languido. Moral, epod. ii. 68.
Here I can luckily apply Horace's rule against himself:
Est brevitate opus, ut currat sententia, neu se
Impediat verbis lassas onerantibus aures.
Satir. lib. i. sat. x. 9.
561, I close this chapter -with a curious inquiry. An object,
however ugly to the sight, is far from being so when represente(l
by colors or by words. What is the cause of this difference ;
With respect to painting, the cause is obvious: a good picture,
whatever the subject be, is agreeable by the pleasure we take in
imitation ; and this pleasure overbalancing the disagreeableness of
the subject, makes the picture upon the whole agreeable. W'ith
respect to the description of an ugly object, the cause follows. To
connect individuals in the social state, no particular contributes more
than language, by the power it possesses of an expeditious commu-
nication of thought and a lively representation of transactions. But
nature hath not been satisfied to recommend language by its utility
merely : independent of utility, it is made susceptible of many beau-
ties, which are directly felt, without any intervening reflection (see
chap, xviii.). And this unfolds the mystery; for the pleasure of
language is so great, as in a lively desciiption to overbalance the
disagreeableness of the image raised by it (see chap. ii. part iv.).
This, however, is no encouragement to choose a disagreeable sub-
ject ; for the pleasure is incomparably greater Avhere the subject and
the description are both of them agreeable.
The following description is upon the whole agreeable, though
the subject described is in itself dismal :
Nine times the space tbat measures day and uiglit
To mortal men, he with his liorrid crew
Lay vanquish'd, rolling in tlie fiery gul^
Confounded though immortal ! but his doom
Keserved him to more wrath ; for now the thought
Both of lost happiness and lasting pain
Torments him ; round he throws his baleful eyes,
That witness'd huge affliction and dismay,
Mix'd witli obdurate pride and steadfast hate ;
At once as far as angels ken he views
The dismal situation, waste and wild ;
A dungeon horrible, on all sides round
As one great furnace flamed : yet from those flames
No light, but rather darkness visible
Served only to discover sights of woe,
- Kegions of sorrow, doleful shades, where peace
And rest can never dwell, hope never comes
That comes to all ; but torture without end
Still urges, and fiery deluge, fed
With ever- burning sulphur unconsumed !
Such place eternal justice hath prepared
For those rebellious. Paradise Lost, book i. I. 60.
660. Tautology.— Redundant epithetSL
NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION. 419
An unmanly depression of spirits in time of danger is not an agree-
able sight ; and yet a fine description or representation of it will bo
relished :
K. Richard. What mnst the kine do now ! mniit ho submit I
The king sliall do it ; mast ho be deposed f
The king shall be contented ; must he lose
The name of king ? i' God's name let it go :
I'll give my jewels for a set of beads ;
My gorgeous palace for a hermitage ;
My gay apparel, for an almsman's gown ;
My figurecl goblets, for a dish of wood ;
My sceptre, for a palmer's walking-staff;
My subjects, for a pair of carved saints ;
And my large kingdom for a little grave ;
A little, little grave ; an obscure grave.
Or, I'll be buried in the king's highway ;
Some way of common tread, where subjects' feet
May hourly trample on their sovereign's head ;
For on my heart they tread now, whilst I live ;
And buried once, why not upon my head ?
Richard IT. Act III. 8a «.
Objects that strike terror in a spectator, have in jx)etry and paint-
ing a fine effect. The picture by raising a slight emotion of terror,
agitates the mind ; and in that condition every beauty makes a deep
impression. May not contrast heighten the pleasure, by opposing
our presenf security to the danger of encountering the object repre-
sented ?
-The other shape,
if shape it might be call'd, that shape had none
Jistinguishamc in member, joint, or limb ;
Or substance might be call'd that shadow Bcem'd,
For each seem'd either ; black it stood as night,
Fierce as ten furies, terrible as hell.
And shook a dreadful dart. Paradiae Lost, b. Li. L «W.
-Now storming fury rose,
And clamor such as heard in heaven till now
Was never; arms on armor clashing bray'd
Horrible discord, and the madding wheels
Of brazen chariots raged ; dire was the noise
Of conflict; overhead the dismal hiss
Of iery darts in flaming volleys flew,
And flying vaulted either host with lire.
So under fiery cope together ruslrd
Both battles main, with ruinous assault
And inextinguishable rage ; all heaven
Eesounded ; and had earth been then, all earth , , a^*
Had to her centre shook. ParadiM Lott, b. vj. I. WT.
Qhost. But that I am forbid
To tell the secrets of my prison-house,
I could a tale unfold, whoso lightest word
Would harrow up thy soul, freeze thy young blood,
Make thy two eyes, Uko stars, start from their ephcrw,
Thy knotty and combined locks to part,
And each particular hair to stand on end,
Like quills upon the fretful porcupine : «
But this eternal blazon must not be .too
To ears of flesh and blood. Ilamltt, Act I. So. ».
Ml. An \ig1y obj#c- reprpf* "itA In colors or woHs. KrtrapK— Tmfbl*
420 NARRATION AND DESCRIPTION.
. Gratiano. Poor Desdemona ! I'm glad t)iy fa.her's dead;
Thy match was mortal to him ; and pure grief
Shore his old thread in twain. Did he live now,
Tills sight would make him do a desperate turn :
Yea, curse his better angel from his side.
And fall to reprobation. Othello, Act V. So. 8.
562. Objects of horror must be expected from the foregoing
theory ; for no description, however Uvely, is sufficient to over
balance the disgust raised even by tlie idea of such objects. Every
thing horrible ought therefore to be avoided in a description. Nor
is this a severe law : the poet will avoid such scenes for his own
sake, as well as for that of his reader ; and to vary his descriptions,
nature affords plenty of objects that disgust us in some degree with-
out raising horror. I am obliged therefore to condemn the picture
of Sin in the second book of Paradise Lost, though a masterly per-
formance : the original would be a horrid spectacle ; and the hoiToi
is not much softened in the copy :
-Pensive here I sat
Alone ; but long I sat not, till my womb,
Pregnant by thee, and now excessive grown,
Prodigious motion felt and rueful throes.
At last this odious offspring whom thou seest,
Thine own begotten, breaking violent way.
Tore through my entrails, that with fear and paia
Distorted, all my nether shape thus grew
Transform'd ; but he my inbred enemy
Forth issued, brandishing his fatal daft.
Made to destroy ; I fled, and cried out Death ;
Hell trembled at the hideous name, and sigh'd
From all her eaves, and back resounded Death.
I fled ; but he pursued (thougli more, it seems,
Inflamed with lust than rage), and swifter far.
Me overtook, his mother all dismay 'd,
And in embraces forcible and foul
Ingend'ring with me, of that rape begot
These yelling monsters, that with ceaseless cry
Surround me, as thou saw'st, hourly conceived
And hourly born, with sorrow infinite
To me ; for when they list, into the womb
That bred them they return, and howl and gnaw
My bowels, their repast ; then bursting forth,
Afresh with conscious terrors vex me round.
That rest or intermission none I find.
Before mine eyes in opposition sits
Grim Death, my son and foe, who sets them on,
And me his parent would full soon devour
For want of other prey, but that he knows.
His end with mine involved ; and knows tnat I
Should prove a bitter morsel, and his bane.
Whenever that shall be. Book ii. 1. 777.
lago's character in the tragedy of Othello, is insufferably monstrous
and satanical : not even Shakspeare's masterly hand can make the
pibture agreeable.
Though the objects introduced in the following scene is not
M3. Objects of horror. Ezamplei,
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE. 421
altogether so horrible as Sin is in Milton's descriptioD; yet with
every person of delicacy, disgust will be the prevailing emotion :
-Strophades Graio stant nomine dicUs
Insula lonio in niagno : qnas dira CclBno,
Harpyiseque colunt aliso: Phineia postquam
Clausa domus, monsasque metu liquere priorea.
Tristius baud illia monstrum, nee saevior uUa
Pestis et ira DeAm Stygiis seae extulit undis.
Vireinei volucrum vu'ltus, foedissima ventris
ProTuvies, nncseque manus, et pallida semper
Ora fame, &c. uEneid, lib. iii. 210.
See also JEneid, lib. iii. 613.
CHAPTER XXn.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
[From the Westminster Review (1652), somewhst abridged and modifled }
663. Dr. Latham, condemning the incessant drill in Ejiglish
Grammar, rightly observes that " gross vulgarity is a fault to be
prevented ; but the proper preventive is to be got from habit, not
from rules." So it must be acknowledged that excellence in com-
position is more dependent upon practice and natural talent, than
upon a mere acquaintance with rhetorical rules. He who daily
reads and hears, with close attention, well-framed sentences, will
naturally more or less be prompted to frame well his own sentences.
Some practical advantage, however, cannot fail to be derived from
a familiarity with the principles of style, and from an habitual en-
deavor to conform to them in one's own practice.
The maxims contained in works on rhetoric and composition, are
not so well apprehended nor so much respected, as they would be
if they had been arranged under some one grand principle from
which they may fairly be deduced. We are told, for example, that
" brevity is the soul of wit" — that every needless part of a sentence
" interrupts the description and clogs the imago" — that " long sen-
tences fatigue the reader's attention" — that " to give the utmost force
to a period, it ought, if possible, to be closed with the word that
makes the greatest figure" — tliat " parentheses should be avoided"—
that " Saxon words should be used in preference to those of Latin
origin." We have certain styles condemned as verbose or involved.
Admitting these maxims to be just, they lose much of tlieir intrin-
sic force and influence from their isolated position, and fix)m the want
of scientific deduction from some fundamental principle^^
668. Dr. Latham's observation.— Excellence in eompodtlon dependent on wfcal?— Ft«H
Ir Works on rbeturic.
4:22 PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
FIRST DIVISION OF THE SUBJECT.
CAUSES OF FORCE IN LANGUAGE WHICH DEPEND UPON ECONOMT
OF THE MENTAL ENERGIES.
564. In seeking for the law which underlies these common max-
ims of rhetoric, we may see shadowed forth in many" of them
the importance of economizing the reader's or hearer's attention.
To present ideas in such a form that they may be apprehended with
the least possible effort, is the aim of mo'st of the rules above
quoted. When we condemn writing that is wordy, or confused, or
intricate ; when we praise one style as easy, and condemn another
as fatiguing, we consciously or unconsciously assume this as the
proper aim or standard in writing or speaking. Regarding lan-
guage as an apparatus of symbols for the conveyance of thought,
it is proper to say, as with reference to any mechanical apparatus,
that the more simple and the better arranged its parts, the greater
will be the effect produced. In either case, whatever force is ab-
sorbed by the machine is deducted from the result. A reader or
listener has at each moment but a limited amount of mental poioer
available. To recognize and interpret the symbols presented tc
him requires part of this power : to arrange and combine the im-
ages suggested requires another part ; and only that part which
remains can be used for the realization of the "thought conveyed.
Hence the more time and attention it requires to receive and un-
derstand each sentence, the less time and attention can be given to
the contained idea, and the less vividly will that idea be conceived.
ITiat language is in some measure a hindrance to thought while
one of the most valuable instruments of thought, is apparent when
we notice the comparatively greater force with which some thoughts
are conveyed by simple sign^ and gestures. To say " Leave the
room" is less expressive than to point to the door. Placing a
finger upon the lips is moie forcible than whispering, "Do not speak."
A beck of the hand is better than " Come here." No phrase can
convey the idea of surprise so vividly as opening the eyes and rais-
ing the eyebrows. A shrug of the shoulders would lose much by
translation into words.
565. Again, it may be remarked that when oral language is em-
ployed, the strongest effects are produced by interjections, which
condense entire sentences into syllables ; and, in other cases, where
custom allows us to express thoughts by single words, as in Beware,
Fudge, much force would be lost by expanding them into specific
564. The law which underlies the prominent maxims of rhetoric —The aim of most of
those maxims. — The demands upon the ment.il powfr of the reader or listener. — T^ngna^^
in some II easure, a hindrance to thonsht. - .
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE. 423
verbal propositions. Hence, carrying out the metapho. that lan-
guage is tlie vehicle of thought, there seems reason to think that
in all cases the friction and inertia of the vehicle deduct from its
efficiency ; and that in composition the chief, if not the sole thing
to be done, is to reduce this friction and inertia to the smallest possi-
ble amount. Let us then inquire whether economy of the hearer'i
or reader's attention is not the secret of eftbrt, alike in the choice
and collocation of words ; in the best arrangement of clauses in a
sentence ; in the jfroper order of its principal and subordinate propo-
sitions ; in the judicious use of simile, metaphor, and other figures of
speech ; and in even the rhythmical sequence of syllables.
I. THE CHOICE OF WORDS.
666. (1) The superior forcibleness of Saxon English, or rather
non-Latin English, first claims our attention. The several special
reasons assignable for tliis may all be reduced to the general reason —
economy. The most important of them is early association. A
child's vocabulary is almost wholly Saxon. He says, / have, not /
possess ; I wish, not / desire : he does not reflect, he thinks ; he
does not beg for amusement, but for play ; ho calls things nice or
nasty, not pleasant or disagreeable. The synonyms which he
learns in after years never become so closely, so organically con-
nected with the ideas signified, as do these original words used in
childhood ; and hence the association remains less powerful. But
in what does a powerful association between a word and an idea
differ from a weak one ? Simply in the greater rapidity and ease
of comprehension, until, from its having been a conscious efibrt to
reahze their meanings, their meanings ultimately come without any
effort at all ; and if we consider tliat the same process must have
gone on with the words of our mother tongue from childhood up-
ward, we shall clearly see that the eariiest-leamt and oftenest-used
words, will, other things being equal, call up images with le.^ loss of
t-'me and energy than their later-learned synonyms.
567. (2) The comparative brevity of Saxon English is another
feature that brings it under the same generalization. K it be an ad-
vantage to express an idea in the smallest number of words, then
will it be an advantage to express it in the smallest number of sylla-
bles. If circuitous phrases and needless expletives distract the
attention and diminish the strength of the injpression produced, then
do surplu.< articulations do so. A certain efibrt, though commonly
an inappreciable one, must be required to recognize every yowcl and
565. InterjecHons. Single words.— The chief thing to be done In comporitlon— In wb»l
respects economy of attention Is to be nr»<?tlsed. .„„rit
566. Superior fordbleness of Saxon Engltoh.— Fir»t reason.— In what • powwftjl mmciv
tton between s word ami lt« Idea differs fh)m a wea> oue.
424 PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
consonant. If, as we commonly find, the mind soon becomea
fatigued wlien we listen to an indistinct or fa;-removed speaker, or
when we read a badly-written manuscript ; and if, as we cannot
doubt, the fatigue is a cumulative result of the attention req Aired to
catch successive syllables, it obviously follows that attention is in
such cases absorbed by each syllable. And if this be true when the
syllables are difficult of recognition, it will also be true, though in a
less degree, when the recognition of them is easy. Hence, the short-
ness of Saxon words becomes a reason for their greater force, aa
involving a saving of the articulations to be received.
568. (3) Again, that frequent cause of strength in Saxon and
other pnmitive words — their imitative character — renders it a mat-
ter of economy to use them. Both those directly imitative, aa
splash, bang, whiz, roar, &c., and those analogically imitative, as
rough, smooth, keen, blunt, thin, hard, crag, <fec., by presenting to
the perceptions symbols having direct resemblance to the things to
be imagined, or some kinship to them, save part of the eftbrt needed
to call up the intended ideas, and leave more attention to the ideas
themselves.
569. (4) It contributes to economy of the hearer's or reader's
mental energy to use specific rather than generic words. That con-
crete terms produce more vivid impressions than abstract ones, and
should, when possible, be used instead, is a current maxim of com-
position. As Dr. Campbell says, the more general the terms are,
the picture is the fainter ; the more special they are, tlie bnghter.
Te should avoid such a sentence as,
In proportion as the manners, customs, and amusements of a nation
are cruel and barbarous, the regulations of their penal code will be severe.
And in place of it we should write :
In proportion as men delight in battles, tourneys, bull-fights, and
combats of gladiatore, will thej punish by hanging, beheading, burning, and
the rack.
This superiority of specific expressions is clearly due to a saving of
the effort required to translate words into thoughts. As we do not
think in generals but in particulars; as, whenever any class of
things is referred to, we represent it to ourselves by calling to mind
individual membei-s of it, it follows that when an abstract word is
used, the hearer or reader has to choose, from among his stock of
images, one or more by which he may figure to himself the genus
mentioned. In doing this some delay must arise, some force l« ex-
pended ; and if, by employing a specific term, an appropriate image
can be at once suggested, an economy is achieved, and a more vivid
impi-ession produced.
567. Brevity of Saxon English ; how this contributes to effect
56S. Elfect of the imitative character of primitive words.
669. Economy in using specific words.— Dr. Campbell's remark.— Why ipeclSo er
preeslons economize effort
PHILOSOPHY OP STYLE. 425
11. COLLOCATION OF WORDS IN A BENTENCK.
570. TuiTiing now from the choice of words to their sequence, we
shall find the same general principle hold good. We have, a priori,
reason for beheving that there is usually some one order of words in
a sentence more effective than every other, and that this order is the
one which presents the elements of the proposition in the succession
in which they may be most readily put together. As, in a narra-
tive, the events should be stated in such order that the mind may
not have to go backwards and forwards in order rightly to connect
them ; as in a group of sentences, the arrangement adopted should
be such that each of them may be underetood a-s it comes, without
waiting for subsequent ones ; so in eveiy sentence the sequence of
words should be that which suggests the component parts of the
thought conveyed, in the order most convenient for building up that
thought. To enforce this truth, and to prepare the way for appli-
cations of it, we must (1) briefly inquire into th£ mental process bg
which the meaning of a series of words is apprehended.
We cannot more simply do this than by considering the pr(^per
collocation of the substantive and adjective. Is it better to place the
adjective before the substantive, or the substantive before the adjec-
tive ? Ought we to say with the French, un cheval noir (a horse
black) ; or to say as we do, a black horse ? Probably most persons
of culture would decide that one is as good as the other. Tiiere is,
however, a philosophical ground for deciding in favor of the English
arrangement. If " a horse black" be the form used, immediately on
the utterance of the word " horse" there arises, or tends to anse, m
.the mind a picture answering to that word ; and as there has been
nothing to indicate what kind of horse, any image of a horse sug-
gests itself. Very likely, however, the image will be that of a brown
horse, brown horses being equally or more familiar. The result is,
that when the word "black" is added, a check is given to the
process of thought. Either the picture of a brown hor^e already
present in the imagination has to be suppressed, and the picture o<
a black one summoned in its place ; or else, if the picture ot a brown
horse be yet unformed, the tendency to form it has to be stoppcd-
Whichever be the case, a certain amount of hindrance results. Uut
if, on the other hand, " a black horse" be the expression used, no
such mistake can be made. The word " black," indicating an ab-
stract quality, arouses no definite idea. It simply prepares the mind
for conceiving of some object of that color ; and the attention is kept
,uspended until that object is known. If then, by the premk-nce of
the adjective, tlie idea is conveyed without the po:<sibility of error,
whereas the precedence of the substantive is liable to prcHluce am*
conception, it follows that the one gives the mind less double thap
the other, knd is therefore more forcible. The right formaUon of ^
4:26 PHILOSOPHY OF STYI-K.
picture will always be faoilitatecl by presenting its elements in the
order in which they are wanted.
571. What is here said respecting the succession of the adjective
and substantive, is obviously applicable, by change of terms, to the
adverb and verb. And, without further explanation, it will be at
once perceived, that in the use of prepositions and other particles,
most languages spontaneously conform, with more or less complete-
ness, to this law.
(2) On applying a like analysis to the larger divisions of a sen-
tence, we find not only that the same principle holds good, but that
there is great advantage in regarding it. In the arrangement of
predicate and subject, for example, we are at once shown that as the
predicate determines the aspect under which the subject is to be
conceived, it should be placed firet ; and the striking eftect produced
by so placing it becomes coitiprehensible.
Take the often-quoted contrast between " Great is Diana, of the
Ephesians," and " Diana of the Ephesiaus is great." When the first
arrangement is used, the utterance of the word " great" arouses those
vague associations of an impressive nature with which it has been
habitually connected ; the imagination is prepared to clothe with
higli attributes whatever follows; and when the words "Diana of
the Ephesians" are heard, all the appropriate imageiy which can,
on the instant, be summoned, is used in the forma'tion of the pic-
ture: the mind being thus led directly, without error, to the intend-
ed impression. When, on the contraiy, the reverse order is followed,
the idea, " Diana of the Ephesians," is conceived in any ordinary
way, with no special reference to greatness ; and wheii the words
"is great" are added, the conception has to be entirely remodelled;
whence arises a manifest loss of mental energy, and a corresponding
diminution of effect.
The following verse from Coleridge's " Ancient Mariner," though
somewhat irregular in stmcture, Avetl illustrates the same truth :
Alone, alo)ie, all alone,
Alone on a wide, wide sea !
And never saint took pity on
My sou] in agony.
Of course the principle equally applies when the predicate is a verb
or a participle : and as effect is gained by placing first all words in-
dicating quality, conduct, or condition of the subject, it follows that
the copula should have precedence. It is true, that the general
habit of our language resists this arrangement of predicate, copula,
and subject ; but we may readily find instances of the additional
force gained by conforming to it. Thus, in the. line from "Julius
'Caesar,"
670. The order of words in a sentence which seems a priori to be more effective limn
another.— Process by which the meaning of a series of words is apprehended.— Collocation
ofsutjituitivo and adje'tlve.— French and Eng''«h arrangement Why the latter is pr»-
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE. 427
Theu hurst tUis mighty heart,
priority is given to a word enibodj-ing both predicate aud copula
In a passage contained in "The Battle of Flodden Field," the like
order is systematically employed with great effect :
The Border Blogan rent the sky !
A Home! a Gordon! was the cry ;
Loud were the clanging blows ;
Advanced,— forced back,— now low, now higit,
Tlie pennon sunk aud rose ;
As bends the bark's mast in tlie gn!e.
When rent are rigging, shrouds, ana sail,
It waver'd 'mid the foes.
572. (3) Pursuing the principle yet further, it is obvious that
for producing the greatest effect, not only should the main divisions
of a sentence observe this order, but the subdivisions of a sentence
should be similariy arranged. In neariy all cases the predicate is
accompanied by some limit or qualification called its complement :
commonly, also, the circumstances of the subject, ichichform its com-
plement, have to be specified ; and as these qualifications and cir
cumstances must determine the mode in which tlie ideas tliey belong
to shall be conceived, precedence should be given to them. Lord
Kames notices the fact, that this order is pieferable; though with-
out giving the reason. He says, " When a circumstance is placed
at the beginning of a perio<l, or near the begiiming, the transition
from it to the principal subject is agreeable ; is like ascending or
going upward." A sentence arranged in illustration of this may be
desirable. Perhaps the following will serve :
-Whatever it mav be in theory, it is clear that in practice the French
idea of liberty is— the right of every man to be master of the reat.
In this case, were the first two clauses xip to the word " practice"
inclusive, which qualify the subject, to be placed at the end instead
of the beginning, much of the force would be lost ; as thus :
The French idea of liberty is — the right of every man to be ma.Hter of
the rest ; in practice at least, if not in theory.
The effect of giving priority to the comj)lement of tlie predicate,
as well as the predicate itself, is finely displayed in the opening of
" Hyperion :"
Beep in the ehady tadntu of a val^
Far sunken from the healthy breath of morn.
Far from the fiery nooti and *w'« one star,
Sat gray-haired baturn, quiet as a stone.
Here it will be observed, not only that the predicate "sat" pre
cedes the subject " Saturn," and that the three lines in italics con-
stituting the complement of the predicate come before it. but that*
671. Law for other parts of speech. — Arrangement of predicate and subject ExampI* :
•* Great is Diana," &c. Otlier examples.
572. Subdivisions of a sentence.— Complement of tha predicate.— C1rcon»taBc«» Ks-
ample from " Hyperion."
498
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
lach'lil™?,!."''' "' *"' <^°"Pl™<'" also, the same order is followed •
thfraT?aS?f%I^^f^;,rcr ti^ey^'La^^^^^^^^^^ "^^ ^^^^ ^-- ^«^^<i o>^t to
selves, are simp]y spiritual paLpers!^ "'''^^ ^"^ ^"""^ "^^^ ^"o'' tbem-
.!&!:: totiLr E:f rsti": '"T^°-^™*e.propo-
sentence, almost wholl/ de. ™b .hT'LraZf oTZ"' •" •""'?
sr-jL-Sii^SaTo^.^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
we havItS'rJ K°°'''r 1 "S'^' ■•"rg™'=nt in sentence^ which
identJy the sing e words, the minor clauses, and the leading division.
lrt^.r?''^'''S'''^''^"^^"^'^fy«^<^^ «^ter. Se fort the
tune that ehipses between the mention of any qualifyinrieLber
and the member qualified, the longer must the mind Kxe^t^d in
mese suspensions shall at any moment be the fewest in number.
4fe.-oZ'o?cUu^P""'^'P^ ""^ ""^-^'-^ Proposition, In the same sentence. ^
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE. 429
and shall also be of the shortest duration. The following is an in-
stance of defective combination :
A modern newspaper statement, though probably true, •would be
Jaughed at if quoted in a book as 'testimony ; but tne letter of a court-goaaip is
thought good nistorical evidence, if written some centuries ago.
A rearrangement of this, in accordance with the principle indi-
cated above, will be found to increase the effect Thus :
Though probably true, a modern newspaper statement quoted in a
book as testimony, would "be laughed at; but the letter of a court-gossip, If
written some centuries ago, is thought good historical evidence.
By making this change some of the suspensioas are avoided, and
others shortened ; whilst there is less liability to produce premature
conceptions. The passage quoted below from "Paradise Lost,"
affords a fine instance of sentences well airanged, alike in the priority
of the subordinate members, in the avoidance of long and numerous
suspensions^ and in the correspondence between the order of the clause*
and the sequence of the phenomena described, which, by the way, is
a further prerequisite to easy comprehension, and therefore to effect :
As when a prowling wolf,
Whom hunger drives to seek new haunt for prey,
Watching where slicpherds pen their flocks at eve
In hurdled cotes amid the field secure.
Leaps o'er the fence with ease into the fold :
Or as a thief bent to unhoard the cash
Of some rich burgher, whose substantial doors,
Cross-barr'd and "bolted fast, fear no assault.
In at the window climbs, or o'er the tiles :
So clomb the first grand thief into God's fold ;
So since into his church lewd hirelings climb.
675.* (7) The habitual use of sentences in which all or most of
the descriptive and limiting elements precede those described and
limited, give rise to what is called the inverted style ; a title which
is, however, by no means confined to this structure, but is often used
where the ord'er of the words is simply unusual. A more appropri-
ate title would be the direct style, as contrasted with the other or
indirect style : the peculiarity of the one being that it conveys each
thought into the mind step by step, with little liability to error; and
of the other, that it gets the right thought conceived by a series of
approximations. .
(8) The superiority of the direct over the tndtrect form of sen-
tence, implied by the several conclusions that have been drawn, must
not, however, be affirmed without limitation. Though up to a cer-
tain point it is well for all the quahfying clauses of a period to
precede those qualified, yet, as canying forward each quali^'iug
clause costs some mental effort, it follows that when the number of
them and the time they are carried become great, we reach a limit
674 Words to be brought most clo«>ly to?ethcr.-Ee«on for Juxt.poriUoo.-li««ip».
of defecUv* arrangeuient Extmple of (food *rT«n«»in*n t.
430
PHILOSOPHT OF STYLE.
beyond \\[liich more is lost than gained. Other things equal, th€
arravgemmt should he such that no concrete image shall be suggested
icntil the materials out of which it is to be made have been pre-
sented. And yet, as lately pointed out,«other things equal, thefeioer
the materials .to be held at once, and the shorter the distance they
have to he borne, the better. Hence, in some cases, it becomes a
question whether most mental effort will be entailed by the many
and long suspensions, or by the correction of successive misconcep-
tions.
576. This question may sometimes be decided by considering the
capacity of the persons addressed. A greater grasp of mind is re-
quired for the ready comprehension of thoughts expressed in the
direct manner, when the sentences are in any wise intricate. To
recollect a number of preliminaries stated in elucidation of a coming
image, and to apply them all to the formation of it when suggested,
demands a cqnsiderable power of concentration, and a tolerably vig-
orous imagination. To one possessing these, the direct method will
mostly seem the best, whilst to one deficient in them it Avill seem
the worst. Just as it may cost a strong man less effort to cany a
hundred-weight from place to place at once, than by a stone at a
time ; so to an active mind it may be easier to bear along all the
qualifications of an idea, and at once rightly form it when named,
than to first imperfectly conceive such an idea, and then carry back
to it one by one the details and limitations afterwards mentioned.
AVhilst, conversely, as for a boy the only possible mode of ti-ansfeiring
a hundred-weight, is that of taking it in portions ; so for a weak
mind, the only possible mode of forming a compound perception
may be that of building it up by carrying separately its several
parts.
That the indirect method — the method of conveying the meaning
by a series of approximations— zs best fitted for the uncultivated,
may indeed be inferred from their habitual use of it. The form of
expression adopted by the savage, as in " Water, give me," is the
simplest type of the approximative arrangement. In pleonasms,
which are comparatively prevalent among the uneducated, the same
essential structure is seen ; as, for instance, in " The men, they were
there." Again, the old possessive case, " The king, his crown," con-
forms to the like order of thought. Moreover, the fact that the indi-
rect mode is called the natural one, implies that it is the one spon-
taneously employed by the common people— that is, the one easiest
for undisciplined minds.
Before dismissing this branch of our subject, it should be remarked
that even when addressing the most vigorous intellects, the direct
ityle is unfit for communicating thoughts of a complex or abstract
6T5. Inverted style described. A more appropriate tide for this style. The proper llirl-
Utiou to the direct style— Rule where qualifyingr clauses are numeroua.
PHILOSOPHY OF 8TYLK. 431
character. So long as the mind has not much to do, it may be well
to grasp all the preparatory clauses of a sentence, and to use them
effectively ; but if some subtilty in the argument absorb the atten-
tion— if every faculty be strained in endeavoring to catch the
speaker's or writer's drift, it may happen that the mind, unable to
carry on both processes at once, will break down, and allow all its
ideas to lapse into confusion.
III. THE LAW OF EFFECT IN USING FIGURES OF SPEECH.
5*11. Turning now to consider Figures of Six?ech, we may equally
discern the same law of effect. Undeilying all the rules that may
be given for the choice and right use of them, we shall find the
same fundamental requirement — economy of attention. It is indeed
chiefly because of their great ability to subserve this requirement^
that figures of speech are employed. To bring the mind more easily
to the desired conception, is in many CJuses solely, and in all cases
mainly, their object.
(1) Let us begin with the figure called Stnecdoche. The ad-
vantage sometimes gained by putting a part for the whole is due to
the more convenient, or more accurate, presentation of the idea thus
secured. If, instead of saying " a fleet of ten ships," we say " a fleet
of ten sail,'' the picture of a group of vessels at sea is more readily
suggested ; and is so because the sails constitute the most conspicu-
ous part of vessels so circumstanced ; whereas the word ships would
more hkely remind us of vessels in dock.
Again, to-say "All hands to the pumps!" is better than to say
"All men to the pumps!" as it suggests the men in the special
attitude intended, and so saves effort. Bringing "^my Aatr« >nth
soiTOw to the grave," is another expre&ion the eflect of which has
the same cause.
578. (2) The occasional increase of force produced by Metonvmt
may be similarly accounted for.
"The low morality of the bar'' is a phrase both briefer and more
significant than the literal one it stands for. A belief in the ultimata
supremacy of intelligence over brute force, is conveyed in a more
concrete, and therefore more realizable form, if we substitute Ihf pen
and the sword for the two abstract terms. To say "Beware of
drinking!" is less eftective than to say " Beware the bottle ! and i»
so, clearly because it calls up a less specific image.
(3) The Simile, though in many cases employed chiefly with a
view to ornament, yet whenever it increases the force of a pas8iig%
does so by being an economy. Here is an instance ;
482
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
. — T"^'*® illusion that great men and great events came oftenar in early
times than now, is partly due to historical perspective. As in a ran^e of equi-
distant columns, the furthest off look the cfosest, so the con'spicuous%biectl of
tfae i)ast seem more thickly clustered the more remote they are.
To construct, by a process of literal explanation, the thought thus
conveyed, would take many sentences ; and the first elements of the
picture would become faint whilst the imagination was busy in
adding the others. But by the help of a comparison all effort is
saved ; the picture is instantly realised, and its full effect produced.
579. Of the positmi of the Simile* it needs only to remark, that
what has been said respecting the order of the adjective and sub-
stantive, predicate and subject, principal and subordinate proposi-
tions, &c., IS applicable here. As whatever qualifies should precede
vvhatever is qualified, force will generally he gained by placing the
senile upon the object to which it is applied. That this arrangement
is the best, may be seen in the following passage from the " Lady of
the Lake :" "^
As wreath of snow on mountain breast,
Slides from the rock that gave it rest,
Poor Ellen glided from her stay,
And at the monarch's feet she lay.
_ Inverting these couplets will be found to diminish the eflfect con-
siderably. There are cases, however, even where the simile is a
simple one, in which it may with advantage be placed last ; as in
these lines from Alexander Smith's " Life's Drama."
I see the future stretch
All dark and barren as a rainy sea.
The reason for this seems to be, that so abstract an idea as that
attaching to the word " future," does not present itself to the mind
m any definite form, and hence the subsequent arrival at the simile
entails no reconstruction of the thought.
Nor are such the only cases in which this order is the most for-
cible. As the advantage of putting the simile before the object
depends on its being carried forward in the mind to assist in forming
an image of the object, it must happen that if, from length or conJ
plexity, it cannot so be carried forward, the advantage is not gained
Jiie annexed sonnet, by Coleridge, is defective from this cau;^ :
As when a child on some long winter's night
Affrighted, clinging to its grandam's knees,'
With eager wondering and perturbed delight
Listens strange tales of fearful dark decrees,
Mutter'd to wretch by necromantic spell ;
cf H.^''t°ir!{'- ^^^ ^^'""^ " ^''f'K is applicable only to the entire figure, inclusive
of the two things compared and the comparison drawn between them But as
ihernS^'i?'"" ^^ '^f. 'l'»!r«^^^-« '"^"^^er of the figure, there seems n^
alternative but to emp oy "simile" to express this also. The context will in
each case show in which sense the word is used. ^""^cau wm in
ftxfm ■cSeri(^e.''*°" °' ^^^ *'"'"^' ""^ '■^'^" ^''^°- ^samplo from Scott; from Smith;
PHILOSOPHY OF BTTLE. 438
Or of those hags who at the witchinfr time
Of murky iiiidniglit, ride the air Bublime,
And minjjle foul embrace with fiends of hell ;
Cold Jiorror drinks its blood ! Anon the tear
More gentle starts, to hear the beldatno tell
Of pretty babes, that loved each other dear,
Murder'd by cruel uncle's mandate fell :
Ev'n such the shivering joys thy tones impart,
Ev'n so, thou, Siddons, meltest my sad heart.
Here, from the lapse of time and accumulation of circumstance,
the first part of the comparison becomes more or less dim before its
application is reached, and requires re-reading. Had the main idea
been first mentioned, less effort would have been required to attain
it, and to modify the conception of it in conformity with the com-
parison, and refer back to the recollection of its successive features
for help in forming the final image.
580. (4) The superiority of the Metaphor to the Simile is a.v
cribed by Dr. Whately to tiie fact that " all men are more gratified
at catching the resemblance for themselves than in having it pointed
out to them." But after what has been said, the great economy it
achieves will seem tlie more probable cause. If, drawing an analogy
between mental and physical phenomena, we say,
—As, in passing through the crystal, beams of whito light are decom-
posed into the colors of the rainbow; so in traversing the soul of the poet, the
colorless rays of truth are transformed into brightJy-Unted poetry ; —
it is clear that in receiving the double set of words expressing the
two portions of the comparison, and in carrying the one portion to
the other, a considerable amount of attention is absorbed. Most of
this is saved, however, by putting the comparison in a metaphorical
form, thus :
The white light of tnith, in traversing the manynsided transparent soul
of the poet, b refracted into iris-hued poetry.
How much is conveyed in a few words by the help of the Meta-
phor, and how vivid the effect consequently produced, may be abun-
dantly exemplified. From a " Life Drama" may be quoted the phrase,
I spcar'd him with a jest,
as a fine instance among the many which that poem contains.
A passage in the " Prometheus Unbound" of Shelley, displays the
power of the Metaphor to great advantage :
Methonght among the lawns together,
We wander'd nnderneath the young gray dawn,
And multitudes of dense white fleecy clouds
"Were wandering in thick flocks along the miunCains,
Shephtrded by the slow unwilling wind.
5S0. Snperiority of metaphor to simile: reasons given.— EwmpI* concentlnc Trnlh.
KxsMpIe from "Life Drainn." Example from Shelley.— When uio:»phoT ■bou.oftre pWM
to jiimlle.
t'-i
434 PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
This last expression is remarkable for the distinotne&s with which
realizes the features of the scene ; bringing the mind, as it were,
a bound to the desired conception.
But a limit is put to the advantageous use of the Metaphor, by th
condition it must be suifficiently simple to he understood from a hint.
Evidently, if there be any obscurity in the meaning or application
of it, no economy of attention will be gained, but rather the reverse.
Hence, wheti the comparison is complex, it is usual to have recourse
to the Simile.
581. (5) There is, however, a species of figure sometimes classed
under Allegory, but which might perhaps be better called Com-
pound Metaphor, that enables us to retain the brevity of the meta-
phoncal form even where the analogy is intricate. This is done by
indicating the application of the figure at the outset, and then leaving
the mind to continue the parallel itself Emerson has employed it
with great effect in the firet of his " Lectures on the Times :"
The main interest which any aspects of the times can liave for ns, is the
great spirit which gazes through them, the light which they can shed on the
wonderful questions, What we are ? and whither do we tend ? We do not
wish to be deceived. Here we drift, like white sail across the wide ocean, now
bright on the wave, now darkling in the trough of the sea : but from what port
did we sail ? who knows ? or to what port are we bound ? who knows ? There
is no one to tell us but such poor weather-tossed mariners as ourselves, whom .
we speak as -we pass, or who have hoisted some signal, or floated to us some
letter in a bottle from afar. But what know they more than we ? They also
found themselves on this wondrous sea. No : from the older sailors nothing.
()ver all their speaking-trumpets the gray sea and the loud winds answer —
Not in us ; not in Time.
582. (6) The division of the simile from the metaphor is by nc
means a definite one. Between the one extreme in which the two
elements of ■ the comparison are detailed at full length and the anal-
ogy pointed out, and the other extreme in which the comparison
is implied instead of stated, come intermediate forms, in which the
comparison is partly stated and partly implied. For instance :
^ — I — Astonished at the performances of the English plough, the Hindoos
paint it, S3t it up and worship it ; thus turning a tool into an idol : linguists do
the same with language.
There is an evident advantage in leaving the reader or hearer to
complete the figure. And generally those intermediate forms are
good in proportion as they do this, provided the mode of completing
it be obvious.
683. (7) Passing over much that may be said of like pm-port
upon hyperbole, personification, apostrophe, &C., we close our re-
marks upon construction by a typical example.
The general principle that has been enunciated is, that the force
of all verbal forms and arrangements is great in proportion as the
681 Advantage and nature of the comi>oiind inetnphcir. Example ftoin Emcrsoo.
6Si Siuiiie aud tiietaplior not always distinct. Example.
PIIILOSOPIIY OF 8TTLR. 485
time and mental eflfort they demand from the recipient ia small.
The special applications of this general principle have been several
times illustrated ; and it has been shown that the relative gwxiness
of any two modes of expressing an idea may be determined bv ob-
serving which requires the shortest process of thought for its com-
prehension. But though conformity in particular points has been
exemplified, no cases of complete conformity have yet been quoted,
rt is, indeed, difficult to find them ; for the English idiom scarcely
permits the order which theory dictates. A few, however, occur in
Ossian. Here is one :
As autumn's dark storms pour from two echoing hills, so towards each
other approached the heroes. As two dark streams from high rocks meet,
and mi.\, and roar on the plain ; loud, rou^h, and dark in battle meet Lochlin
and Innisfail. * * ♦ * As the troubled noise of the ocean when rolls the wavea
on high ; a.s the last peal of the thunder of heaven ; — such is the noise of the
battle.
Except in the position of the verb in the first two similes, the
theoretically best arrangement is fully carried out in each of these
sentences. The simile comes be/ore the qualified imaije, the adjec-
tives before the substantives, the predicate and copula be/ore the sub-
ject, and tlieir respective complements before them. That the passage
is more or less open to the charge of being bombastic proves nothing ;
or rather proves our case. For what is bombast but a force of ex-
pression too great for the magnitude of the ideas embodied \ All
that may rightly be inferred is, that only in very rare cases, and
then only to produce a climax, should all the conditioas of effective
expression be fulfilled.
Vf. CHOICE AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE MINOR IMAGES OUT OF WHICH
PARTICULAR THOUGHTS ARE BUILT.
584. Passing on to a more complex application of the doctrine
with which we set out, it must now be remarked, that not only in
the structure of sentences and the use of figures of speech, may econ-
omy of the recipient's mental energy bo assigned as the cause ol
force, but that in the choice and arrangement of the minor imagtty
out of which some large thought is to be built, we may trace the
same condition of effect.
To select from the sentiment, scene, or event described, thou typt-
cal elements which carry many others along with them, and so by
saying a few things but suggesting many, to abridge the description,
is the secret of producing a vivid impression. Thus if we say, Real
nobihty is " not transferable ;" besides the one idea cxpreMed,
58& Force of verbal forms and arrangements U in proportion »» ''^^ '.-J** "SSl!?
iroodness of two modes of expressing an Idea, how deUrmlned. KxampM Tom vmmn
Objection to tiii* Instance. Iniertnc*.
4-ne
PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
several are implied ; and as these can be thought much sooner than
thev can be put in words, there is gain in omitting them. How the
inind may be led to construct a complete picture by the presentation
of a few parts, an extract from Tennyson's " Mariana" will well
show :
All day within the dreamy house,
The door upon the hinc^es creak'd
Thetiy sung i' the pane ; the mouse
Behind tlie mouldering wainscot shriek'd,
Or from the crevice peer'd about.
The several circumstances here specified bring with them hosts of
appropriate associations. Our attention is rarely drawn by the buz-
zing of a fly in the window, save when every thing is still. Whilst
the inmates are moving about the house, mice usually keep silence ;
and it is only when extreme quietness reigns that they peep from
their retreats. Hence, each of the facts mentioned, presupposing
numerous others, calls up these Avith more or less distinctness, and
revives the feeling of dull solitude with which they are connected in
our experience. Were all these focts detailed instead of suggested,
the attention w^ould be so frittered away that little impression ot
dreariness would be produced. And here, without further explana-
tion, it will be seen that, be the nature of the sentiment convej^ed
what it may, this skilful selection of a few particulars which imply
the rest, is the key to success. In the choice of component ideas, as
in the choice of expressions, the aim must be to convey the
GREATEST QUANTrrY OF THOUGHTS WITH THE SMALLEST QUANTITY OF
WORDS.
V. SUPPLEMENTARY CAUSES OF FORCE IN EXPRESSION.
585. Before inquiring whether the laAv of effect, thus far traced,
will account for the supenority of poetry to prose, it will be needful
to notice some supplementary causes of force in expression that have
not yet been mentioned. These are not, properly speaking, addi-
tional causes, but rather secondary ones, originating from those
already specified — reflex manifestations of them.
In the first place, then, we may remark that mental excitement
sponlamously prompts the use of those forms of speech which Jtave
been pointed out as the most effective. " Out with him !" '' Away
with hijn !" are the natural utterances of angry citizens at a disturbed
meeting. A voyager, describing a terrible storm he had witnessed,
would rise to some such climax as, " Crack went the ropes, and down
went the mjist." Astonishment may be heard expressed in the
phrase, " Never was there such a sight !" All which sentences are,
it will be observed, constructed after the direct type.
Mi. SoleotloD oftfpkftl o*Dicula. Essmplo from Tennyson. Semarksonit
PHILf>SOPHY OF STYLE. 437
Again, every one will recogn.ze the fact tW jcciUd persons are
given to figures of speech. The vituiKiiation or .Le vulgar abounds
with thorn ; often, indeed, consists of little else. " Beast," " bmte,"
" gallows-rogue," "cut-throat villain,"— these and other like inetaphom,
or metaphorical epithets, at once call to mind a street quarrel.
580. Further, it may be remarked that extreme hrevihj is one of
the characteristics of passionate language. The sentences are generally
incomplete, the particles are omitted, and frequently important
words are left to be gathered from the context. Great admiration
does not vent itself in a precise proposition, as, " It is beautiful," but
in a simple exclamation, " Beautiful !" He who, when reading a
lawyer's letter, should say " Vile rascal !" would be thought angry ;
whilst " He is a vile rascal" would imply comparative coolness.
Thus we see that, alike in the order of the words, in the frequent
use of figures, and in extreme conciseness, the natural utterances of
excitement conform to the theoretical conditions of forcible ex-|
pression.
Here, then, the higher forms of speech acquire a secondary
thought from association. Having, in actual life, habitually formed
them in connection with vivid mental impressions ; and having been
accustomed to meet with them in the most poweiful writing ; they
come to have in themselves a species of force. The emotions that
have from time to time been pioduced by the strong thoughts
wrapped up in these forms, are partially aroused by the forms them-
selves. They create a certain degree of animation ; they induce a
preparatory sympathy ; and when the striking ideas looked for are
reached, tbey are the more vi\'idly realized. ,
VI. WHY POETRY IS ESPECIALLY IMPRESSIVE.
687. (1) The continuous use of those modes of expression that
are alike forcible in themselves, and forcible from their associations,
produces the peculiarly impressive species of composition which we
call poetry. Poetry, we shall find, habitually adopts those tyinboU
of thought, and those methods of using them, which instinct and
analysis agree in choosing as most elective, and becomes poetry by
virtue of doing this.
On tuining back to the various specimens that have been quoted,
it will be seen that the direct or inverted form of sentence predomi-
nates in them, and that to a degree quite inadmissible in prose.
And not only in the frequency, but iu what is termed the violence
of the inversions will this distinction be remarked.
6S5. now arc the most effecHve forms of speech prompted. Kxmmpl*.- Klod ofta: *ii«i»
nsed by excited personi. Exnmi>le. , j. _. j.j,_i il^^
5S6. CharacterisUc of passionate language. Example.- --itrength derirwl n»« •«»
fl'ation.
4:3& PHILOSOPHY OF STYLP;.
In the abundant use of figures, again, we may recognize the same
Irutlu Metaphors, similes, hyperboles, and personifications, are the
poet's colors, which he has liberty to employ almost without limit.
We characterize as " poetical" the prose which repeats these appli-
ances of language with any frequency; and condemn it as "over-
florid" or " affected" long before they occur with the profusion
allowed in verse.
Furthei-, let it be remarked that in brevity — the other requisite of
forcible expression which theory points out, and emotion sponta-
neously fulfils — poetical phraseology similarly differs from ordinary
phraseology. Imperfect periods are frequent, elisions are perpetual,
and many of the minor words which would be deemed essential in
prose are dispensed with,
588. Thus poetry, regarded as a vehicle of thought, is.especially
Jmpressive because it obeys all the laws of effective speech, and partly
^because in so doing it imitates the natural utterances of excitement.
Whilst the matter embodied is idealized emotion, the vehicle is the
ideahzed language of emotion. As the musical composer catches
the cadences in which our feelings of joy and sympathy, grief and
despair vent themselves, and out of these germs evolves melodies
suggesting higher phases of these feelings; so the poet develops
from the typical expressions in which men utter passion and senti-
ment, those choice forms of verbal combination in which concen •
trated passion and sentiment may be fitly presented.
(2) There is 07ie peculiarity of poetry conducing much to its
effect — the peculiarity which is indeed usually thought to be its
characteristic on« — still remaining to be considered : Ave mean its
rhythmical structure. This, unexpected as it may be, will be found
to come under the same generalization Avith the others. Like each
of them, it is an idealization of the natural language of emotion,
which is knoAvn to be more or less metrical if the emotion be not vio-
lent ; and like each of them, it is an economy of the reader's or
hearer's attention.
In the peculiar tone and manner we adopt in uttering versified
language, may be discerned its relationship to the feelings ; and the
pleasure which its measured movement gives us is ascribable to the
comparative ease with which words metrically arranged can be rec-
ognized. This last position will scarcely be at once admitted ; but
a little explanation will show its I'easonableness. For itj as Ave have
seen, theie is an expenditure of mental energy in the mere act of
listening to A^erbal articulations, or in that silent repetition of them
which goes on in reading — -'if the perceptive faculties must be in
active exercise to identify every syllable — then any mode of com-
bining words so as to present a regular recurrence of certain traits
687. Characteristic of poetry.— What fori", of sentence predominates.— Use of flgf res.—
Brevity.
IMlII.Oi^OIMIV UK STYLE. 439
which tlie mirtd can anticipate, will dimini h that strain upon the
attention required by the cold irregulaiity of prose.
689. In the same mariner that .the body, in receiving a series of
varying concussions, must keep the muscles ready to meet the most
violent of them, as not knowing when such may come ; so the
mind, in receiving unarranged articulations, must keep its perception
active enough to recognize the least easily caught sounds. And as,
if the concussions recur in a delinite order, tlie body may husband
its forces by adjusting the resistance needful for each concussion ;
so, if the syllables be rhythmically arranged, the mind may economize
its energies by anticipating the attention required for each syllable.
Far fetched as this idea will perhaps be thought, a little introspec-
tion will countenance it.
That we do take advantage of the metrical language to adjust
our perceptive faculties to the force of the expected articulations, i«
jlear from the fact that we are balked by halting versification.
Much as at the bottom of a flight of stairs, a step more or less than
we counted upon gives us a shock, so, too, does a misplaced accent
or a supernumerary syllable. In the one ca.se we know that there is
an erroneous pre-adjustment ; and we can scarcely doubt tliat there
is one in the othei'. liut if we habitually pre-adjust our perceptions
to the measured movement of verse, the physical analog)' lately
given rendei-s it probable that by so doing we economize attention ;
and hence that metrical language is more eflective than prose,
simply because it enables us to do this.
Were there space, it might be worth while to inquire whether the
pleasure w-e take in rhyme, and also that which wo take in euphony,
are not partly ascnbable to the .same general cause.
SECOND DIVISON OF THE SUBJECT.
CAUSES OF FOUCK IN LANGUAGE WHICH UEPENIj U"0S ECOXOMV OF
MENTAL SENSIBILITIES. i
590. A few paragraphs only can be devoted to a second division
of our subject that here presents itself. To pursue in detail the laws
of effect, as seen in the larger features of composition, would exceed
both our limits and our purpose. But we may fitly indicate st^me
further aspect of the general principle, and hint a few of its wider
applications.
Thus far, then, we have considered only those caiuscs of force m
688. Whr poetry Is especially liiiprc«;ivB.-Poet compare.! with »•'•, "V"'™' '[f'^"
poser.— Ehjthuiical structure, resolt of the law of economy.— Plouuro of Mim me*»ui*I
movement traced to wliat? Explanation of this. , . ,. v i_ .„_i..i«»„— .
689. Poetry more onsilv nppreheniled tlian prose lllnstnit*d by tho boJy rec»l» inf »»rr
tng ooncussiJns ; bj halting veralfloation ; descent of tliglit of »t«ira.
440 PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
language which depend upon economy of the mental energies : we
have now briefly to glance at those whica depend upon economy of
mental sensibilities. Indefensible though this division may be as a
psychological one, it will yet serve roughly to indicate the remain-
ing field of investigation. It will suggest, that besides considering
the extent to which any faculty or group of faculties is tasked in re-
ceiving a form of words, and realizing its contained idea, we have to
consider the state in which this faculty or group of faculties is left ;
and how the reception of subsequent sentences and images will be
influenced by that state.
(1) "Without going at length into so wide a topic as the exercise
of laculties and its reactive eifects, it will be sufficient here to call to
mind that every faculty {when in a state of normal activity) is most
capable at the outset ; and that the change in its condition, tohich
ends in what we term exhaustion, begins simultaneously with its ex-
ercise. This generalization, with which we are all familiar in our
bodily experiences, and which our daily language recognizes as true
of the mind as a whole, is equally true of each mental power, from
the simplest of the senses to the most complex of the sentiments.
If we hold a flower to the nose for a long time, we become insen-
sible to its scent. We say of a very brilliant flash of lightning that
it blinds us ; which means that our eyes have for a time lost their
ability to appreciate light. After eating a quantity of honey, we
are apt to think that our tea is without sugar. The phrase " a deaf-
ening roar" implies that men find a very loud sound temporarily in-
capacitates them for hean'ng faint ones. Now the truth which we
at once recognize in these, its extreme manifestations, may be traced
throughout ; and it may be shown that alike in the reflective facul-
ties, in the imagination, in the perceptions of the beautiful, the ludi-
crous, the sublime, in the sentiments, the instincts, in all the mental
powers, however we may classify them — action exhausts ; and that in
proportion as the action is violent, the subsequent prostration is gieat.
591. (2) Equally, throughout the whole nature, may be traced
■th^l^ that exercised faculties are ever tending to resume their ori-
gintt^ate. Not only after continued rest do they regain their full
power ; not only do brief cessations jiartially invigorate them ; but
even whilst they are in action, the resulting exhaustion is ever being
neutralized. The two processes of u'aste and repair go on together.
Hence, with faculties habitually exercised, as the senses in all, or the
muscles in a laborer, it happens that, during moderate activity, the
repair is so nearly equal to the waste, that the diminution of power
is scarcely appreciable ; and it is only when the activity has been
long continued, or has been very violent, that the repair becomes so
far in arrear of the waste as to produce a perceptible prostration. In
all cases, however, when by the action of a foculty, waste has been
590. Second Division of the subject — When each faculty is most vigoroMS.— Eflcct of ex«
4rclse Flower held to the noso. Flash of lightning. Eating honey.
rUILOSOPIIT OF STYLE. 441
incun-ed, some hipse of time must take place before full effiacncy
can be re-acquired ; and this time must be long la propoition as the
waste has been great.
592. Keeping in mind ihese general truths, we shall be in n con-
dition to understand certa n causes of efl'ect in composition now to
be considered. Every perception received, and every conception re-
alized, entailing some amount of waste — or, as Liebig would say,
some changes of matter in the brain — and the efficiency of the fac-
ulties subject to this waste being thereby temporarily, though often
but momentarily, diminished — the resulting partial inability must
affect the acts of perception and conception that immediately suc-
ceed. And hence we may expect that the vividness with which
images are realized will, in many cases, depend on the order of thtir
presentation, even when one order is as convenient to the under-
standing as the other.
We shall find sundiy facts which alike illustrate this and are ex-
plained by it. Climax is one of them. The marked effect obtainetl
by placing last the most stinking of any senes of images, and the
weakness — often the ludicrous weakness — produced by revei-sing
this arrangement, depends on the general lav; indicated. As imme-
diately after looking at the sun we cannot perceive the light of a tire,
whilst by looking at the fire first and the sun afterwards we can per-
ceive both; so after leceiving a brijiiant, or weighty, or terrible
thought, we cannot appreciate a less brilliant, less weighty, or less
terrible one, whilst, by reversing the order, we can appreciate each.
593. In Antithesis^ again, we may recognize the sjime general
truth. The opposition of two thoughts that are the reverse of each
other in some prominent trait insures an impressive effect ; and dot>8
this by giving a momentary relaxation to the faculties addressed.
If, after a series of images of an ordinaiy character, api>caling in a
moderate degree to the sentiment of reverence, or appiobalion, or
beauty, the mind has presented to it a \Qvy insignificant, a very un-
worthy, or a veiy ugly image — the faculty of reverence, or approba-
tion, or beauty, as the case may be, having for the time "<]^J1t '**
do, tends to resume its full power; and will imineiliHtely afj^yP-'ds
appreciate a vast, admirable, or beautiful image bettor than it would
otherwise do. Improbable as those momentaiy vaiiations in suscep
tibility will seem to many, we cannot doubt their occurrence when
we contemplate the analogous variations in the Jin-ceptibility of the
senses. Referring once more to })henomena of vision, every one
knows that a patch of black on a white gi-onnd looks blacker, and a
patch of white on a black ground looks whiUT than elsewhere, Aa
the blackness and the whiteness must really be the ssuue, the only
691. Tendency of exerclse<l facnltiea.— Wn.ste and repair IllaMrttwl ,_.^_-.,__
592. Tlie process of perception and concptlon atiiniletl wlUi eerUIn en««l»,— ^."•rMi
6M. Kffeet of aoUUitolt •splained— Beferenc* 'o phjr.tnrBa ofvblact.
19*
442 PHILOSOPHY OF STYLE.
assignable cause for this is a difference in their action upon us, cle-
pendeut_ on the difll-rent states of our facuhies. It is simply a visual
antithesis.
594. (3) But this extension of the general principle of economy
— this further condition of effect in composition, that the power oi
the faculties must be continuously .husbanded — includes much more
than has yet been hinted. It implies not only that certain ari-ange-
ments and certain juxtapositions of connected ideas are best ; but
that some modes of dividing and jnesenting the subject will be more
effective than others ; and that, too, irrespective of its local cohesion.
It shows why toe must progress from the less interesting to the morf
interesting ; and why not only the composition as a whole, but e:«<'h
of its successive portions, should tend towaids a climax. At the
same time it forbids long continuity of the same species of thought,
or repeated production of the same effects. It warns us against'the
error committed both by Pope in his poems and by Bacon in his
essays — the error, namely, of constantly employing "the most effec-
tive forms of expression ; and it points out, that as the easiest posture
by and by becomes fatiguing, and is with pleasure exchanged for
one less easy; so the most perfectly constructed sentences will soon
weary ^ and relief will be given by using those of an inferior kind.
595. Further, it involves that not only should we avoid generally
combining our words in one manner, hoicever good, or working out
our figures and illustratiotis in one way, however telling, but we
should avoid any thing like uniform adherence, even to the wider
conditions of effect. We should not make every section of our sub-
ject progi'ess in interest ; we should not always rise to a climax. As
we saw that, \i\ single sentences, it is but rarely allowable to fulfil
all the conditions of strength, so in the laigei- portions of composi-
tion we must not often conform entirely to "the law indicated. We
must subordinate the component effects to the total effect.
(4) In deciding how practically to carry out the principles of ar-
tistic composition, ^\e may deiive help by bearing in mind a fact al-
r^aBj|ointed out — the fitness of certain verbal arrangements for
cer^^ kinds of thought. The constant variety in the mode of pre-
senting ideas which the theory demands, will in a great degree re-
Bult from a skilful adaptation 'of the form to the matter. We saw
how the direct or inverted sentence is spontaneously used by excited
people ; and how their language is also characterized by figures of
speech and extreme brevity. Hence these may with advantage pi-e-
dominate in emotional passages, and may increase as the emotion
""3es.
596. On the other, hand, for complex i^eas the indirect sentence
nses.
594. Mode* of dividing: and presenting: a subject Tend to climax.— Continiiitj' of same
species of iliousrlit. — I-.rror of Pope and B.icon.
635. Uniformity of a ceris t kind forbi(Wen.— Tlic fitnej^s of certain vrtial arrangcm.-nts
IS»r cartidn kinds of thouirht.
rniLosoPiiY OF style. 443
teems the best vehicle. In conversation, the exciteraent produced
by the near approach to a desired conclusion will often show itteif
in a series of short, sharp sentences ; whilst, in impressing a view al-
ready enunciated, we generally make our j>eriods voluminous by pi-
Hng thought upon thought. These natural modes of procedure may
serve as guides in writing. Keen obsenation and skilful analvbi*
would, in like manner, detect many other jjcculiarities of expression
produced by other attitudes of mind ; and by paying due attention
to all such traits, a writer possessed of sufficient versatility might
make some approach to a completely organized work
(5) This species of composition, which the law of effect points
out as the peifect one, is the one which high genius tends ivalurally
to produce. As we found that the kinds of sentence w hich are the-
oretically best are those generally employed by superior minds, and
by inferior minds when excitement has raised them ; so we shall find
that the ideal form for a poem, essay, or fiction, is that which the
ideal writer would evolve spontaneously. One in whom tlje poweis
of expression fully responded to the state of mind would unconscious-
ly use that variety in the mode of presenting his thoughts w hich Art
demands.
597. This constant employment of one species of phraseology,
which all have now to strive agaiRst, implies an undeveloped (acuity
of language. To have a spccijic style is to be poor in speech. If we
glance back at the pjist, and remember that men had once only nouns
and veibs to convey their ideas Avith, and tliat from then to now the
growth has been towards a gieater number of implements of thouglit,
and consequently towards a greater complexity and variety in their
combinations, we may infer that we are now, in our use of sentences,
much what the primitive man was in his use of words, and that a
continuance of the process that has hitherto gone on must produce
increasing heterogeneity in our modes of expression. As now in a
fine nature the play of the features, the tones of the voice and its evi-
dences, vary in harmony with every thoiiLcht uttered ; so in one pos-
sessed of a fully developed power of ^l>eech, the mould in wlu^i each
combination of words is cast will similarly v;: y with, and tif «ppn>
priate k), the sentiment. ^ . .
598. That a perfectly endowed man must unconsciously xcntt m
all styles, we may infer from considering how all styles ori^nale.
Why is Addison diffuse, Johnson pompous. Goldsmith wmplel
Why is one author abrupt, another rhythmical, another concise f
Tong, though unconscious, discipline has made it do this efficiently,
39& The proper vehicle for complex lde««.-y8rT«n5 •tructure of our *••!«»<«. ta «».
TOiShUon.— The kind of comp< Mtion which genlu* tend!, to pnxlnr*.
5y-. A spopiflp style— The » 'spfatlnn t Ve Jiinxsl ut
444
EPIC AND DRAMATIC a)MPOSITION.
of expression uncIeTo' k"t VJ 'h 'Vfl'\'""^^ '^' "^"^^ ^"^^^^'^
speech be fully SoDe l.o S '""^ff^'^on. Let the powers of
to convey the mot oT L ZnT"/ ^ f-^'^"'^ "^ thi intellect
disappear TA/^iZ , ',7 ^^N ' '"^'^"' ^"^'^^^ «^ ^^^'^ ^vill
in iii Junius framT5n,ind U en TTf ^'"T^^ "^ '^""^"^' -^^^'^
like familiar speech and u-iH /. n ^' ^f ''"'^ ^^"^^^ f*^^^' ^^i" "«e a
when in a Ca?];iean mood x\o h ' ^,'"¥'1'^^^^ '^ ^^•^-^'^«'
i'-egular; here his lanTat m^I be plain «nV 7'^"^^^^^' '-^"^ "^^^
times his sentences AviJl Kp ho f ^ I ' "^""^ ^^^^^ ornate; some-
ncal; for a Sthe i 1 11 bl f ' '"^ ""Kf"'' ^'"^^'^ ""^^'^'"-t-
again, g-reat variety 1^1 'I'^rr ^'^^'
^ponding to his stat^ of feXg l^e til? floTwT- °^'"""^ •■^-
position chanffino- to iho <:nr>.i' i .1 , "°^" ^"^ P<^^ a corn-
change. He wHT thus witho t XT '^1 '^' ^'P^^^ ^^ ^'« «"bj^^«t
to be'the Jaws of effec And wf 1 f '""^T '° ^'^^^* ^^''^ ^^^^ ^^^
that variety needfld top reventTo ^"^ ^^'^'^ P^'^^^ts to the reader
ulties, it will also aLwerTo ttT """"^ """^'■^^^^ ^^ *^« ^''"^"^^ ^ac-
produ'cts, both :? Z::U 0 ttt"t:nil'" %hly organized
parts simply placed in hZ.L-r^ ' ^"^ '^'^^ ^ ^^nes of like
L l».ts'.Lf:;°t;i^:i)X' de'nt'"' °" ""^ ""'^ "P °f ""
CHAPTER XXin.
EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION
boti, the samf means "reraDirf"''?"''.''™''^™™'; «-<I ia
othcr^c;4SL;"tirat'^^^^^^^^^ it so clearly from
other di.stmg«ishi.;g mark. Bu" muel ' Si ,"r°'f '^ ^° ''^''^ t^or any
distinguish an epic poem by some pecul h. .^^ rf u°' ^'""^.H^^ bestowed to
compo.sition in verse, iiUen'Ld to C/l i " ^?^-^"et defines it to be "A
>mder the allegories ofan important^t on •'' wh?M ^^' "f "^^^^^^^ disguised
EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION. i45
This difference regarding form only, may be thought slight ; but
:he effecte it occasions are by no means so ; for what we sec makes
ft deeper impression than what we learn frora others. A narrative
poem is a story told by another : facts and incidents passing upon
the stage, come under our own observation ; and are besides much
enlivened by action and gesture, expressive of many sentiments be-
yond the reach of words,
A dramatic composition has another property, independent alto-
gether of action ; which is, that it makes a deeper impression than
narration : in the former, persons express their own sentiment* ; in
the latter, sentiments are relatr-d at second hand. For that reason,
Aristotle, the father of critics, lays it down as a rule, That in an epic
poem, the author ought to take every opportunity of introducing his
actors, and of confining the narrative pait withiu the narrowest
bounds. {Poet, chapter xxv. sec. vi.) Homer understood perfectly
- the advantage of this method ; and Itts two poems abound in dia-
logue. Lucan runs to the opposite extreme, even so far as to stuff
his Pharsalia with cold and languid reflections ; the merit of which
he assumes to himself, and deigns not to share with his actom.
Nothing can be more injudiciously timed than a chain of such
reflections, which suspend the battle of Pharsalia after the leader;
had made their speeches, and the two armies are ready to engage
(Lib. vii. from hne 385 to line 4G0.)
600. Aristotle, regarding the fable only, divides tragedy into simple
and complex ; but it is of greater moment, with resjject to dramatic
as well as epic poetry, to found a distinction upon the different ends
attained by such compositions. A poem, whether dramatic or epic,
that has nothing in view but to move the passions and to exhibit
pictures of virtue and vice, may be distinguished by the name of
pathetic ; but where a story is purposely contrived to illustrate some
moral truth, by showing that disorderly passions naturally lead to
external misfortunes, such composition may be denominated moral.*
tairc reckons verse so essential, as for that sintrle reason to exclude tlie ad-
ventures of Telemacluis. See his Etsay upon Epic Pottry. Others, affected
with substance more than with form, hesitate not to pronounce that poem to
be epic. It is not a little divertincr to see so many profound critics hunliny
for what is not: they take forgninted, without the lea.-'t foundation, that there
must be some precise criterion to distinguish epic poetry from every other
species of writing. Literary compositions run into each other preci»cly like
colors : in their strong tints' tliey are easily distinguished ; but are susceptible
of so much variety, and of so many different forms, that we never can mv where
one spec'es ends and another begins. As to the genenil ta-^to, there U little
reason to doubt that a work where heroic actions are related in au elevated
style, will, witliout further requisite, l)e deemed an epic jioem.
* The same distinction is applicable to that sort ot fable which isanid to b«
the invention of ^Esop. A monil, it is true, is by all critics conMdereJ aa
essential to such a fable. But notliing is more common than to b*; li-l blindly
by autliority; tor of the numerous collections 1 have seen, the fjlW tlial
699. Traaedf und epic poetry compared. Ttio dialogue of ih* (bmwf.— Aa «!>•• PMMI
Ittflned.— Coii>parailve eff«cts of dramatic «< uip>»liloii a^d of »• tpic po**
4-tt) EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION.
Besides making a deeper impression tLan can be done by cool
reasoning, a moral poem does not fall sliort of leasoning in affording
conviction : the natural connection of vice Avith misery, and of virtue
with happiness, may be illustrated by stating a fact as well as by
urging an aigument. Let us assume, for example, the following
moral truths : that discord among the chiefs rendeis ineffectual all
common measures ; and that the consequences of a slightly-founded
quarrel, fostered by pride and arrogance, are no less fatal than those
of the grossest injury : these truths may be inculcated by the quarrel
between Agamemnon and Achilles at the siege of Troy. If facts
or circumstances be wanting, such as tend to rouse the turbulent
passions, they must be invented : but no accidental nor unaccount-
able event ought to be admitted ; for the necessary or probable con-
nection betAveen vice and misery is not leained from any events but
what are naturally occasioned by the characters and passions of the
persons represented, actingijin such and such circumstances. A
real event of which we see not the cause, may afford a lesson
upon the presumption that what hath happened may again hap-
pen; but this cannot be inferred from a story that is "known to be
a fiction.
601. Many are the good effects of such compositions. A pathetic
composition, whether epic or dramatic, tends to a habit of virtue, by
exciting us to do what is right, and lestraining us from what i"s
wrong. (See chapter ii. part i. sec. 4.) Its frequent pictures of
human woes produce, besides, two effects extremely salutaiy : they
impj'ove our sympathy, and fortify us to bear our own misfortunes.
A moral composition obviously })roduces the same good effects,
because by being moral it ceaseth not to be pathetic : it enjoys
besides an excellence peculiar to itself; for it not only improves the
heart, as above mentioned, but instructs the head by the moral it
contains. I cannot imagine any entertainment more suited to a
rational being than a work thus happily illustrating some moiai
truth ; whei'e a number of persons of diffei'ent chaiacters are en-
gaged in an important action, some retarding, others promoting the
great catastrophe ; and where there is dignity of style as well Ss
of matter. A work of that kind has our sympathy at command ;
and can put in motion the whole train of the social affections : our
curiosity in some scenes is excited, in otliers gratified ; and our
delight is consummated at the close, upon finding, from the charac-
tois and situations exhibited at the conunencement, that every inci-
clearly inculcate a moral, make a very small part. In many fables, indeed,
proper pictures of virtue ami vice are exlnibited ; but the bulk of the.<e collcc
tions convey no instruction, nor aflbrd any amusement beyond what a chilo
receives in reading an ordinary story.
600. Aristotle's division of trayoaj- — A bcttt-r (livision of dramatic m well as of epU
pofrtry. Illustration.
EPIC AND tllAMATIC COMPOSmON. 447
dent down to the final catastrophe is natural, and that the whole in
conjunction make a regular chain of causes and effects.
Considering that an epic and a dramatic pot'tn are the same in
eubstance, and have the same aim or end, one will readily imagine,
that subjects proper for the one must be equally proper for the
other. But considering their difference as to fonn, there will be
found reason to correct that conjecture at least in some degree.
Many subjects may indeed be treated with equal advantage in either
form ; but the subjects are still more numerous for which they are
not equally qualified ; and there are subjects proper for the one, and
not for the other. To give some slight notion of the difference, ta
there is no room here for enlarging upon every article, I observe,
that dialogue is better qualified for expressing sentiments, and nar-
rative for displaying facts. Heroism, magnanimity, undaunted
courage, and other elevated virtues, figure best in action : tender
passion, and the whole tribe of sympathetic affections figure best in
sentiment. It clearly follows, that tender passions are more pe-
culiarly the province of tragedy, grand and heroic actions of epic
poetry. •
602. In this chapter of Emotions and Passions* it is occasionally
shown, that the subject best fitted for tragedy is where a man has
himself been the cause of his misfortune ; not so as to be deeply
guilty, nor altogether innocent : the misfortune must be occasioned
by a fault incident to human nature, and therefore in some degree
venial. Such misfortunes call forth the social afiections, and warmly
interest the spectator. An accidentiil misfortune, if not extremely
singular, doth not greatly move our pity : the pei-son who suffers,
being innocent, is freed from the greatest of all torments, that an-
guish of mind which is occasioned by remorse : an atrocious crimi-
nal, on the other hand, who brings misfortunes upon himself, excite*
little pity, for a diflferent reason : his remorse, it is true, aggravate
his distress, and swells the first emotions of pity ; but these are im-
mediately blunted by our hatred of him as a criminal. Misfortune*
that are not innocent, nor highly criminal, partake the advantages of
each extreme : they are attended with remorse to embitter the dis-
tress, which raises our pity to a height ; and the slight indignation
we have at a venial fault, detracts not sensibly from our pity. The
happiest of all subjects accordingly for raising pity, is where a man
of integrity falls into a great misfortune by doing an action that »
mnocent, but which, by some singular means, is conceived by him
to be criminal : his remorse aggravates his distress ; and our com-
passion, unrestrained by indignation, knows no bounds. Pity comes
thus to be the ruling passion of a pathetic tragedy ; and by proper
* [Consult Spalding's English Literature, pp. 251-4.]
«01. Good effects o* epic und dramatic oompasldoiUk Snbj*ct» tultwi to Mrk
448 EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION.
representation, may be raised to a height scarce exceeded by any
thing felt in real life. A moral tragedy takes in a larger field ; as
it not only exercises our pity, but" ra'ises another passion, which,
though selfish, deserves to be cherished equally with the social aftec-
tion. The passion I have in view is fear or terror ; for when a mis-
fortune is the natural consequence of some wrong bias in the temper,
every spectator who is conscious of such a bias in himself, takes the
alarm, and dreads his falling into the same misfortune : and by the
emotion of fear or terror, frequently reiterated in a vaiiety of moral
tragedies, the spectators are put upon their guard against the disor-
ders of passion.
[There is no principle relative to human nature better established
than this, that we can be deeply concerned for the fate of no man,
whose character does not in some measure resemble our own, or
concerning whose conduct we may not reasonably conclude that we
might have acted the same part, had we been sun-ounded with the
same circumstances and motives. This principle points out the
most proper characters for tragedy. They should be possessed of
high virtues, to interest the spectators in their happiness ; but they
should be exhibited as liable to errors and indiscretions, arising from
the weakness of human nature, the violence of passion, or the in-
temperate pursuit of objects commendable and useful. The mis-
fortunes of such pei'sons properiy painted, and ailfully heightened,
take hold of the mind with irresistible effect. They engnge every
sympathetic feeling of the soul, and they make us tremble, lest, by
our indiscretion in sin^ilar indulgence of our passions, we should
throw ourselves into similar distress. — Barron, Lect. 56.]
603. I had an eariy opportunity to unfold a curious doctrine,
That fable operates on our passions, by representing its events as
passing in our sight, and by deluding us into a conviction of reality.
(Chapter ii. part i. sect, vii.) Hence, in epic and dramatic composV
tions, every circumstance ought to be employed that may promote
the delusion ; such as the borrowing from history some noted event,
with the addition of circumstances that may answer the author's
purpose; the principal facts are known to be' true; and we are dis-
posed to extend our belief to every circumstance. But in choosing
a subject that makes a figure in history, greater precaution is neces-
sary than where the whole is a fiction. In the latter case there is
full scope for invention : the author is under no restraint other than
that the characters and incidents be just copies of nature. But
where the story is founded on truth, no circumstances must be added
but such as connect naturally with what are known to be true ;
history may be supplied, but must not be contradicted : further, the
subject chosen must be distant in time, or at least in place ; for the
familiarity of recent persons and events ought to be avoided. Fa-
602. The subje«t best fitted for Xn^y.
EPIO AND DRAMA'nC CX)MPC6ITI0K. 449
miliarity ought more especially to be avoided in an epic poem, the
peculiar character of which is dignity and elevation ; modern man-
ners make no figure in such a poem*
After Voltaire, no writer, it is probable, will think of rearing an
epic poem upon a recent event in the history of his own country.
But an event of that kind is perhaps not altogether unqualified for
ragedy ; it was admitted in Greece, and Shakspeare has employed
it successfully in several of his pieces. One advantage it pos6««e*
above fiction, that of more readily engaging our belief, which tends
above any oilier circumstance to raise our sympathy. The scene of
comedy is generally laid at home ; familiarity is no objection ; and
we are pecuharly sensible of the ridicule of our own manners.
604. After a proper subject is chosen, the dividing it into part*
requires some art. The conclusion of a book in an epic poem, or of
an act in a play, cannot be altogether arbitrary ; nor be intended
for so slight a purpose as to make the parts of equal length. The
supposed pause at the end of every book, and the real pause at the
end of every act, ought always to coincide with some pause in the
action. In this respect, a dramatic or epic poem ought to resemble
a sentence or period in language, divided into members that are
distinguished from each other by proper pauses ; or it ought to re-
semble a piece of music, having a full close at the end, preceded by
impeifect closes that contribute to the melody. Every act in a
dramatic poem ought therefore to close with some incident that
makes a pause in the action ; for othei*wise there can be no pretext
for inteiTupting the representation ; it would be absurd to break off
in the very heat of action ; against which every one would exclaim :
the absurdity still remains where the action relents, if it be not ac-
tually suspended for some time. This rule is also Hpj)licable to an
epic poem ; though in it a deviation from the rule is less remark-
able ; because it is in the reader's power to hide the absurdity, by
proceeding instantly to another book. The fii-st book of Paradise
Lout ends without any close, perfect or impeifect ; it breaks oft" ab-
ruptly where Satan, seated on his throne, is prepared to harangue
the convocated hosts of the fallen angels; and the second book
begins with the speech. Milton seems to have copied the jEneid,
of which the two first books are divided much in the same manner
Neither is there any proper pause at the end of the fifth book of the
uEmid. There is no proper pause at the end of the seventh book
* I would not from this observation bo tliought to undcrvalne modem man
ners. The^ighnoss and impctiiositv of nncient manncr!<, may b« he\l«T flftcd
for nn epic poem, witliont bcine better fitted for sooietr. But without n-pird
to that circumstnuce, it is the fiimiliaritv of modern manners that un-juaJiflM
them for tlie lofky subject. The di;;nity of our present uianiu-rs will be better
understood in future ages, when they are no longer familiar.
603. How fable operates upon our p»sslons.-CircnmsUnce» that ara to b« •«np!oy«A--
Precautlon requisite in choosing an historical .ubjoct.— An arlo poem fonndaJ on r*MM
•vents. — Subject for comedy.
450 EPIO AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION.
of Piradlse Lost, nor at the end of the eleventh. In the Himl^
little attention is given to this iiile.
This branch of the subject shall be closed with a general rule,
That action being the fundamental pait of every composition, whether
epic or dramatic, the sentiments and tone of language ought to be
. subservient to the action, so as to appear natural, •and proper for
the occasion. The application of this rule to our modem plays,
would reduce the bulk of them to a skeleton.
605. After carrying on together epic and dramatic compositions,
I shall mention circumstances peculiar to each, beginning with the
epic kind. In a theatncal entertainment, which employs both the
eye and the ear, it would be a gross absurdity to introduce upon
the stage superiov beings in a visible shape. There is no place for
such objection in a epic poem ; and Boileau, with many other critics,
declares strongly for that sort of machinery in an epic poem. Bui
waving authority, which is apt to impose upon the judgment, let us
draw what light we can from reason. I begin with a preliminary
remark, That this matter is but indistinctly handled by critics ; the
poetical privilege of animating insensible objects for enlivening a
description, is very different from what is termed machinery, w^her<>
deities, angels, devils, or other supernatural powers, are introduced
as real personages, mixing in the action, and contributing to tht,
catastrophe ; and yet these are constantly jumbled together in tbt
reasoning. The former is founded on a natural principle (chaptei
XX. sect, i.) ; but can the latter claim the same authority ? Par from
it : nothing is more unnatural. Its efiects, at the same time, are
deplorable. First, it gives an air of fiction to the whole ; and pre-
vents that impression of reality which is requisite to interest our
affections, and to move our passions (see chapter ii. part i. sect, vii.)
This of itself is sufficient to explode machinery, w^hatever enteitain-
ment it may afibrd to readers of a fantastic taste or iiTegular imagi-
nation. And, next, were it possible, by disguising tlie fiction, to
delude us into a notion of reality, which I think can hardly be, an
insuperable objection would still remain, that the aim or end of an
epic poem can never be attained in any perfection, w here machinery
is introduced ; for an evident reason, that ^'irtuous emotions cannot
be raised successfully, but by the actions of those who are endued
with passions and affections like our own, that is, by human actions ;
and as for moral instmction, it is clear that none can be drawn fiom
beings who act not upon the same principles with us. A fable in
j^sop's manner is no objection to this reasoning: his^ns, buU^
and goats, are truly men in disguise; they act and feel in every
respect as human beings; and the moral we draw is founded on
that supposition. Homer, it is true, introduces the gods into his
fable ; but the religion of his country authorized that liberty ; it
604. The parts of a subject— Th 3 close of an act in a dramatic poena. Also of a book In
tn Epic— Paradisj Lost— Tlie JEi eid.— Genera! rnle for sentiments aiid tone of l.<)!i);ua([e
EPIC ANl liRAMAin; COMK»8rriO\, 451
being an article in the Giecian creed, that the gods often interpose
visibly and bodily in human affairs. I must, however, ol,ser%-c- that
Honaer's deities do no honor to his poems: fictions that trai.cgr.-a
the bounds of nature, seldom have a good effect; they may inflame
the imagination for a moment, but will not be relished bv any
person of a correct taste. They may be of some use to the'lower
rank of writere, but an author of genius hjus much finer material*
of Nature's production, for elevating his subject, and making it in-
teresting.
60C. I have tried serious reasonings upon this subject ; but ridi-
cule, I suppose, will be found a more successful weapon, which
Addison has applied in an elegant manner : " Whereas the'time of
a general peace is, in all appearance, drawing near; being informed
that there are several ingenious persons who intend to show their
talents on so happy an occasion, and being willing, as much as in
me lies, to prevent that effusion of none^nse, which we have good
cause to apprehend ; I do hereby strictly require even- person who
shall write on this subject, to remember 'that he is a Christian, and
not to sacrifice his catechism to his poetry. In order to if, I do ex-
pect of him, in the first place, to make "his own poem, without de-
pending upon Phoebus for any part of it, or calling out for aid upon
any of the muses by name. I do likewise positively forbid the
sanding of Mercury with any particular message or 'disi>at<-h re-
iMiug to the peace ; and shall by no means sull'er Minerva to take
upon her tlie shape of any plenipotentiarj' concerned in this great
work. I do further declare, that I shall not allow the destinies to
have had a hand in the deaths of the several thousands who h:ivo
been slain in the late war ; being of opinion that all such deaths
may be well accounted for by the Christian system of pwdt-r an«l
ball. I do therefore strictly forbid the fates to cut the thread of
man's life upon any pretence whatsoever, unless it bo for tire sjike of
the rhyme. And whereas I" have gooil reason to fear that Neptune
will have a great deal of business on his hands in several |khmii8
which we may now suppose are upon the anvil, I do also pn>liihit
his appearance, unless it be done in metaphor, simile, or any very
short allusion ; and that even here he may not Iw |>ennitttM| to
enter, but with great caution and circumsjx'Ction. I d«.*sir(' ih.it th»»
same rule may be extended to his whole fraternity of heathen pnls* ;
it being my design to condemn eveiy poem to the flames in which
Jupiter thundere, or exercises any other act of authority which docs
not belong lo him. In short, I expect that no pagan agent shall l>o
introduced, or any fact related which a man cannot give crwlit to
with a good conscience. Provided always, that nothing hori-in ron-
tained shall extend, or be construed to extend, to several of the
female poets in this nation, who shall still be left in full }>oss»-ssion of
605. The Introduction upon the stage of superior betnp In Tblblo »h»n*. — Eff««U of l»v
crodacinc sacb machinery in an epic poem. — JB»o^'* fiibles. — Hom»r'» <l«1ti«&
452 KI'IC AND DPwAMATlC COMPOSITION.
their gods and goddesses, in the same manner as if this paper bad
never been written." (Spectator, No. 523.)
The marvellous is indeed so much promoted by machinery, that
it is not wonderful to find it embraced by the plurality of writers,
and perhaps of readers. If indulged at all, it is generally indulged
to excess. Homer introduceth his deities with no greater ceremony
than as mortals ; and Virgil has still less moderation : a pilot spent
with watching cannot fall asleep and drop into the sea by natural
means : one bed cannot receive the two lovers, ^neas and Dido,
without the immediate interposition of superior powers. The ridicu-
lous in such fictions, must appear even through the thickest veil of
gravity and solemnity.
607. Angels and devils serve equally with heathen deities as
materials for figurative language ; perhaps better among Christians,
because we believe in them, and not in heathen deities. But eveiy
one is sensible, as well as Boileau, that the invisible powers in our
creed make a much worse figure as actors in a modern poem, than
the invisible powers in the heathen creed did in ancient poems ; the
cause of which is not far to seek. The heathen deities, in the
opinion of their votaries, were beings elevated one step only above
mankind, subject to the same passions and directed by the same
motives ; therefore not altogether improper to mix with men in an
impoitant action. In our creed, superior beings are placed at such
a mighty distance from us, and are of a nature so different, that
with no propnety can we appear Avith them upon the same stage ;
man, a creature much inferior, loses all dignity in the comparison.
There can be no doubt, that an historical poem admits the em-
bellishment of allegory, as well as of metaphor, simile, or other
figure. Moral truth, in particular, is finely illustrated in the alle-
gorical manner ; it amuses the fancy to find abstract terms, by a sort
of magic, metamorphosed into active beings ; and it is highly pleas-
ing to discover a general proposition in a pictured event. But
allegorical beings should be confined within their own sphere, and
nev,er be admitted to mix in the principal action, nor to co-operate
in retarding or advancing the catastrophe. This would have a still
worse effect than invisible powei-s ; and I am ready to assign the
reason. The impression of real existence, essential to an epic poem,
is inconsistent with that figurative existence which is essential to an
allegory (see chapter xx. sect, vi.) ; and therefore no means can more
effectually prevent the impression of reality, than to introduce alle-
gorical beings co-operating with those whom we conceive to be
really existing. The allegoiy of Sin and Death in the Paradise
Lost, is, I presume, not generally relished, though it is not entirely
of the same nature with what I have been condemning : in a work
606. Addison's ridicule of wac/ane^'V. —E.vccss of it in Homer and Virgil.
607. The figure which angels and devils would make v actors in a modern po«tn, c?»ii>-
pared with the heathen deities in ancient poems. — Alleg iry in historical poems.
EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOdmON. 458
comprehending the achievpments of superior beings there it moro
room for fancy than where it is confined to human actions.
608. What is the true notion of an episode ? or how is it to be
distinguished from the principal action ? Every incident that pro-
motes or retards the catastrophe, must be part of the principal ac-
tion. This clears the nature of an episode ; which may be defined,
"An incident connected with the principal action, but contributing
neither to advance nor to retard it." The descent of ^neas into
hell doth not advance nor retard the catastrophe, and therefore is an
episode. The .story of Nisus and Euryalus, producing an altera-
tion in the affairs of the contending parties, is a part of the princi-
pal action. The family scene in the sixth book of the Iliad is of
the same nature ; for by Hector's retiring from the field of battle to
visit his wife, the Grecians had opportunity to breathe, and even to
turn upon the Trojans. The unavoidable eflfect of episode, accord-
ing to this definition, must be, to break the unity of action ; and
therefore it ought never to be indulged unless to unbend the mind
after the fatigue of a long narration. An episode, when such is
its purpose, requires the following conditions : it ought to be well
connected with the principal action ; it ought to be lively and in-
teresting ; it ought to be short ; and a time ought to be chosen
when the principal action relents.*
In the following beautiful episode, which closes the second book
of Fingal, all these conditions are united :
Comal was a son of Albion, the chief of a hundred hills. Ilio deer drank of ft
thousand streams, and a thousand rocks replied to the voice of his dojrs. His
face was the mildness of youth ; but his hand the death of heroes. One wm
his love, and fair was she! the daughter of mighty Conloch. She appeared
like ;i sunbeam among women, and her hair was like the wing of the mven.
Her soul was fixed on Comal, and she was his companion in the chase. Often
met their eyes of love, and happy were their words in secret. But Gonntl
loved tl>e maid, the chief of gloomy Ardvcn. He watched her lone steps on
the heath, tlie iuo of unhappy Comal.
One day tired of the cha.sej when the mist had concealed their friends, Comal
and the daughter of Conloch met in the cave of Ronan. It was the wonted
haunt of Comal. Its sides were hung with his arms: a hundred shields of
thongs were there, a hundred helms of sounding steel. Rest here, said he;, mj
love, Galvina, thou light of the cave of Ronsin ; a deer appears on Mora's brow;
I go, but soon will return. I fear, said she, dark Coniiul my foe : 1 will rest
here ; but soon return, my love.
He went to the deer of Mora. The daughter of Conloch, to try liis Ioto,
clothed her white side witii his armor, and strode from the cave of Konan.
Thinking her his foe, his heart beat high, and his color changed. He drew
the bow : the arrow flew ; Galviua fell in blood. He ran to the cave with hasty
steps and called the daughter of Conloch. Where art thou, my love F but no
answer. He marked, at length, her heaving heart beating airainst the mor-
tal arrow. 0 Conloch's daughter, is it thou ! He sunk upon her brcasU
The hu Iters found the hapless pair. Many and silent were his steps round
the dark Iwelling of his love. The fleet of the ocean came : bo fought, and ih«
* HonKr's description of the slueld of .Achilles is properly intnvlnccd at a
time when the action relents, and the render can bear an interruption. B«t
the aut!.cr of Telemachus describes the shield of Uiat young hero in U>« baa*
of battl«, a very improper t4m« for an interruption.
^54 EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSITION.
Ktrangeis fell. He searched for death over the field; but who could kill the
mighty Comal ? Throwing away his shield, an arrow found his manlv breast,
iic sleeps -with hjs Galvina ; their green tombs are seen by the mariner, when
ho bounds on the waves of the north.
609. Next, upon i\\Q peculiarities of a dramatic poem. And the
first I_ shall mention is a double plot ; one of Avhich must resemble
an episode in an epic poem ; for it -would distract the spectator
instead of entertaining him, if he were forced to attend, at the same
time, to two capital plots equally interesting. And even supposing
it an under-plot like an episode, it seldom hath a good eftect in
tragedy, of which simplicity is a chief property ; fdr an interesting
subject that engages our affections, occupies our whole attention,
and leaves no room for any separate concern. Variety is more tol-
erable in comedy, which pretends only to amuse, without totally oc-
cupying the mind. But even there, to make a double-plot agreeable,
is no slight effort of art : the under-plot ought not to vary greatly
in its tone from the principal ; for discordant emotions are unpleasant
when jumbled together ; which, by the way, is an insuperable ob-
jection to tragi-comedy. Upon that account the Provoked Husband
deserves censure : all the scenes that bring the ftimily of the Wrong-
heads into action, being ludicrous and farcical, are in a very different
tone from the principal scenes, displaying severe and bitter expostu
lations between Lord Townley and his lady. The same objection
touches not the double-plot of the Careless Husband ; the different
subjects being sweetly connected, and having only so much variety
as to resemble shades of colors harmoniously mixed. But this is
not all. The under-plot ought to be connected with that Avhich is
principal, so much at least as to employ the same pei'sous : the
under-plot ought to occupy the intervals or pauses of the principal
action ; and both ought to be concluded together. This is the case
of the Merry Wives of Windsor.
Violent action ought never to be represented on the stage. While
the dialogue goes on, a thousand particulars concur to delude us
into an impression of reality ; genuine sentiments, passionate lan-
guage, and persuasive gesture : the spectator once engaged, is
willing to be deceived, loses sight of himself, and without scruple
enjoys the spectacle as a reality. Frona this absent state he is
roused by violent action: he awakes as from a pleasing dream, and,
gathering his senses about him, finds all to be a fiction. Horace
delivers the same rule, and founds it upon the same reason :
Ne pueros coram'populo Medea trncidet;
Aut humana palam coquat exta nefarius Atreus ;
Aut in avem Progne vertatur, Cadmus in anguem :
Quodcumque ostendis mihi sic, increduhis odi.
The French critics join with Horace in excluding blood from the
«08. Episode, how designated from the priiicipal acUou. Example.— Effect of on «Di-
KMle ; when to be indulged ; couditlon*.
EPIC AND DRAMATIC COMPOSmON. 465
Stage ; but, overlooking the most substantial objection, ♦U^.y nrire
only that it is barbarous and shocking to a polite audience. '
610. A few words upon the dialogue; which ought to bo ho
conducted as to be a true representation of nature. I talk not here
of the sentiments, nor of the language; for these come under diffei
cnt heads: I talk of what properly belongs to dialogue-writing;
where eveiy single speech, short or Tong, ought to arise from what
is said by the former speaker, and furnish matter for what comes
after, till the end of the scene. In this view, all the speeches, from
fii-st to last, represent so many links of one continued chain. No
author, ancient or modern, possesses the art of dialogue equal to
Shakspeare. Diyden, in that particular, may justly be placed as hi.-*
opposite : he frequently introduces three or four persons speaking
upon the same subject, each throwing out his own notions .s»>j)arale-
ly, without regarding what is said by the rest : take for an example
the first scene of Aurenzebe. Sometimes he makes a numl>er club
in relating an event, not to a stranger, suj)i>osed ignorant of it, but
to one another, for the sake merely of speaking: of which notable
sort of dialogue, wo have a specimen in the first scene of the first
part of the Conqueat of Granada. In the second part of the same
tragedy, scene second, the King, Abenamar, and Zulema, make their
separate observations, like so many soliloquies, upon the fluctuating
temper of the mob. A dialogue so uncouth, puts one in mind of
two shepherds in a pastoral, excited by a prize to pronounce verK-s
alternately, each in praise of his own mistress.
This manner of dialogue-writing, besides an unnatural air, has an-
other bad effect : it stays the course of the action, because it is not
productive of any consequence. In Congreve's comedies, the action
is often suspended to make way for a play of wit.
No fault is more common among writers, than to prolong a
speech after the impatience of the pei-son to whom it is addressed
ought to prompt him or her to break in. Consider only how the
impatient actor is to behave in the mean time. To express his im-
patience in violent action without interrupting, would be unnatund ;
and yet to dissemble his impatience, by appearing cool whore h«
ought to be highly inflamed, would be no less so.
Rhyme-being unnatural and disgustful in dialogue, is liappily
banished from our theatre : the only wonder is that it ever found
admittance, especially among a ]>eople accustomed to the mors
manly freedom of Shakspeare's dialogue. By banishing rhyme, w«
have gained so much as never once to dream of any further im-
provement. And yet, however suitable blank verso may be to ele-
vated characters and warm passions, it must appear improper and
aft'ected in the mouths of the lower sort. Why then should it be m
rule, That every scene in tragedy must be in blank verse I Suk«
609. Double-plot in a dromatic po«m; In • coniody.— Kul*» for Uj« undw-ptot— VWUit
BcUon oil tb« stage. ^
4-66 EPIC AND DRAMAnc COMPOSITION.
cptare, vnth great judgment, has followed a different mle ; which is,
to intermix prose with verse, and only to employ the latter where it
IS i-equired by the importance or dignity of the subject. Familiar
tl.oughts and ordinary facts ought to'be expressed in plain language:
to hear, for example, a footman deliver a simple message in blank
verse, must appear ridiculous to every one who is not biased by cus-
tom. In short, that variety of characters and of situations, which
(s the life of a play, requires not only a suitable vaiiety in the senti-
ments, but also in the diction.
[Upon the conduct of the dialogue, Lord Jeffrey thus contrasts
*he modern with the old Englisli drama :
" On the modern stage, every scene is visibli/ studied and digested
beforehand ; and every thing from beginning to end, whether it be
descnption, or argument, or vituperation, is veiy obviously and os-
tentatiously set forth in the most advantageous light, and with all
the decorations of the most elaborate rhetoric. Now, for mere rhet-
oric and fine composition, this is veiy right ; but for an imitation of
nature, it is not quite so well
" On the old English stage, however, the discussions always ap-
pear to be casual, and the argument quite artless and disorderly.
The persons of the drama, in short, are made to speak like men and
women who meet without preparation in real life. Their reasonings
are perpetually broken by passion, or left imperfect for want of skill.
They constantly wander from the point in hand, in the most un-
business-like manner in the world ; and after hitting upon a topic
that would afford to a judicious playwright room for a magnificent
seesaw of pompous declamation, they have generally the awkward-
ness to let it slip, as if perfectly unconscious of its value ; and uni-
formly leave the scene without exhausting the controversy, or stating
half the plausible things for themselves that any ordinary advisei-s
might have suggested — after a few weeks' reflection. As specimens
of eloquent argumentjition, we must admit the signal infeiiority of
our native favorites ; but as true copies of nature— as vehicles of
passion, and representations of character, we confess we are tempted
to give them the preference. When a dramatist biings his chief
characters on the stage, we readily admit that he must give them
something to say, and that this something must be inteiesting and
characteristic ; but he should recollect also, that they aie supposed
to cx>me there without having anticipated all they were to hear, or
meditated on all they were to deliver ; and that it cannot be char-
acteristic therefore, because it must be glaringly unnatural, that they
should proceed regularly through every possible view of the subject,
and exhaust, in set order, the whole magazine of reflections that can
be brought to bear upon their situation.
" It would not be fair, however, to leave this view of the matter,
without observing, that this unsteadiness and irregularity of dialogue,
which giveis such an air of nature to our older plays, is frequendy
THE THKEE UNITIEa. 457
carried to a raost blamable excess; and that, independent of their
passion for verbal quibbles, there is an irregularity, and a capriciou*
uncertainty m the taste and judgment of these good old wriieiB,
which excites at once our amusement and our compassion. If it be
true that no other man has ever written so finely as Shak»i)eHi • has
done in his happier passages, it is no less true that there is not a
scribbler now alive who could possibly write worse than he has
sometimes written, — who could, on occasion, devise more contemp-
tible ideas, or misplace them so abominably, by the side of such in-
comparable excellioce." — Review of Ford.]
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE THBKE UKtriES.
611. Man acts with deliberation, will, and choice: he aims at
some end — ^glory, for example, or riches, or conquest, the procuring
happiness to individuals, or to his country in general : he proposes
means, and lays plans to attain the end purposed. Hero are a num-
ber of facts or incidents leading to the end in view, the whole com-
posing one chain by the relation of cause and effect In running
over a series of such facts or incidents, we cannot rest upon any one ;
because they are presented to us as means only, leading to some
end ; but we rest with satisfaction upon the end or ultimate event ;
because there the purpose or aim of the chief person or persons is
accomplished. This indicates the beginning, the middle, and the
end, of what Aristotle calls an entire action. [Poet. cap. vi. See also
cap. vii.) The story naturally begins with describing those circum-
stances which move the principal person to form a plan, in order to
compass some desired event : the prosecution of that plan and the
obstructions, carry the reader into the heat of action : the middle is
properly where the action is tlie most involved; and the end is
where the event is brought about, and the plan accomplislied.
A plan thus happily accomplished after many obstructions, affords
wonderful delight to the reader ; to produce which, a principle men-
tioned above (chap, viii.) mainly contributes, the same tliat di»poees
the mind to complete every work commenced, and in general to
carry every thing to a conclusion.
I have given the foregoing example of a plan crowned with suc-
cess, because it affords the clearest conception of a beginning, a mid-
«I0. Rules for the dlalojfue. Shakspeare. Dryden. CongrtTe.— Rhjrtn*. -Inttnalrtwj
•f blank verse and prof e. — Lord Jeflrev's coinpart»m of iho modrrn aad U»« om KiigllM
drama.
4:58 THE THREE UNITIES.
die, and an end, in which consists unity of action ; and indeed stnct
er unity cannot be imagined than in that case. But an action may
have unity, or a beginning, middle, and end, without so intimate a
relation of parts ; as where the catastrophe is different from what is
intended or desired, which frequently happens in our best tragedies.
In the u^neid, the hero, after many obstructions, makes his plan ef
fectual. The Iliad is formed upon a difieient model : it begins with
the quarrel between Achilles and Agamemnon ; goes on to describe
the several effects produced by that cause ; and ends in a reconcilia-
tion. Here is unity of action, no doubt, a beginnitg, a middle, and
an end ; but inferior to that of the ^neid, which will thus appear.
The mind hath a propensity to go forwaid in the chain of history :
it keeps always in view the expected event ; and when the incidents
or under parts are connected by their relation to the event, the mind
runs sweetly and easily along them. This pleasure we have in the
uEneid. It is not altogether so pleasant, as in the Iliad, to connect
effects by their common cause ; for such connection forces the miml
to a continual retrospect : looking back is like walking backward.
Homer's plan is still more defective, upon another account. That
the events described are but imperfectly connected with the wrath
of Achilles, their cause : his wrath did not exert itself in action ;
and the misfortunes of his countiymen were but negatively the
effects of his wrath, by depriving them of his assistance.
612. If unity of action be a capital beauty in a fable imitative of
human affairs, a plurality of unconnected fables must be a capital
defoi-mity. For the sake of variety, we indulge an under-plot that
is connected with the principal: but too unconnected events are
extremely unpleasant, even where the same actors are engaged in
both. Ariosto is quite licentious in that particular : he carries on at
the same time a plurality of unconnected stories. His only excuse
is, that his plan is perfectly well adjusted to his subject ; for every
thing in the Orlando Furioso is wild and extravagant.
Though to state facts in the order of time is natural, yet that order
may be varied for the sake of conspicuous beauties. (See chapter i.)
If, for example, a noted stoiy, cold and simple in its first movements,
be made the subject of an epic poem, the reader may be hurried
into the heat of action, reserving the preliminaries for a conversation-
piece, if thought necessary ; and that method, at the same time,
hath a peculiar beauty from being dramatic. (See chapter xxi.)
But a privilege that deviates from nature ought to be sparingly in-
dulged ; and yet romance-writers make no difficulty of presenting
to the reader, without the least preparation, unknown peisons en-
gaged in some arduous adventure equally unknown. In Cassandra,
two personages, who afterwards are discovered to be heroes of the
<H. Remarks on bntnan action. — Tho beginning. mUV.lle. and end of a story.— A p1s»
crowned with suoces.-". ajo'ccable — An action inav'lmvc unltv. tliough t.lie catastrophe di>
fer froijMvhat i.x intmid«<l T!i«- xf:neia. Tli.> li"i*!.
Tnv. -niRKF. rxiTiTM. 459
fable, start up completely armed upon tlie banks of the Euphrates,
and engage in a single combat *
A play analyzed, is a chain of connected facts, of which each
scene makes a link. Each scene, accordingly, ought to produce
some incident relative to the catastrophe or ultimate event, by ad-
vancing or retarding it. A scene thai-produceth no incident, and
for that rej\son may be termed barren, ought not to be indulged,
because it breaks the unity of action ; a barren scene can never be
entitled to a place, because the chain is complete without it.
Upon the whole, it appears that all the facts in an historical fable
ought to have a mutual connection, by their common relation to the
grand event or catastrophe. And this relation, in which the unity
of action consists, is equally essential to epic and dramatic composi-
tions."
6 1 3. How far the unities of time and of place are essential, is a
question of greater intricacy. These unities were strictly observed
in the Greek and Roman theatres; and they are inculcated by the
French and English critics as essential to every dramatic composi-
tion. They are also acknowledged by our best poets, though io
practice they make frequent deviation, which they pretend not to
justify, against the practice of the Greeks and Komans, and against
the solemn decision of their own countrymen. But in the course of
this inquiry it will be made evident that in this article we are under
no necessity to copy the ancients ; and that our critics are guilty of s
mistake in admitting no greater latitude of place and time than was
admitted in Greece and Rome.f
All authors agree that tragedy in Greece was derived from the
hymns in praise of Bacchus, which were sung in parts by a chorus.
Thespis, to relieve the singei-s, and for the sake of variety, introduced
one actor, whose province it was to explain historically the subject
of the song, and who occasionally represented one or other person-
age, .^chylus, introducing a second actor, formed the dialogue,
* I am sensible that a commencement of tliis Bort is much rcli^licd by
readers disposed to the marvellous. Their curiosity is misod, »nd they ara
much tickled in its gratification. But curiosity is at an end with the first
reading, because the personages are no longer unknown ; and therefore at the
second rcadinof, a commencement so artificial loses 'ta power, even over tha
vulgar. A writer of genius prefers lasting beauties.
t [By tinitij of action is meant that aH the incidents of the poet shall point
to one great catastrophe. By the vnitUs of tim« and plaot is understood that
the actual performance of the action may pass nearly during the time, and
within the place of the representation. Without unity of action it is impossibia
to excite and agitate the passions; and without the unities of time and place
it i8 impossible to preserve probability, and to persuade the snectntom that tha
action is not imaginary. But with all these unities properiv combined, tJia
illusion will be complete, and the passions will be aa ctfectually roused by the
feigned events as if they were real. — Barron, Loct. 55.]
613. Capitel deformttr In a ftbl«.-Ord«r In whlob Ihcts maf be tUtod— A plyM'ty*
Bule At ««3b soen*. UuUy of actios defluad.
460 THE THREE UNITIES.
by whicli tho performance became dramatic ; and the actors were
multiplied when the subject repucsented made it necessary. But
still the chorus, whicl gave a beginning to tragedy, was considered
as an essential part. The first scene generally unfolds the pre-
liminary circumstances that lead to the grand event ; and this scene
is by Aristotle termed the prologue. In the second scene, where
the action properly begins, the chorus is inti'oduced, which, as
originally, continues upon the stage during the whole peiformance :
the chorus frequently makes one in the dialogue ; and when the
dialogue happens to be suspended, the chorus, during the interval,
is employed in singing. Sophocles adheres to this plan religiously,
Euripides is not altogether so correct. In some of his pieces it be-
comes necessary to remove the chorus for a little time. But when
that unusual step is risked, matters are so ordered as not to interrupt
the representation : the chorus never leave the stage of their own
accord, but at the command of some principal personage, who con-
stantly waits their return.
Thus the Grecian drama is a continued representation without
interruption; a circumstance that merits attention. A continued
representation with a pause, affords not opportunity to vary the place
of action, nor to prolong the time of the action beyond that of the ,
representation. A real or feigned action that is brought to a con-
clusion after considerable intervals of time and frequent changes of
place, cannot accurately be copied in a representation that admits
no latitude in either. Hence it is that the unities of place and of
time were, or ought to have been, strictly observed in the Greek
tragedies ; which is made necessary by the very constitution of their
drama, for it is absurd to compose a tragedy that cannot be justly
represented.
614. Modern critics, who for our drama pretend to establish rules
founded on the practice of the Greeks, are guilty of an egregious
blunder. The unities of place and of time were in Greece, as we
see, a matter of necessity, not of choice; and I am now ready to
show that if we submit to such fetters, it must be from choice, riot
necessity. This will be evident upon taking a view of the constitu-
tion of our drama, which difiers widely from that of Greece;
whether moi-e or less perfect, is a different point, to be handled
afterwards.* By dropping the chorus, opportunity is afforded to
divide the representation by intervals of time, during which the stage
is evacuated and the spectacle suspended. This qualifies our drama
for subjects spread through a wude space both of time and of place :
the time supposed to pass during the suspension of the representa-
* [For an interesting history of the mediaeval and modern drama, see Shaw's
English Literature, pp. 97-110.]
618. The ^Diti«ft of tiip« a{l4 placo ; are ^uy essential ?^^j«das tragedy described. Ib>
fGfVfiCCN
THE THREE UNTTIES. 461
hon is not measured by the time of the suspension : and any place
may be supposed when the repi ostentation is renewed, with as much
facility as when it commencod : by which means many subjects can
De justly represented in our theatres that were excluded from those
of ancient Greece. This doctiine may be illustrated by comparing
a modern play to a set of historical pictures: let us suppoee them
five in number, and the resemblance will be complete. Each of the
pictuies resembles an act in one of our plays : there must neces-
sarily be the strictest unity of place and of time in each picture ; and
the same necessity lequires these two unities during each act of a
play, because during an act there is no interruption in the spectacle.
Now-, when we view in succession a number of such historical pic-
tures, let it be, for example, the history of Alexander by Le Brun,
we have no difficulty to conceive that months or ycai-s !)ave passed
between the events exhibited in two different pictures, though the
interiuption is imperceptible in passing our eye from the one to the
other; raid we have as little difficulty to conceive a change of
place, however gi-eat In which view there is truly no difference
between five acts of a modern play, and five such pictures. Where
the representation is suspended, we can with the greatest facility
suppose any length of time or any change of place : the spectator, it
is true, may be conscious that the real time and place are not the
same with what are employed in the representation ; but this is a
work of reflection ; and by the same reflection he may also bo con-
scious that Garrick is not King Lear, that the play-house is not
Dover Chffs, nor the noise he hears thunder and lightning. In n
word, after an interruption of the representation, it is no more diflB-
cult for a spectator to imagine a new place, or a diflerent time, than
at the commencement of the play to imagine himself at Rome, or
in a period of time two thousand years back. And indeed, it is
abundantly ridiculous that a critic, who is willing to hold candle-
light for sunshine, and some painted canvasses for a palace or a
prison, should be so scrupulous about admitting any latitude of place
or of time in the fable, beyond what is necessary in the repiesen-
tation. 1 • J •
615. There are, I acknowledge, some effects of gieat latitude m
time that ought never to be indulged in a composition for the theatre :
nothing can be more absurd than at the close to exhibit a full-grown
person who appears a child at the beginning: the ramd ^eJect^ as
contrary to all probability, such latitude of time as is requisite for
a change so remarkable. The greatest change from p ace to place
hath not altogether the same bad effect. In the bulk of human
affairs place is not material ; and the mind, when occupied with an
interesting event, is little regardfttl of minute circumstances: tliew
may be varied at will, because they scarce make any impression.
614. Blunder of modern crltic8.-Howthe'En,l|slMlnm|»d^^^ fron U>« Or,ci«. !►
ferencft— A modem pUy corop«red to • »etof hl»tori«a pioturw.
462 THE THKEK UNITIKS.
But thoiK^h I have taken arms to rescue modern poets from the
despolisni of modern ciitics, I would not be understood to justity
hberty without anv reserve. An unbounded license with relation
to place and time; is faulty, for a re^ison that seems to have be^
overlooked, which is, that it seldom fails to break the unity of action
In the ordinary course of human aftairs, single events, such as are tit
to be represented on the stage, are confined to a narrow spot and
commonly employ no great extent of time : we accordingly seldom
find strict unity of action in a dramatic composition, where any re-
markable latitude is indulged in these particulars. I say fiuther,
that a composition which employs but one place, and leqmres not a
greater len<rth of time than is necessary for ^lie representation is so
much the more perfect ; because the confiaing an event within so
narrow bounds, contributes to the unity of action; and also prevents
that labor, however slight, which the mind must undergo in imagui-
incr frequent changes of place and many intervals of time. 13ut still
I must insist, that such limitation of place and time as was necessary
in the Grecian drama, is no rule to us ; and therefore, that thougli
such limitation adds one beauty more to the composition it is at
best but a refinement, which may justly give place to a thousand
beauties more substantial. And I may add, that it is extremely
diflacult, I wixs about to say impracticable, to contract within the
Grecian limits, any fable so fruitful of incidents in number and va-
riety, as to give full scope to the fluctuation of passion. _
616. [It would be amusing to make a digest of the irrational laws
which bad critics have framed for the government^ ot poets, tivst
in celebrity and in absurdity stand the dramatic unities of place and
time. No human being has ever been able to find any thing that
could, even by courtesy, be called an argument for these unities,
except that they have been deduced from the general practice ot he
Greeks. It requires no very profound examination to discover that
the Greek dramas, often admirable as compositions, are, as exhibi-
tions of human character and of human life, far inferior to the Lug ish
plays of the age of Elizabeth. Every scholar knows that the diva-
matic part of the Athenian tragedies was at first subordinate to the
lyrical part. It would, therefore, be little less than a miracle it the
laws of the Athenian stage had been found to suit plays in which
there was no chorus. All the great master-pieces ot the dramatic
art have been composed in direct violation of the unities, and could
never have been composed if the unities had not been violated. 1
is clear, for example, that such a character as that ot Hamlet could
never have been developed within the limits to which Alheri con-
fined himself. Yet such was tlie reverence of Jiterary men during
the last century for these uniiies, that Johnson, who, much to his
honor, took the opposite side, was, as he says, "fnghted at his own
615. Great latitude of Ume not admissible In a ylay.
GARDENING AND AECHITECTUKE. 468
tcmentj ;" mid " afraid to stand against the authoritiea which might
l-u produced against him." — Macaulay.
Lord Jeffu^y, upon the same subject, has made the following
observations : " When the modems tie themselves down to write
tragedies of the same length, and on the same simple plan, in other
respects, with those of Sophocles and -^schylus, we shall not object
to their adhering to the unities ; for there can, in that case, be no
sufficient inducement for \'iolating them. But in the mean time,
we hold that English dramatic poetry soars above the unilies, just
as the imagination does. The only pretence for insisting on theru
IS, that we suppose the stage itself to be, actually and really, the
very spot on which a given action is performed ; and, if so, this
space cannot be removed to another. But the supposition is mani-
festly quite contrary to truth and experience. The stage is con-
sidered merely as a place in which any given action ad libitum may
be performed ; and accordingly may be shifted, and is so in imagi-
nation, as often as the action requires it." — British Essayist", vol.
vi. p. 820.
On this subject, consult also Sir Joshua Reynolds' Works, voL
ii. 13th discourse — Ed.]
CHAPTER XXV.
OARDENIXO AND ARCHITECTCKK.
617. The books we have upon architecture and upon ouilx'llish-
ing ground, abound in practical instniction, necessary fur a me-
chanic; but in vain should we rummage them for rational principles
to improve our taste. In a general system, it might be thought
sufficient to have unfolded the principles that govern tlicse and other
fine arts, leaving the application to the reader ; but as I would neg-
lect no opportunity of showing the extensive influence of these prin-
ciples, the purpose of the piesent chapter is to apply them to
gardening and architecture ; but without intending any regular plan
of these favorite arts, which would be unsuitable not only to the
nature of this work, but to the experience of ita author.
Gardening was at firet a useful art : in the garden of Alcmous,
described by Homer, we find nothing done for pleasure merelv
But gardening is now improved into a fine art ; r.nd when we talk
of a garden without any epithet, a pleasnre-garden, by way ol
«16 Ma«in!»vs ronmrks on iha Grecian drama; upon tl.« iiujt»r-pl»e« of U»« iDo4tra
drama. — lohn>on.-Lord Jefftff* remarka on Um nniUa*.
464 GAEDENING AND AKCHITEOTCTRE.
eminence, is understood. The garden of Alcinous, in modern lan-
guage, was but a kitchen-garden. Architecture has run the same
course : it continued many ages a useful art merely, without as-
piring to be classed with the fine arts. Architecture, therefore, and
gardening, being useful arts as well as fine arts, aflford two different
views. The reader, however, will not here expect rules for improv-
ing any work of art in point of utility ; it being no part of my plan
to treat of any useful art as such : but there is a beauty in utility ;
and in discoursing of beauty, that of utility must not be neglected!
This leads us to consider gardens and buildings in different views :
they may be destined for use solely, for beauty solely, or for both.
Such variety of destination bestows upon these arts a great com-
mand of beauties, complex no less than various. Hence the difii-
culty of forming an accurate taste in gardening and architecture ;
and hence that difference, and wavering of taste in these arts, gi-eater
than in any art that has but a single destination.
618. Architecture and gardening cannot otherwise entertain the
mind, but by raising certain agreeable emotions or feelings ; with
which we must begin, as the true foundation of all the rules of criti-
cism _ that govern these arts. Poetry, as to its power of raising
emotions, possesses justly the first place among the fine arts ; for
scarce any one emotion of human nature is beyond its reach.
Painting and sculpture are more circumscribed, having the com-
mand of no emotions but of what are I'aised by siglit : they are
peculiariy successful in expressing painful passions, Avhich are dis-
played by external signs extremely legible. (See chapter xv.)
Gardening, besides the emotions of beauty from regularity, ordei',
proportion, color, and utility, can raise emotions of grandeur, of
sweetness, of gayety, of melancholy, of wildness, and even of sur-
prise or wonder.* In architectui-e, the beauties of regularity, order,
*["_It cannot be denied tliat the tasteful improvement of a country resi-
dence is both one of the most agreeable and the most natural recreations that
can occupy a cultivated mind. Witli all the interest, and to many, all the
excitement of the more seductive amusements of society, it has the incalcula-
ble advantage of fostering only the purest feelings, jind (unlike many other
occupations of business men) refining instead of hardening the heart.
" The great German poet, Goethe, says-
Happy the man who hath escaped the town,
Him did an angel bless when ho was born.
"With us, country life is a leading object of nearly all men's desires. The
wealthiest merchant looks upon his country-seat as the best ultimatum of his
laborious days in the counting-house. The most indefatigable statesman
dates, in his retirement, from his 'Ashland,' or his 'Lindenwold.' Webster
has his ' Marshfield,' where his scientific agriculture is no less admirable than
his profound eloquence in the Senate. Taylor's well-ordered plantation is
not less significant of the man, than the battle of Buena Vista. Washington
Irving's cottage, on the Hudson, is even more poetical than any chapter in his
617. Gardening as an art.— The garden of Alcinona. Gardening and bnildings cob-
ndered under two views.
GARDENING ANt ARCniTKCTURK. 4(J6
And proportion, are still more conspicuous than in ffardeniiR: but
as to the beauty ot color, architecture is far inferior. Grandeur can
be expressed in a building, perhaps more successfully than in a
garden ; but as to the other emotions above mentioned, architecture
hitherto has not been brought to the perfection of expressing them
distinctly, lo balance that defect, architecture can di.pUy the
beauty ot utility in the highest perfection.
Gardening indeed possesses one advantage, never to be equalled
in the other art: in various streiu-s, it can raise successively all the
different emotions above mentioned. But to produce that delicious
ettect, the garden must be extensive, so as to admit a slow succes-
sion ; for a small garden, comprehended at one view, ought to be
confined to one expression (see chapter viii.) : it may be gay, it mav
be sweet, it may be gloomy ; but an attempt to mix these would
create a jumble of emotions not a little unpleasant. For the same
reason, a building, even the most magnificent, is necessarily confined
to one expression.
619. In gardening, as well as in architecture, simplicity ought to
be a ruling principle. Profuse ornament hath no better effect than
to confound the eye, and to prevent the object from making an im-
pression as one entire whole. An artist destitute of genius for
Cfipitai beauties, is naturally prompted to supply the defect by crowd-
ing his plan wHth slight embellishments : hence in a garden, trium-
phal arches, Chinese houses, temples, obelisks, cascades, fountains,
without end ; and in a building, pillars, vases, statues, and a pro-
fusion of carved work. Thus some women defective in taste, are
apt to overcharge every part of their dress with ornament. Super-
fluity of decoration hath another bad effect ; it gives the object a
diminutive look : an island in a wide extended lake makes it appear
larger ; but an artificial lake, which is always little, appears still
less by making an island on it.
In forming plans for embellishing a field, an artist without tast«
employs straight lines, circles, squares ; because these look best upon
paper. He perceives not, that to humor and adorn nature, is the
perfection of his art; and that nature, neglecting regularity, dis-
tributes her objects in great variety with a bold hand. A large field
Sketch Book ; and Cole, the grentcst of our landscape paiDt«rs, had his mral
nome under the very shadow of the Cat-skiib.
"This is well. In the United Suites, nnturo and domcotic lift ar« l>«(ter
than society and the manners of towns. Hence all sen.oible men irladlr es-
cape, euriicr or later, and paniolly or wholly, from the turmoil of the oltie*.
Hence tlie dignity and value of country life is every day augmcntinir. And
hence the enjoyment of landscape or ornamental (faKleninir— which, when in
pure taste, may properly be called <« more rtfintii tin<i of naturt—xn everv Jay
beeominsf more and more widely ditTuscd."— Z/iw/ii/i/i Rural fJt$ity*, lii"1
618. How they entertain the mind.— Poetry, patatinf, seulptuf*, lanlwilnf m4 anM
t«ctur« oomi>fi«<l, a» to oower of raltinj etiK>tl«niL
•JO*
466 GARDENING AND ARCHITECTURE.
laid out with stiict regularity, is stiff and artificial* Nature, in-
deed, in organized bodies comprehended under one view, studies
regularity, which, for the same reason, ought to be studied in archi-
tecture : but in large objects, which cannot otherwise be surveyed
but in parts and by succession, regularity and uniformity would be
useless properties, because they cannot be discovered by the eye.f
Nature therefore, in her lai'ge works, neglects these properties ; and
in copying natuie, the artist ought to neglect them.
620. Having thus far carried on a comparison between gardening
and architecturej rules peculiar to each come next in order, begin-
ning with gardening. The simplest plan of a garden, is that of a
spot embellished with a number of natural objects, trees, walks, pol-
ished parterres, flowers, streams, &c. One more complex compi'c-
hends statues and buildings, that nature and ait may be mutually
ornamental. A third, approaching -nearer perfection, is of objects
assembled together in order to produce not only an emotion of
beauty, but also some other particular emotion, grandeur, for ex-
ample, gayety, or any other above mentioned. The completest plan
of a gaiden is an improvement upon the third, requiring the several
parts to be so arranged as to inspire all the difierent emotions that
can be raised by gardening. In this plan, the arrangement is an
important circumstance ; for it has been shown, that some emotions
figure best in conjunction, and that others ought always to appear in
succession, and never in conjunction. It is mentioned (chapter viii.),
that when the most opposite emotions, suck as gloominess and
gayety, stillness and activity, follow each other in succession, the
pleasure, on the whole, will be the greatest ; but that such emotions
ought not to be united, because they produce an unpleasant mixtui'e.
(Chapter ii. part iv.) For this reason, a ruin affording a sort of
melancholy pleasure, ought not to be seen from a flower-pailerre
which is gay and cheerful. But to pass from an exhilarating object
to a ruin, has a fine effect; for each of the emotions is the more
sensibly felt by being contrasted with the other. Similar emotions,
on the other hand, such as gayety and sweetness, stillness and
gloominess, motion and grandeur, ought to be raised together; for
their efi'ects upoii the mind are greatly heightened by their con-
junction.
621. R(^gularity is required in that part of a garden which is ad-
• In France and Italy, a garden if disposed like the human hody, alleys, like
legs and arms, answering each other ; the great walk in the middle representing
the trunk of the body. Thus an artist void of taste carries self along into every
operation.
t A square field appears not such to the eye when viewed from any part of
it ; and the centre is the only place where a circular field preserves in uppcai-
aiice its regular figure.
<;i9. Eemarks of Mr. Downing. — A peculiar ndvAiitage of gardening. — Simplicity in grt
4eoing and arciiitectare. — Embellbiliment of a field.
iiO. PlAoa for a garden.
GAKDKNINO AND AKOHITBCTrBE. 487
jacent to the dwelling-house ; Wause an immediate ncce«ory ooebt
o partake the regulanty of the principal object; but in propo,iL
to the distance from the house considered as the centre/regularity
ought less and less to be studied ; for in an extensive plan, it hath a
tine eftect to lead the ramd insensibly from regularity to a bold
vanety. Such arrangement tends to make an impression of irrandeur •
and grandeur ought to be studied as much as possible, even in a
more confined plan, by avoiding a multiplicity of small part*. (Sco
chapter iv.) A small garden, on the other hand, which admits not
graudeur, ought to be strictly regular.
Milton, describing the ga'rdeu of Eden, prefers justly grandeur
before regulanty : ^ j .^ &
Flowers worthy of parndisc, which not nice art '^^^
In beds and curious knot^, but Nnture boon ^^
I'our'd forth profuse on hill, and dule, and plain:
Both where the morning siin first warmly smoto
The open field, and where the unpierccd shade
Imbrowu'd the noon-tide bowers. Paradite LoH, b. Iv.
A hill covered with trees, appears more beautiful as well as more
lofly than when naked. To distribute trees in a plain requirea more
art : near the dwelling-house they ought to be scattered so distant
from each other, as not to break the unity of the field ; and even at
the greatest distance of distinct vision, they ought never to be so
crowded as to hide any beautiful object.
In the manner of planting a wood or thicket, much art may be
displayed. A common centre of walks, termed a star, from whence
are seen remarkable objects, appears too artificial, and consequently
too stifi' and formal, to be agreeable : the crowding withal so many
objects together, lessens the pleasure that would be felt in a slower
succession.
622. By a judicious distribution of trees, other beauties may bt>
produced. A landscape so rich as to engross the whole attention,
and so limited as sweetly to bo comprehended under a single view,
has a much finer efiect than the most extensive landsca|x; that re-
quires a wandering of the eye through successive scenes. Thi»
observation suggests a capital rule in laying out a field ; which ia,
never at any one station to admit a larger prospect than can easily
be taken in at once. A field so happily situated as to command a
great extent of prospect, is a delightful subject for applying thia
rule : let the prospect be split into proper parts by means of tree*,
studying at the same time to introduce all the variety possible.
As gardening is not an inventive art, but an imitation of nature,
or rather nature itself ornamented, it follows necessarily that every
thing unnatural ought to be rejected with disdain. Statues of wild
beasts vomiting water, a common ornament in gardens, prevail io
those of Versailles. Is that ornament in a good taste ? A jet (Ttau^
621. Td whtt part of r |Md«D refularltjr U mo»t to W ttaJtod.— AjrufvaKit •rti««i
468 GAKDENING AND A RCHITECTrRE.
being purely artificial, ™y, ^^*out f ^ust, ^^^"^^ ^„*-
sa„<f .hnpes ; but a ^^V'f^^^^l^lJ L the Ltues of Versailles
admits not any unnatural f '"'"5"°'* ' '° .,u,„t ,he least color or
Z:^vi*rmuS\l«gust;buthe,..l^lio.^^^^^^^^^
p„t in violent action each '- --^Xhe'vlSe is conver'ted
not to devour ; and jet, aS D) ""^"^ P ' . ,g ^ut watei
'rt^fir^ndTe^d^erfiSlu^^^^^^^^^^
nientitully ; and mt aeei, luij,^ » ^ , opera, Avhere
^sSlL" to ■the'' eU,- and c|rtai. his arn.y ^^^*^
623 In gardoning every -'^ - ' f -"^^^^^tL faint imita-
nature has a fine cflect; on the otn«> 'L The cuttinff overffreens
lions are displeasing to every one of taste "'^•'™^8 ,,, »i,tles
i„ fte shape of -™* -"^ "■^™° Sr„rth™oncei..'^ The
of Pliny, who seems to be a Ff'-J'"™ ,; ^^^ ),as sup-
propensity to imitation gave hn;th t°''^f'/'^^^;'!;„a insipid the
rsi aS iiy::^;! r^,ti;T^ trx^'o? -^
IXs .: Suatf a -rr -eef flZ^ "' >='» ^•- 'PP^
for the same reason, no less childish.t .whimsical ought to
except just BO far ns ^nture ever free tuul no m^^^ endeavored to work in her
of man's want of taste or ''^ P ^"J^^Jf f,u of instruction, and in sueh fea-
own spirit. But the he ds and J^^/and diversified country, must the best
tures of our richest and ™f ^ sm.lm? .Tnd dner ^^^^.^^^^, ^^^^ ^^^ ^^
hints for the embellishment of ^^ jf.f^^t^^e wish our finest pleasure-ground
not any portion of thewoods and fiel^^^^ g„,,, ,yl n feature,
scenery to resemble. ^Te "^^,^[/;"''J°;al3 i a choicer manner, by reiecting
of nature, and to decompose the materials m ^i^i^l, ,i,o„]d char-
any thing foreign to the spirit of/.'*^£"^f„f "o\mt'-V- residence-a landscape in
acterize the landscape of the T^o^^J^l a nature is preserved-all her mos
which all that is gracefii and b?^>^ti in n^^^^-^, j 1^, ^ ^,^^ed refineineni
perfect forms and ^'^«V''''?-mToJSfe on natural beauty, without im-
bi^ViS\S"|i:^ o^S^i^; tftth and freshness of it. intnnsic
«82. Capital rule M to prospcct-Thlng* unnstural.- Verwllk*.
GARDENING AND AECIIITECTCRE. 469
ceit, like that of composing verse in the shape of an axo or an egg:
the walks and hedges may be agi-ceable ; but in the form of a laby-
rinth they serve to no end but to puzzle : a riddle is a conceit not so
mean, because the solution is proof of sagacity, which affords no
aid in tracing a labyrinth.
'J'he gardens of Versailles, executed with boundless expense by the
best artists of that age, are a lasting monument of a taste the nio«t
depraved : the faults above mentioned, instead of being avoided, are
chosen as beauties, and multiplied without end. Nature, it would
seem, was deemed too v.ulgar to be imitated in the works of a mag-
nificent monarch ; and for that reason preference was given to things
unnatural, which probably were mistaken for 8up<.'rnatural. I have
often amused myself with a fanciful reseinblance between these gar-
dens and the Arabian tales : each of them is a performance intended
for the amusement of a great king : in the sixteen gardens of Ver-
Bailies there is no unity of design, more than in the thousand and
one Arabian tales : and, lastly, they are equally unnaiural ; groves
of jets d'eau, statues of animals conversing in the manner of ./Esop.
water issuing out of the mouths of wild beasts, give an impression
of faiiy-land and witchcraft, no less than diamond-palaces, invisible
rings, spells, and incantations.
624. A straight road is the most agi-eeable, because it shortena
the journey. But in an embellished field, a straight walk has an
air of formality and confinement ; and at any rate is less agreeable
than a winding or waving walk ; for in surveying the beauties of an
ornamented field, we love to roam from place to place at freedom.
Winding walks have another advantage ; at every step they open
new views. In short, the walks in a pleasure-ground ought not to
have any appearance of a road ; my intention is not to make a jour-
ney, but to feast my eye on the beauties of art and nature. This
rule excludes not openings directing the eye to distant object*.
Avoid a straight avenue directed upon a dwelling-house : better
far an oblique approach m a waving line, with single trees and other
scattered objects interposed. . ,
There are not many fountains in a good taste. Statues of anima.s
vomiting water, which prevail everywhere, stand concemncd as un-
natural. In many Roman fountains, statues of fishes are etnploycd
to support a large basin of water. This unnatural conceit » not
accountable, unless from the connection that water hath with the
fish that swim in it; which bv the way shows the influence of even
the slighter relations. The best design for a fountain I have met with
is what follows. In an artificial rock, rugged and abrupt there w a
cavity out of sijrht at the top : the water, conveyiMl to it by a pipe,
pours or trickles^down the broken parts of the rock, and is coUected
628. Faint imitations of n»tnre.-Mr. Downing*. remarkK—Thlngt WtI.1 vA «UM^
c«l. — VersaiUe*.
024. Walks ia • garden.— FooAtaina.
4:70 GARDENING AND AKCHITECTUEE,
into a basin at the foot: it is so contrived as to make the water fall
in sheets or in rills at pleasure.
C2o.^ Hitheito a garden has been treated as a work intended
solely for pleasure, or, in other words, for giving impressions of in-
trinsic beauty. What comes next in order is the beauty of a gar-
den destined for use, termed relative beauty; and this brancli shall
be dispatched in a few words. In gai'dening, luckily, relative beauty
need never stand in opposition to intrinsic beauty : all the ground
that can be requisite for use, makes but a small proportion of an
ornamented field, and may be put in any coiner without obstructing
the disposition of the capital parts. At the same time, a kitchen-
garden or an orchard is susceptible of intrinsic beauty ; and may be
so artfully disposed among the other parts, as by variety and con-
trast to contribute to the beauty of the whole.
In a hot country it is a capital object to have what may be
termed a summer-garden; that is, a spot of ground disposed by art
and by nature to exclude the sun, but to give free access to the air.
In a cold country, the capital object should be a winter-garden, open
to the sun, sheltered from wind, diy under foot, and taking on the
appearance of summer by variety of evergreens.*
t>26. Gardening being in China brought to gTeater perfection
than in any other known countrj', we shall close our present subject
with a slight view of Chinese gardens, which are found entirely ob-
sequious to the principles that govern every one of the fine arts. In
general, it is an indispensable law there, never to deviate from na-
ture : but in order to produce that degree of variety which is pleas-
ing, every method consistent with nature is put in practice. Nature
is strictly imitated in the banks of their artificial lakes and rivers ;
which sometimes are bare and gravelly, sometimes covered with
wood quite to the brink of the water. To flat spots adorned with
flowers and shrubs, are opposed others steep and rocky. We see
meadows covered with cattle; rice-grounds that run into lakes;
groves into which enter navigable creeks and rivulets : these gener-
* A correspondent, whose name I liitherto have concealed, that I might not
be thongrht vain, and which I can no longer conceal (xMra. Montagu), writes to
me ns follows : " Jn life v,-e generally lay our account with prosperity, and sel-
dom, very seldom, prepare for adversity. We carry that propensity even into
the structure of our gardens : we cultivate the gay ornaments of summer, rel-
ishing no plants but what flourish by mild "dews and gracious sunshine :
we banish from our thoughts ghastly winter, when the benign influences of
the sun, cheering us no more, are doubly regretted bv yielding to the piercing
north wind and nipping frost. Sage is 'the gardener, in the metaphorical .13
well as literal sense, who procures a friendly shelter to protect us from December
Btoi^ns, and cultivates the plants that adorn and enliven that drenrv season,
lie IS no philosopher who cannot retire into the Stoic's walk when the gardens
of Epicurus arc out of bloom : he is too much a philosopher who will rigidly
proscribe the flowers and aromatics of summer, to sit constantlv under the
cypress-shade.-'
62.V Relative \>M.xxif ofaparden. Sumni«» and winter yw(J«nt
OARDENINO AND ARCHITFXTTDRK. 471
Kl]y conduct to some interesting object, a magnificent building, te^
rff.es cut in n mountain, a cascade, a grotto, an artificial rock.
Th-.ir artificial rivei's are generally serj)entine ; sometimes narrow,
noisy, and rapid ; sometimes deep, broad, and slow : and to make
the .iceno still more active, mills and other moving machines are
often erected. In the lakes awe intei-spersed islands; some barren,
surroi'Ddcd with rocks and shoals : others enriched with even.' thing
that lift and nature can furnish. Even in their cascades ihey avoid
regularity, as forcing nature out of its coui'se : the waters are seen
buretin^ ir-om the caverns and windings of the artificial rocks, here
a roariu^ cataract, there many gentle falls ; and the stream often
impeded oy trees and stones, that seem brought down by the vio-
lence of the current. Straight lines are sometimes indulged, in or-
der to k^jtp in view some interesting object at a distance.
SensiLiu of the influence of contrast, the Chinese artists deal in
sudden t.tnsitions, and in opposing to each other forms, colors, and
shades. The eye is conducted from limited to extensive views, and
from lakvri; and rivers to plains, hills, and woods : to dark and gloomy
colors, aie opposed the more brilHant : the different masses of light
and shade .ire disposed in such a manner, as to render the composi-
tion distiuci in its parts, and striking on the whole. In plantations,
the trees i.re artfully mixed according to their shape and color;
those of spvoading branches with the pyramidal, and the light green
with the dv.3p green. They even introduce decayed trees, some
erect, and seme half out of the ground.* In order to heighten con-
trast, much bolder strokes are risked: they sometimes introduce
rough rocfe, dark caverns, trees ill formed, and seemingly rent by
tempests, or blasted by lightning; a building in mins, or half con-
sumed by file. But to relieve the mind from the harshness of such
objects, the sA^eetest and most beautiful scenes always succeed.
627. The Chinese study to give play to the imagination : they
hide the termination of their lakes; and commonly interrupt the
view of a cascade by trees, through which are seen obscurely the
waters as they t:dl. ' The imagination once roused, is disposed to
magnify eveiy object. .
Nothing is' more studied in Chinese gardens than to raise wonder
or surprise. In scenes calculated for that end, every thing app««'
like tairy-land ; a torrent, for example, conveyeil under ground dM-
zles a strano-er by its uncommon sound to guess what it raav be;
and to multiply such uncommon sounds the rocks and bujldings
are contrived with cavities and interstices. Sometimes one is led
insensibly into a dark cavern, terminating unexpectedly in a land-
• Ta-stc hns suij^estcd to Kent tl.c same artifice. A dcoiyc.l tree pU«d
properly, contributes to oontr:,st ; and a so in a peus.ve or sc< ato ►Ule of rnlnd
produces a sort of pity grounded on .an imaginary pen^omfloat.on.
tK CblneM rirtlen* > tfwponJenw wtU> n«nj% UiOm
472
GARDENING AND A RCHrrKClTJRE.
scape enriched with all that natui-e affords the most delicious. At
other times, beautiful walks insensibly conduct to a rough unculti-
vated field, where bushes, briers, and stones interrupt the passage :
looking about for an outlet, some rich prospect unexpectedly opens
to view. Another artifice is, to obscure some capital part by trees,
or other interposed objects : our curiosity is raised to know what
lies beyond ; and after a few steps, we are greatly surprised with
some scene totally different from what was expected.
628. These cursory observations upon gardening, shall be closed
\yith some reflections that must touch every reader. Rough uncul-
tivated ground, dismal to the eye, inspires' peevishness and discon-
tent : may not this be one cause of the harsh manners of savages ?
A field richly ornamented, containing beautiful objects of various
kinds, displays in full lustre the goodness of the Deity, and the am
pie pi'ovision he has made for our happiness. Ought not the spec-
tator to be filled with gratitude to his Maker, and with benevolence
lo his fellow-creatures ? Other fine arts may be perverted to excite
irregular, and even vicious emotions : but gardening, which inspiies
the purest and most refined pleasures, cannot fail to promote every
good affection. The gayety and harmony of mind it produceth, in-
clining the spectator to communicate his satisfaction to others, and
to make them happy as he is himself, tend naturally to establish in
hijn a habit of hun)anity and benevolence.*
It IS not easy to suppress a degi-ee of enthusiasm when we reflect
on the advantages of gardening with respect to viituous education.
In the beginning of life the deepest impressions are made ; and it is
a sad truth, that the young student, familiarized to the dirtiness and
disorder of many colleges pent within narrow bounds in populous
cities, is rendered in a measure insensible to the elegant beauties of
art and natiue. Is there no man of fortune sufl3ciently patriotic to
think of reforming this evil ? It seems to me far from an exaggera-
tion,^ that good professors are not more essential to a college, than a
spacious garden, sweetly ornamented, but without any thing glaiing
or fantastic, so as upon the whole to inspire our youth with a t<iste
no less for simplicity than for elegance. In that respect, the univer-
sity of Oxford may justly be deemed a model.
629. Having finished what occurred on gardening, I proceed to
rules and observations that more peculiariy concern architecture.
Architecture, being a: useful as well as a fine art, leads us to distin-
guish buildings and parts of buildings into three kinds, namely, what
* The- manufactures of silk, flax, and cotton, in tlieir present advance to-
wards pertuction, may be held as infurior branches of the fine arts: because
theirproductions m dress and in furniture inspire, like them, gay and kindly
emotions favorable to morality.
627. The Chinese gardens give play to the imagination. Artifices for raieiiig wonda
and surprise. "
633. Adv«titag«g of (ordMing-
6AEDENINQ AND AECHITECTDRK. 478
are intended for utility solely, what for ornament solely, «nd what
tor both. Buildings intended for utility mMy, such as detached
oftices, ought in every part to correspond precisely to that intention:
the slightest deviation from the end in view will' by ever>- person ol
taste be thought a blemish. In general it is the perfection of every
work of art, that it fulfils the purpose for which it is intended ; and
every other beauty, in opposition, is improper. IJut in things in-
tended for ornament, such as pillars, obelisks, triumpl al arches,
beauty ought alone to be regarded. A heathen temple mu«t be
considered as merely ornamental ; for being dedicated to some dei-
ty, and not intended for habitation, it is susceptible of any figure
and any embellishment that fancy can suggest and beauty admit.
The great difficulty of contrivance, resj)ects"building8 that are in-
tended to be useful" as well as ornamental. These ends, employing
different and often oppasite means, are seldom united in perfection :
and the only practicable method in such buildings is, to favor orna-
ment less or more according to the character of the building: in
palaces and other edifices sufficiently extensive to* admit a variety of
useful contrivance, regularity justly takes the lead : but in dwelling-
houses that are too small for -variety of contrivance, utility ought to
prevail, neglecting regularity as far as it stands in opjX)sition to con-
venience.*
Intrinsic and relative beauty being founded on different principles,
must be handled separately. I begin with relative beauty, as of the
greater importance.
630. The proportions of a door are determined by the use to
which it is destined. The door of a dwelling-house, which ouglu
to correspond to the human size, is confined to seven or eight feel in
height, and three or four in breadth. The proportions proper for
the door of a barn or coach-house, are widely different. Another
consideration enters. To study intrinsic beauty in a coach-house or
bam, intended merely for use, is obviously improper. But a dwelling-
house may admit ornaments ; and the principal door of a palace
demands all the grandeur that is consistent with the foregoing
proportions dictated by utility : it ought to be elevated, and ap-
proached by steps; and it may be adorned with pillat« supporting
an architrave, or in any other beautiful manner. The door of a
church ought to be wide, in order to afford an easy passage for a
multitude : the width, at the same time, regulates tlxe height, as will
appear by and by. The size of windows ought to be proportioned
* A building mnst bo lar>rc to proihicc nnv sensible emotion of repnlarltr,
proportion, or'beauty ; wliieli is iin ad.litioiial reason for mindinjr convenience
only in u dwelling-houso of small sizo.
629. Buildings and parts of buildings dlstlnirol»he.1 Into threo ktnd«.-Bot!<»tiW «a»««HM
fcr use solely —Things li tended for ornanjent— Kule tor bulldiOg* loHixl*! to 6« «ii«ll
M well a$ ornamentaL
i.74
GARDENING AND AECniTKCTUBK,
Nothing can be more evadent, than that the form nf o a u-
house ought to be suited to the^Iima f and^Sl error 7^ ^'^"
SSHS"— ^"-'^
ih^^^\^^'''''-^ said what appeared necessaiy upon relative beautv
Oie next step is, to view architecture as one of the C ate- wW :l'
wil lead us to the examination of such building and ia^^ of
buildings, as are calculated solely to please the eye^' L thf^r^
of Nature, rich and magnificent, variety prevails ; and in wo W
m\\JtX ^ ^''"'^"^ °"^^' ^•^ "^"^ sumptuous and g and -f
pmate d^^ellmg, neat and modest; a playhouse, gay and Slendid
and a monumen^t^gloom^^d^^^ hemin tempTeti'
MOnthesubject^oiTr^^ consult Alison on^Tas^c, pp. 095-823.]
OAKDHNLVO ASD AKCHITECTDIm. 47J
that ,esp„ct it o„g:,t ,„ W .o,„c.;v a d ,kfc:,rS;,; "";' '"
MJuoH. A l.hn.stian church is not cons dered to be a hmL f„r .iT
d.tierent proportions serve to express luftinei, vXZ^ &c ^ Lu
as strengtJi. Situation also may contribute t^ exprSn com-!n
ency regu ates the situation o/a private dwell n^^ToZ-- ZZ
situation of a palace ought to be lot\y * '
G32 And this leads to a question, Whether the situation where
here happens to be no choice, ought in any measure to rZlaVZ
fomi of the edmce ? The connection between a large houS^and U.o
Sv r''''H%''°"^^' ,ot intimate, demands hoCr Lfcot
^ru, y. It would, for example, displease us to find an elegant build-
mg thrown away upon a wild uncultivated country: conffruity^
quires a polished field for such a building; and besides xl!^lZ
ot congruity, the spectator is sensible of the pleasure of concordance
Tr.SpT'''r^''*^/^,''"^*'°°^ P'"^"^^^ ^y^^ two 0bK>CtS.
Ihe old Gothic form of building seems well suited to the rough uu-
i,« 21" ■ '^°""*ry' ^^■'"^'•e so many arc able to ucliicvc a home for tlicm^Kc,
than wf n«f "k*"*' P"'''l" " "^"^^ beantiful and ta.tef.,1 n,X Ja Sn, on
than his neighbors, 13 a benefactor to the cause of moraJitv bochI onlcr and
S ZiT^l^\r^u''^^''''P''T^ arclntccture. The rock on which all no^^
SvW,? Pa, ^'Tl^H' counfie-^-this dangerous rock i« w^nl o/jitnt**cr
tor 1 i'o.r f''T ''H° '^"'P'*^^' churches, or cathedrals. Ut then Ik>, charac-
larm-l.oiisc the villa a villa; and the mansion a mansion. Do not attempt to
frJ i"^,"^'"^-'.''^ "'T jour <arm after the fashion of tho town-honse of Uur
ir eiul, the city merchant; do not attempt to ifive the modest little eotu«' th«
ambitious a,r Of the ornate villa. Be a*.nred that there i., if yon willTc.rch
lor It, a peculiar I.eaiity that bclon«rs to each of tho->o clasxes of'^buiMiiu-* that
liei-rhtens and adorns it almost inai<ically ; while, if it borrow* the ornamcnU
01 tlic other, it is only deba>ed and falsified in diameter and exnrc^ion. Th»
most expensive and elaborate .structure, overlaid wiUi costiv om.imcnt», will
i«u to give a ray of pleasure to the mind of real t«--.te, if it ii. not ■ppn>pha»> to
tae purpose 1 1 view, or the mcaaa or position of its oconpant."!
476 GAKDENINO AND ARCHITECTUKB.
cultiyated regions where it was invented : ihe only mistake was the
tranrfening this form to the fine plains of France and Italy, better
fitted for buildings in the Grecian tciste ; but by refining upon the
Gothic form, every thing possible has been done to reconcile it
\o its new situation. The profuse variety of wild and grand objects
about Inverary, demanded a house in the Gothic form ; and eveiy
one must approve the taste of the pi-oprietor, in adjusting so finely
the appearance of his house to that of the country where it is placed.
633. Next of 07-naments, which contribute to give buildings a
peculiar expression. It has been doubted whether a building can
regularly admit any ornament but what is useful, or at least has that
appearance. But considering the diflferent purposes of architecture,
a fine as well as a useful art, there is no good reason why oraaments
may not be added to please the eye without any relation to use.
This liberty is allowed in poetry, painting, and gardening, and why
not in architecture considered as a fine" art? A private dwelhng-
house, it is true, and other edifices where use is the chief aim,
admit not regularly any ornament but what has the appearance, at
least, of use ; but temples, triumphal arches, and other buildings in-
tended chiefly or solely for show, admit every sort of ornament.
A thing intended merely as an ornament, may be of any figiu-e
and of any kind that fancy can suggest ; if it please the spectator,
the artist gains his end. Statues, vases, sculpture upon stone,
whether basso or alto relievo, are beautiful ornaments relished in all
civilized countries. The placing such ornaments so as to produce
the best eftect, is the only nicety. A statue in perfection is an en-
chanting work ; and we natuially require that it should be seen in
every direction, and at difierent distances ; for which reason, statues
employed as ornaments are proper to adorn the great staircase that
leads to the piincipal door of a palace, or to occupy the void be-
tween pillars.
634. One at first view will naturally take it for granted, that in
the ornaments under consideration beauty is indispensable. It goes
a great way undoubtedly ; but, upon tiial, we find many things es-
teemed as highly ornamental that have little or no beauty. There
are various circumstances, besides beauty, that tend to make an
agreeable impression. For instance, the reverence we have for the
ancients is a fruitful source of oniaments. Amalthea's horn has
always been a favorite ornament, because of its connection with a
lady who was honored with the care of Jupiter in his infancy. A
fat old fellow and a goat are surely not graceful foi ms ; and yet
Selinus and his companions are everywhere fashionable ornaments.
What else but our fondness for antiquity can make the horrid form
of a sphinx so much as endurable ? Onginal destination is another
632. Whether situation should regulate the form of the edifice.
683. Ornaments; whether any but what are useftil may be adtnitud.— Tho fomi of tof
tnlcg intendeil merely for ornanacnt Tho placing of such ornaments.— Stat tea.
GARDENING AND ABCHITECTUKJE. 477
Circumstance that has influence to add dignity to thinm in them-
selves abundantly trivial. Triumphal archa^ pyramids oWliala, ar«
beautiful forms ; but the nobleoess of their original destination has
greatly enhanced the pleasure we take in thera. Long robes appear
noble, not smgly for their flowing lines, but for their beinj? the habit
of naagistrates. These examples may be thought sufticient for m
specimen : a diligent inquiry mto human nature will discover other
ii^ueneing pnnciples; and hence it is, that of all subjects, ornamenU
admit the greatest variety in point of taste.
635. And this leads to ornaments having relation to use. Orna-
ments of that kind are governed by a diflerent principle, which is,
that they ought to be of a form suited to their real or apparent
destination. This rule is applicable as well to ornaments that make
a component ])art of the subject, as to ornaments that are onlv ac-
cessory. An eagle's paw is an ornament improper for the foot' of •
chair or table : because it gives it the appearance of weakness, in-
consistent with its destination of bearing weight. Blind window*
are sometimes introduced to preserve the appearance of regularity :
in which case the deceit ought carefully to be concealed : if visible,
it marks the iiregularity in the clearest manner, signifying, that real
windows ought to have been there, could they have been made con-
sistent with the internal structure. A pilaster is another example
of the same sort of ornament ; and the greatest error against its
seeming destination of a support, is to sink it so far into the wall as
to make it lose that seeming. A composition representing leaves and
branches, with birds perching upon them, has been long in fashion
for a candlestick ; but none of these pailiculars is in any degree
suited to that destination.
A large marble basin supported by fishes, is a conceit much
relished in fountains. This is an example of accessory ornaments in
a bad taste : for fishes here are unsuitable to their apparent desti-
nation. No less so are the supports of a coach, carved in the figure
of Dolphins or Tritons ; for what have these marine beings to do on
dry land ? and what support can they be to a coach ?
636. With respect now to the pails of a column, a bare uniform
cylinder without a capital appeai-s naked; and without a base, ap-
peal's too ticklishly placed to stand firm ;* it ought therefore to
nave some finishing at the top and at the bottom, lleuce llie three
chief parts of a column, the shaft, the base, and the capital. Nature
* A column without a buso U dl«ai;rcoable, becauso it »«eins in s totterinf
condition ; yet a tree without a base Is agreeable ; aati the reason i», that w«
know it to he firmly rooted. This observation 8bo\r« how much ta.«te ia infla-
«nced by reflection.
634. Things ornamental that hare little or no l)«aaty.— lUrerMie* for Um ainlfl» •
scarce of ornninent.<t. Illustratiors.
635. Ornaments for bm. Kale for their fonn. Violatioii* of food taite la UUt pm-
Ucular.
^78 GARDENING AND ARCHlTECTtritE-
umloubtedly requires proportion among these parts, but it admits
variety of proportion.
We find three orders of columns among the Greeks, the Doric,
the Ionic, and the Corinthian, distinguished from each other by
their destination as well as by their ornaments. It has been warmly
disputed, whether any new order can be added to these ; some hold
the affirmative, and give for instances the Tuscan and Composite ;
othei-s deny, and maintain that these properly are not distinct orders,
but ouly the oiiginal ordei-s with some slight variations. Among
writei's who do not agree upon any standard for distinguishing the
different orders from each other, the dispute can never have an end.
What occurs to me on this subject is what follows.
637. The only circumstances that can serve to distinguish one
order from another, are the form of the column, and its destination.
To make the first a distinguishing mark, without regard to the other,
would multiply these ordei-s without end; for a color is not more
susceptible of difterent shades, than a column is of different forms.
Destination is more limited, as it leads to distinguish columns into
three kinds or orders : one plain and strong, for the purpose of sup-
porting plain and massy buildings ; one delicate and graceful, for
supporting buildings of that character ; and between these, one for
supporting buildings of a middle character.
To illustrate this doctrine, I make the following observation. If
we regard destination only, the Tuscan is of the same order with the
Doric, and the Composite with the Corinthian ; but if we regard
form merely, they are of different orders.
638. The ornaments of these three orders ought to be so contrived
as to make them look like what they are intended for. Plain and
rustic ornaments would be not a little discordant with the elegance
of the Corinthian order; and ornaments sweet and delicate no less
so with the strength of the Doric. The Corinthian order has been
the favorite of two thousand years, and yet I cannot force myself to
relish its capital. The invention of this florid capital is ascribed to
the sculptor Callimachus, who took a hint from the plant Acanthus^
growing round a basket placed accidentally upon it ; and in fact the
capital under consideration represents pretty accurately a basket so
ornamented. This object, or its imitation in stone, placed upon a
pillar, may look well ; but to make it the capital of a pillar intended
to support a building, must give the pillar an appearance inconsistent
with its destination.
639. With respect to buildings of every sort, one rule, dictated by
utility, is, that they be firm and stable. Another rule, dictated by
beauty, is, that they also appear so ; for what appears tottering and
in hazard of tumbling, produceth in the spectator the painful emo-
636. Chief parts of a column. — Three orders of colnmns.
63T. Circam3tanc«s that distinguish one order from anotber.
C3& The oTuanientt of the tliree <miere.— The OorintbiM OTd«&
OAEDENINO AND ARCHITECTUEE. if^
bon of fear instead of the pleasant emotion of beauty; ami, accord-
mgly, 1 ,s the great care ot" the artist, that every part of hi, edifice
appear to be well supported. Procopius, dencnbiig the c-hurch of
fc>t. bophia, lu Constantinople, one of the wonders of the world men-
tions with app ause a part of the fabric placed above the easi front
m torra of a half-moon, so contrived as to inspire both fear and
admiration; for though, says he, it is i>erfectlv well supported vet
It IS suspended in such a manoer as if it were 'to tumble down the
next moment. This conceit is a sort of false wit in architecture
which men were fond of in the infancy of the fine arts. A turret
jutting out from an angle in the uppermost story of a Gothic tower
IS a witticism of the same kind. *
640. To succeed in allegorical or emblematical ornaments is no
slight effort of genius ; for it is extremely difficult to dispose them
so m a building as to produce any good etfect. The mixing them
with realities, makes a mi.serable jumble of truth and fiction. (.See
chap. XX. sect, v.) But this is not all, nor the chief point ; every em-
blem ought to be rejected that is not clearly expressive of iu mcaiiiing ;
for if it be in any degree obscure, it puzzles, and doth not please.
The statue of Moses striking a rock from which water actually
issues, is in a false taste ; for it is mixing reality with representation.
Moses himself may bring water out of Ihe rock, but this miracle is
too much for his statue. The same objection lies against the cascade
where the statue of a water-god pours out of his urn rejjl water.
641. It is observed above of gardenitig, that it contributes to rec-
titude of manners, by inspiring gayety and benevolence. I add an-
other observation. That both gardening and architecture contribute
to the same end, by inspiring a taste for neatness and elegance. In
Scotland, the regularity and polish even of a turnpike-road has some
influence of this kind upon the low people in the neighborhood.
They become fond of regularity and neatness ; which is displayed,
firet upon their yards and little inclosures, and next within-doors.
A taste for regularity and neatness, thus acquired, is extended by
degrees to dress, and even to behavior and manners.
[In concluding this chapter, another brief extract will be given
from Downing's Rural Essays. — £d.
"Two grand errors are the fertile causes of all the failures in the
rural improvements of the United States at the present momeoL
The first eiror lies in supposing tliat good taste is a natural gift
which springs heaven-bom into perfect existence, needing no culli-
yation or improvement. The second is in supposing that taste alooe
is sufficient to the protluction of extensive or complete works in ar-
chitecture or landscape-gardening.
"Now, although that delicacy of organizatiou, usually a«lled taste,
is a natural gift, which can no more be acquiroil than hearing cao
639. Rnlesfor bnlMines of every sort. —The ehur-.h nfSt S«>pbl&
&4Q. AUe(;orio«] oretnl>l«mstiflomsin«ot».
4B0 STANDARD OF TASTE.
be by a deaf man, yet, in most persons, this sensibility to the Beau-
tiful may be cultivated and ripened into good taste by the stvdy and
comparison of beautiful productions in nature and art.
" This is precisely what we wish to insist upon, to all persons about
to commence rural establishments, who have not a cultivated or just
taste ; but only sensibility, or what they would call a natural taste.
.... The study of the best productions in the fi^ne arts is not more
necessary to the success of the young painter and sculptor than that
of buildings and grounds to the amateur or professional improver
who desires to improve a country residence Avell and tastefully. In
both cases comparison, discrimination, the use of the reasoning fac-
ulty, educate the natural delicacy of perception into taste, more or
less just and perfect, and enable it not only to arrive at Beauty, but
to select the most beautiful for the end in view.
" There are at the present moment, without going abroad, oppor-
tunities of cultivating a taste in landscape gardening, quite suflBcient
to enable any one of natural sensibility to the Beautiful, combined
with good reasoning powers, to arrive at that point which may be
considered good taste. . . . The study of books on taste is by no
means to be neglected by the novice in rural embellishment ; but
the practical illustrations of different styles and principles, to be
found in the best cottage and villa residences, are far more convincing
and instructive to most minds, than lessons taught in any other mode
whatever. ....
" We think, also, there can scarcely be a question that an exami-
nation of the best examples of taste in rural improvement at home,
is far more instructive to an American, than an inspection of the
finest country places in Europe ; and this, chiefly, because a really
successful example at home is based upon republican modes of lite
enjoyment and expenditure, which are almost the reverse of those
of an aristocratic government. ... No more should be attempted
than can be done well, and in perfect harmony with our habits,
mode of life, and domestic institutions." — Rural Essays, iii.l
CHAPTER XXVI.
STANDARD OF TASTE.
[The following chapter Is taken from one of Dr. Blair's Lectures, being fer superior to the
one of I^rd Kames, here omitted]
642. It must be acknowledged, that no principle of the human
mmd is, in its operations, more fluctuating and capricious than
641. How gardening and architecture contribute to rectitude of manners.— Scotland.—
Two errors. — How taiXe may be improved. — OpportUEiities offered
STANDARD OF TASTK. 4g^
taste. Its variations have been sn rwoaf „«^ /„
suspicion with some of Tts^bT^Sl L^"^"'' « to create .
foundation, ascertainaSe by no^stTnTalVb^^^^^ "° "^
or regular inquiries concerning the objects of Li? wi,lt • t
architecture, the Grecian models wei^Tng l^^ld S: Zi J^
Ind i' ^"^r1l°^?^^^*'^ «^^^"« arcl^tectrSo^p^'reTai^
and afterwards the Grecian taste revived in all its vW3 1'
grossed the public admiration. In eloquence a^dT^tJJ the
Asiatics at no time relished anv thing but what w^ fK'oria'
ment aad spJendni m a degree tfiat we" should denominate LudV
I^ J^t ^f'^^ "^"^^^^^ """^y «J»^«*« «°d simple ZmtS^JA
despised the Asiatic ostentation. In our own oc^fnti^Vhow^^
wntm^ tha were greatly extolled two or three con?u'riesiriS
now fallen into entire disrepute and oblivion ! Without gdnTudk
to remold instances, how very different is the taste of p(ltry which
prevails in Great Britain now, fh>m what prevailed the^n^ lon^r
Z.^ ^J '"'^r ^^ ^'°^ ^^^'^'' "•' ^-^'^b the auUiore too of &
XltT^- *"" "^"P-^ ^r- ^^^'^ ^ll^i«g >vas in vogue but an
affected bnlhancy of wit; when the simple Sajesty of Milton was
overlooked, and Paradise Lost almost entirely u^nlcnown ; wL"
Cowley s labored and unnatural conceits were admired as the very
ouintessence of genius ; Waller's gay sprightHness was mistaken (Z
the tender spint of love poetry; and such writers as Suckling and
fc-thendge were held m esteem for dramatic composition ?
Ihe question is, what 'conclusion we are to Ibrm from such in-
stances as these ? Is there any thing that can be called a standaixl
ot taste, by appealing to which we may distinguish between a irood
and a bad taste ? Or, is there in truth no such distinction ? and are
we io hold that, according to the proverb, there is no disputing of
tastes ; but tiiat whatever pleases is right, for the reason that it doe.
please ? this is the question, and a very nice and subUe one it is.
which we are now to discuss.
643. I begin by observing, that if there be no such thing as any
standard of taste, this consequence must immediately follow, that all
tastes are equally good; a position, which, though it may pass un-
noticed in slight matters, and when we speak of the lesser differences
among the tastes of men, yet when wo apply it to the extreme^
presently shows its absurdity. For is there anv one who will
seriously maintain that the taste of a Hottentot or a Uj^lander is aa
dehcate and as correct as that of a Longinus or an Addison i or, that
he can bo charged with no defect or incapacity who thinks a com-
mon news-writer as excellent an historian as Tacitus i As it would
be held downri^t extravagance to talk in this manner, we are led
643. Fluctuations of taste. Inference tlience drawn hy some — Ta«tc In archltcctorai la
Woqucnoc aiid poetry.— QuesUons suggested by fluctuaUooa ia la«t«k
482 STANDARD OF TASTE.
unavoidably to this conclusion, that there is some foundation for the
preference of one man's taste to that of another ; or, that there is a
good and a bad, a right and a wrong in taste, as in other things.
But to prevent mistakes on this subject, it is necessary to observe
next, that the diversity of tastes which prevails among mankind, does
not in every case infer corruption of taste, or oblige us to seek for
some standard in order to determine who are in the right. The
tastes of men may differ very considerably as to their object, and yet
none of them be wrong. One man relishes poetry most ; another
takes pleasure in nothing but history : one prefers comedy ; another,
tragedy : one admires the simple ; another, the ornamented style.
The young are amused with gay and sprightly compositions. The
elderly are more entertained with those of a gi-aver cast. Some
nations delight in bold pictures of manners, and strong representa-
tions of passion. Others inchne to more con-ect and regular elegance
both in description and sentiment. Though all dififer, yet all pitch
upon some one beauty which peculiarly suits their turn of mind ;
and therefore no one has a title to condemn the rest. It is not in
matters of taste, as in questions of mere reason, where there is but
one conclusion that can be true, and all the rest are erroneous.
Truth, which is the object of reason, is one ; beauty, which is the
object of taste, is manifold. Taste, therefore, admits of latitude and
diversity of objects, in suflBcient consistency with goodness or justness
of taste.
644. But then, to explain this matter thoroughly, I must observe
Either that this admissible diversity of tastes can only have place
where the objects of taste are different. Where it is with respect
to the same object that men disagree, when one condemns that as
ugly, which another admires as highly beautiful ; then it is no longer
diversity, but direct opposition of taste that takes place ; and there-
fore one must be in the right, and another in the wrong, unless that
absurd paradox were allowed to hold, that all tastes are equally good
and true. One man prefers Virgil to Homer. Suppose that I, on
the other hand, admire Homer more than Virgil. I have as yet no
reason to say that our tastes are contradictory. The other person is
more struck with the elegance and tenderness which are the chaiao-
teristics of Virgil ; I, with the simplicity and fire of Homer. As
long as neither of us deny that both Homer and Virgil have great
beauties, our difference falls within the compass of that diversity of
tastes, which I have showed to be natural and allowable. But if the
other man shall assert that Homer has no beauties whatever ; that
he holds him to be a dull and spiritless writer, and that he would as
soon peruse any old legend of knight-errantry as the Iliad ; then I
exclaim, that my antagonist either is void of all taste, or that his
643. If there Tje no standard, what absurd cohsoijiiojicp will follow f— Dlrerslty of tast»
*pes not alvays Infer corruptlou of taste.
STANDARD OF TASTE. 4M
taste 18 corrupted in a mistrable deirree • anH I «n»^«-i . u .
^..r^^ thinlc the standaM of ^..Tlo^^'tL' tKi L'^t
Jlrellt^AT"'"'^'''^ " '° "^''^^' '° ^"^'^ oPP«^''on of tasted
we are obhged to have recourse, remains to be traced A ^t»^^
properly s,gn,fies that which is of such undoubted authori^lt
be the test of other things of the same kind. Thus a "tendl^
weight or measure, is that which is appointed by law to ^X^M
dard of good breeding; and the scripture of theological math
When we say that nature is the standard of tasteT we lav down .
ti^t .; i • / ""^ '^^"'^ ^'^ ^'"'^^'^^^ ^^ ^°teided of some object
that exists in nature, as m representing human character or actiotl
confomiity to nature affords a full and distinct critSon of wha^t
truly beautiful. Reason hath in such cases full sco^ for exeSn^
^trS^r"n^'-^'PPRT°f "'• '^-^^-^^^S, by compa??ng the Sp?
with the original. But there are innumerable caiea in which tSl
ru^ cannot be at all applied; and conformity to naturejs an «
pression frequently used, without any distinct or determinate mZ-
mf: 1 ""f therefore search for somewhat that can be rendered
more clear and precise, to be the standard of taste,
infln I ' ?u •^^"^'^ explained it, is ultimately founded on an
interna sense of beauty, which is natural to men, and which, in ita
application to particular objects, is capable of being guided and en-
ightened by reason Now were there any one pei^n who po»e«ed
m tull perfection all the powers of human nature, whose interMl
senses were m every; instance exquisite and just, and whose reason
was unemng and sure, the determinations of such a person con-
cerning beauty, would, beyond doubt, be a perfect standard for the
tMte of all others. Wherever their taste differed from his, it could
oe imputed only to some imperfection in their natural powers. But
M there is 110 such Imng standard, no one person to whom all man-
Jnnd will allow such submission to be due, what is there of sufficient
authority to be the standard of the various and opposite tastea of
men ? Most certainly there is nothing but the taste, as far as it can
pe gathered, of human nature. That which men concur the most
m admiring, must be held to be beautiful. Uis taste must be es-
teemed just and true, which coincides with the general sentimenta
of men. In this standard we must rest. To the sense of mankind
the ultimate appeal must ever lie, in all works of taste. If any om
should maintain that sugar was bitter and tobacco was sweet, no
^^Tu^?^ ^^^^ *^*'^ ^ P''°^® 't- '^^® ^^ of *"ch a person would
infallibly be held to be diseased, merely because it differed so widely
lllMttitl^n"* *° •<lmi«ll>I« diversity of Ustes cu h»Te pI«c».-Hoiii«r Md Virgil d(«4 ftt
64lx SUndard defln«l Is it (offlcient to toj Uitt oatare Is Of itudard crtMto t
484 STANDARD OF TASTE.
from the taste of the species to which he belongs. In like maimer,
with regard to the objects of sentiment or internal taste, the common
feelings of men cany the same authority, and liave a title to regulate
the taste of every individual.
647. But have we then, it will be said, no other criterion of what
is beautiful, than the approbation of the majority ? Must we collect
the voices of others, before we form any judgment for ourselves, of
what deserves applause in eloquenee or poetry ? By no means ;
there are principles of reason and sound judgment which can be ap-
plied to matters of taste, as well as to the subjects of science and
philosophy. He who admires or censures any work of genius, is
always ready, if his taste be in any degree improved, to assign some
reasons for his decision. He appeals to principles, and points out
the grounds on which he proceeds. Taste is a sort of compound
power, in which the light of the understanding always mingles, more
or less, with the feelings of sentiment.
But though reason can caiTy us a certain length in judging con-
cerning works of taste, it is not to be forgotten that the ultimate
conclusions to which our reasonings lead, refer at last to sense and
perception. We may speculate and argue concerning propriety of
conduct in a tragedy, or an epic poem. Just reasonings on the sub-
ject will coiTect the caprice of unenlightened taste, and establish
principles for judging of what deserves praise. But, at the same
time, these reasonings appeal always in the last resort to feeling.
The foundation upon which they rest, is what has been found from
experience to please mankind universally. Upon this ground we
prefer a simple and natural, to an artificial and affected style ; a
regular and well-connected story, to loose and scattered nan'atives ;
a catastrophe which is tender and pathetic, to one which leaves us
unmoved. It is from consulting our own imagination and heart, and
from attending to the feelings of others, that any principles are
formed which acquire authority in matters of taste.
648. When we refer to the concuning sentiments of men as the
ultimate taste of what is to be accounted beautiful in the arts, this is
to be always understood of men placed in such situations as are
favorable to the proper exertions of taste. Every one must perceive,
that among rude and uncivilized nations, and during the ages of
ignorance and darkness, any loose notions that are entertained con-
cerning such subjects, carry no authority. In those states of
society, taste has no materials on which to operate. It is either
totally suppressed, or appears in its lower and most imperfect form.
We refer to the sentiments of mankind in polished and flourishing
nations ; when arts are cultivated and manners refined ; when works
6d6. The fonndaHon of taste. No living standard of taste. The taste of human natur*,
the stundard. How ascertained.
647. Have we no criterion but the approbation of the mfyority ? Princlplea to be ap-
plied.— 1» the ultimate appeal made to reaton or to feeling ?
STANDARD OF TA9TR. 4g5
Even among nations, at such a period of society, I admit U.at
a^idental causes may occasionally warp the proper ope^ on" S
taste; sometimes the taste of religion, sometimls [he form of go^
ernment, may for a while pervert; a licentious court may intrJuce
a taste for false ornaments, and di&solute writings. The uwce of
r^/ Tt' f f •"' Tfy P'''*^"'^ approbation for his faults, andtven
render them fashionable. Sometimes envy may have power to bear
down for ah tie, productions of great merit ; while popular liumor,
or party spmt, may, at other times, exalt to a high, though short-
hved reputation, what little deserved it. But though such casual
circumstances give the appearance of caprice to the judgmentii ot
taste, that appearance is easily corrected. In the course of time, the
genmne tjiste of human nature never fails to di.*close itself and to
gam the ascendant over any fantastic and corruptecl modes of taste
which may chance to have been introduced. These may have cur-
rency for a while, and mislead superficial judges ; but being sub-
jected to examination, by degrees they pass a,vay ; while that alone
remains which is founded on sound reason, and the native feelinw
of men. *
640. I by no means pretend that there is any standard of taste,
to which, in every particular instance, we can resort for clear and
immediate determination. Where, indeed, is such a standard to be
found for deciding any of those great controversies in reason and
philosophy, which perpetually divide mankind? In the present
case, there was plainly no occasion for any such strict and aWlute
provision to be made. In order to judge of what is morally good
or evil, of what man ought, or ought not in duty to do, it was fit
that the means of clear and precise determination should be af-
forded us. But to ascertain in ever}' case with the utmost exactness
what is beautiful or elegant, was not at all necessary to tlie happi-
ness of man. And therefore some diversity in feeling was here
allowed to take place ; and room was left for discussion and debate,
concerning the degi-ee of approbation to which anv work of genius
is entitled.
650. The conclusion, which it is sufficient for us to rest upon, is,
that taste is far from being an arbitrary principle, which is subject to
the fancy of every individual, and which admits of no criterion for
determining whether it be false or true. Its foundation is the same
m all human minds. It is built upon sentiments aud perceptions
which belong to our nature, and which, in general, operate with the
same uniformity as our other intellectual principles. When these
648. To the sentlmcots of what elsos ofmendo we appeal In matters of ta«U?—Ae«l«l«»
tal caases affecting the correctness of taste.
649. No standard of taste for every particular instance. In what other matten li tk«**
Bonef
486
STANDARD OF TASTE.
sentimeuts are perverted by ignorance and prejudice, they are capa.
ble of being rectified by reason. Their sound and natural state is
ultimately determined by comparing them with the general taste of
mankind. Let men declaim as much as they please concerning the
caprice and the uncertainty of taste, it is found, by experience,
that there are beauties, which, if they be displayed in a proper
light, have power to command lasting and general'admiration. In
every composition, what interests the imagination, and touches
the heart, pleases all ages and all nations. There is a certain
string to which, when properly struck, the human heart is so made
as to answer.
Hence the universal testimony which the most improved nations
of the earth have conspired, throughout a long tract of ages, to give
to some few woi-ks of genius ; such as the Ihad of Homer, and the
^neid of Virgil. Hence the authoiity which such works have
acquired, as standards in some degree of poetical composition ; since
from them we are enabled to collect what the sense of mankind is
concerning those beauties which give them the highest pleasure, and
which therefore poetry ought to exhibit. Authority or prejudice
may, in one age or country, give a temporary reputation to an in-
different poet or a bad artist ; but when foreigners, or when pos-
terity examine his works, his faults are discerned, and the genuine
taste of human nature appears. " Opinionum commenta delet dies ;
naturae judicia confirmat." Time overthrows the illusions of opinion,
but establishes the decisions of nature.
050. The concQsion arrlTed at— What tast« is built apon.— 'VToriu of genlns tbat hart
been nniversally approved.
/
HATIOKAL SERIES OF STANDARD SCHOOL-BOOKS
r) AV I E S'
Complete Course of Matliematics.
lilemtntarj Course.
DAVIES' I'KIMAHV AUITHMETIC AND TABI.E-BOOK
DA7IE8' FIUST LKSSONS IN ABITHMETIC
DAVIKS' INTELLECTUAL ARITHMETIC
DAVIE8' NEW SCIUWL AUITUMCTIC
KET TO DAVIES- NEW SCHOOL ARITHMETIC • ...
DAVIES' NEW UNIVKKSITY AUITMMKTIC
KET TO DAVIKS- NKW UNIVKItSlTV AIMTIIMETIC . .
DAVIES' QUA.M.M.\»i: OF AKnilMKTlC
DAVIES' NKW kli:mkntai;y ai-okhua ['.
KEY TO UA VIES' NEW ELEMENTAKY ALGEBKA ."
DAVIES" ELEMENTARY OEOMKinV AND TniQONOMETRT
DAVIES' rii.\CTICAL M.\TIIEMATICS "'
0libaarcT> Coucsre.
DAVIES* UNlVEltSlTY ALGEBUA
KEY TO DAVIES' UNIVERSITY ALGEBRA
DAVIES' BOURDONS ALGEBRA
KEY TO DAVIES' BOURDONS ALGEBRA . . .
DAViES' LEGKNDRES GEOMEI'IiV
DAVIES' ELEMENTS OF SURVEYING
DAVIES' ANALYTU'AL GEOMETRY
DAVIES' DIFFEIJENTIAL AND INTEGRAL CALCULUS.. . .
DAVIES' ANALYT.'CAL GEOMETRY AND CALCULUS
DAVIES' DESCRIPTIVE OEO.METEV
DAVIES' SHADES. SHADOWS, AND PERSPECTIVE
DAVIES' LOGIC OF MATHEMATICS ,.
DAVIES' .MATHEMATICAL DICTIONARY
Davibs' Matiirmaticai. CiiAKT (Sheet)
Tbis Sciieii, roinliining all that Is tno»t valuable In the raiioiu methods of E«r<>p«ak
itistruction, iniprovod and matured by the Kuggettions of nearly fortj j-ean'oxporleiM^
now foiins the only complete consecutive Cour»e of Motkrmiitiai. Itn riiolhatti^
hartnonizlng a» the work ik oni* mind, carry the student onward l<y the aatni; anaioftiM
and Ibe same laws of aMociation. and are ealcnlated to lmf>art a oomprelionslve knowl-
edge of the science, combining cIearne^8 In the several branch*^, and unity and propur-
Hon in the whole The higher Books — in connoctmn wlih Prof. Chureh't CiUcHlu*
and Analytical Geom^try—aiv- tli« To.vt-books in the Military Acadoinles of th«
(Jnltod Stfltes. The Superintendents of Pnblic Insirm-tion iti very many StaWt
have ofllcially recominendt'd tlil.<< Series. It U adopted and In sun^«<•«^lt u»r ia Uk
Korn)al Schools of New York. Michigan, Connecticut, and other Staloa, and in •
larjje proporti-n of the best Schools. Acadeiiiie.\ and Collejrrs of the Union Tba
Kevlsed Edliions of the Aritliioetlcs e'nb'My all the Iater>t aiid iii.*t «|>|imir<l pto-
Cjsme of Inipiirti'i:: h iNnoni.d^e of the koience of nuinUsrsi
h. S. BARNm A BcKR have tl'O plea>orr nf annni:n.-lnz ax t-NTHiauv .\''» W..««.
•>y Profeator Davik, entitlfd
ELEMENTS OF ANALYTICAL GEnMF.TRY. AND OF THE PIFFEH
ENTIAL AND INTi'G»iAL < ALCULUS. — fonmng a compend »f (h« tm
Jarner volumes by Prof. Davie* on the respective braiirhca treated oC It
complete In U«ulf,'uiid contains all t!i:a is necesaary for the (p-ntTal aladeaL
AI»<i recently iaeued —
NEW ELEMENTARY ALGEBRA,
0NIVEB8ITY ALGEBRA,
Forming, wl'h the Author's Bourdoira Algebra, a complete and cc«*ec«lt?a
•oarw.
A. S. BARNES & BURR, Publishew,
b\ tiniJ 58 JohD Street, Sew Yoik
RECOMMENDATIONS OF DA VIES' MATHEMATICS.
Davies' Course of Mathematics are the prominent Text-Books in mod
9/ the Colleges of the United States, and also in the various Schocls aE 1
Academies throughout the Union.
YoEK, Pa., Aug. 28, 185a
Davies'' Series of Mathematics I deem the very best I ever saw. From a numbei
of aiubors I selected it, after a careful perusal, as a course of /Study to bo pursued by
Ibe Teachers attending the ses-sioiis of the York Co. Normal School— believing h alsii
to be well adapted to tlie wants of the schools throuclumt our country. Already twi
Jjndred schools are su]>plied with Davifs' valuable Series of Arithmetics ; and ]
fully believe that in a very short time the Teachers of our couutrv en masse will U
mya^ed in imparting instruction through the medium of this new and easy metio-
>f an.Hlysis of numbers. A. K. BLAI£,
Principal of York Co-. 2forinul Sc/tooi
Jackson U.nios School, Michigan, Sept. 25, 1S;>3.
Mkssks. A. S. Barnes & Co.: — I take pleasure in adding my testimony in favor ol
Varies'' Series 0/ Mathematics, as published by you. We have used these works ia
this school for more than four years ; and so well satisfied are we of theVr superiority
over any other Series, that we neither contemplate making, nor desire to make, any
change in that direction. Tours truly, R L. KIl'LEY.
New Beitaik, June 12<A, 185S.
Messrs. A. S. Barnes &. Co. :— I h.ive examined Davien'' Series of AriVimeiies
with some care. They appear well adapted for the dilTerent grades of schools fiu
which they are designed. The lan^'uage is clear and precise; each priaciple is
thoroughly analyzed, and the whole so arranged as to facilitate the work of instruc-
tion. Having observed tbo salisfHction and success with which the different books
have been used by eminent teachers, it gives me pleasure to comsaend them to others.
DAVID N, CAMP, Principal of Conn. State Normal School:
I have long regarded Davi-es' Series of Mathematical Tevi-Books as far superio*
to any now before the public We ftrd them in every way adapted to the wants oi
the JSorma! School, and wc use no other. A unity of sy.stem and method runs throneh-
out the series, and constitutes one of its great excellences. Kspecially in the ArHl>-
metics the author has earnestly endeavored to supply the wants of our Common and
Union Schools : and his success is complete and undeniable. I know of no Aritb'
metics which exhibit so clearly the philosophy of numbers, and at the same time lead
the pupil surely on to readiness and practice. A. S. WELCH.
From Pkof. G. W. Plvmpton, late ofiJie State Normal School, N. Y.
Out of a great number of Arithmetics that I have examined during the past year, t
find none that will compare with Davies' Intdleetual and Davies' Anuli/tical and
Practical Arithmetics, in clearness of demonstration or philosophical arrangement.
I shall with pleasure recommend the use of these two excellent works to those whn
go from our institution to teach.
From C. Mat, Jr., Scliool Commissioner, Keene, N. D.
I have carefully e.xamined Davies' Series of Arithmetics, and Higher Mathe-
matics, and am prepared to say that 1 consider them far superior to any with whieh
1 am acquainted.
From Joiis L. Campbbix, Professor of Mathematics. Natural Philosophy, and
Astronomy, in Wabash College, Indiana.
Wabash College, June 22. ISW
MvssRS. A. S. Babnes & Co. :— Gentlemen: Every text-book on Science properly
Consists of two parts— the philosophical and the iUustraPive. A primer combinatiW'.
of abstract reasoning and practical illustration is the chief excellence in Prof Da»i<->'
Mathematical Works. I prefer his Arithmetics. Algebras, Geometry, and Trigonoin
etry, to all others now in use. and cordially recommend them to all who desire iht
advancement of sound learning. Yours, very truly, JOHN L. CAMPBELL.
PuoriKSOEa Mahan, Bartlett, and Cdurch, of the United States Military Academy
West Point, any ol Davies' University Arithmetic: —
" In the distinctness with which the various definitions are given, the clear and
strictly mi^ematical demonstration of the rules, the conveni«nt form and well-chosen
mntter of the t.ibles, as well as in the complete and mncb-desired application of all to
Iho business of the c .(untry, the University Arithmetic of Pro£ Davies is si perior U>
*ny other work of Hie kind with which wo are acquainted "
NATJONAL 8EBIE8 OP STAHDABP SCHOOL-BOOKS.
PAUKER & WATSON'S READING SERIES.
CHE NATIONAL EIEMENTAEY SPELLER.
THE NATIONAL PEONOUNCING SPELLER. 188 pagea.
A full treatise, with words BrmngeJ and clanlfled aceordlnit to tbait »ow*
sounds, and reading and dictation exercises.
THE NATIONAL SCHOOL PRIMER; or, "PRIMARY WORD-BinLDER."
(B«auUfully Illustrated)
FHE NATIONAL FIRST READER; or, " WORIX-BUILDER."
(Beautifully Illustrated) Hg PagO*.
fHE NATIONAL SECOND READER 224 page*.
Containing Primary Exercises in Artlcnlallon, I>ronanclaUoa, and Puactnatto*,
(Splendidly Illustrated.)
THE NATIONAL THIRD READER 288 paget.
Containing Exercises in Accent, Emphasis, PunctuatloD, Ac (lUoitrat^d.)
IHE NATIONAL FOURTH READER 405 pagea.
Containing a Course of Instruction in Elocution, EzerdM* in Btt^ing. Dcdaou-
tion, &«.
THE NATIONAL FIFTH READER 600pag9a
With copious Notes, and Biographical Sketches of each Writer.
Thau Sbadcks have been prepared with the greatest care and lab«r, by RioiAaa
6. Pabkxb, a. M., of Boston, and J. Madison Watson, an ezperl«ie«<l Teaekar •!
Kew York. No amount of !abor or expense has been spared to render tbecn ■■ naai
perfect as posblble. The IlUisirationa, which are from original deslgna, and tbi
Typography, are unrivalled by any similar worksw
The First Header, or " Word-Builder," being the first isaued, i« alread)
In extensive use. It is on a plan entirely new and original, commencing with MnrA
<lfone letter, and building up letter by letter, nntil sentences are formed.
The Second, Third, and Fourth Headers fuUow the same tnductivi
plan, with a perfect and systematic gradation, and a strict claaelficatioD of tuttfecta
The pronunciation and definition of dlflicnlt words are given In notes at the boUoiB
of each page. Much attention has been paid to ArticiUdtion and OrtMotpy: tn
Exercises on the Elementary Sounds and their combinations hare been so iatrodunrt
•a to teach but one element at a time, and to apply this knowledge to immediate nee,
nntil the whole is accurately and tliorougbly acquired.
The Fifth Header Is a full work up<in Heading and Elocution. Too works o<
many authors, ancient and mo<lom, have been eon»nlle<l, and more than a boFdied
standard writers of the English langu.<tgc, on both sides the Atlantic laid nidrr eoa-
tiibution to enable the authors to present a collection rich in all that can inl^^rin tbe
undereunding. Improve the taste, and cultivate the heart, and which, at the aaina
Urae, shall furnish every variety of style and subject to exemplify the priBclp)** tt
Rhetorical delivery, and form a finished rea.ler and elocutlonltt CtaMteal and k\»-
U»rlcal allusions, so cfiiimon among the b<"St wrlte^^ have In all caace been axiaalnwd;
and concise Biographlca: Sketches of authors troin whose work* exiracU have beca
selected, have also been Introduced, together with Alphabetical Mid Chroaolnflea.
Lisu of the Names of Authors ; thus rendering this a convenient text-took to« Bta-
teata in English and American Literature.
A. S. BAENES & BURR, Pnblishert,
61 & 63 John Stre«t. Naw 7ork
RECOMMENDATIONS
OF
PARKER & WATSON'S READERS
From Pi:oF. Feedkrick S. Jk\vki.l, ofUie Kexc York SUiie yormul School.
It gives me pleasun- to find in tlie N.Htional Scries of School Readcre ample u-on
&)r commendation. From s brief f.\«iiiinatii>n of them, I am led to believe thft* *.
have none equal to tlieiii. I hope lliey will prove as popular as they are excellent
Frcrni Hon. Thkodork Fkklinghutsen, Prenitlent of Ilulgers' GoUfge, N. J.
A cursory examination leads me to the conclusion that the system contained Jt
these volumes deservejs the patronage of our schools, and 1 have no doubt that il wil
vecome extensively used in the education of children and youth.
From N. A. Hamilton, Pri'xulent of Teachern' Union, WhiteiBfiter, H'U.
The National Keaders and Speller J have examined, and carefullv compared >ritb
others, and must pronounce them decidedly superior, in respect to literary merit
style, and price. The sradation is more compli-le. and the seric- much more desirablr
for use in our schools than Sanders" or McCHnffey'ii.
Fiom PcoF. T. F. TuicKSTi'K, Prim-ipnl of Acxideni;/ aniJ A^'imnri/. Sc'ioul,
Meadrillf, J'n.
1 am much pleased with the National Series of Headers after having canvassed
their meriu pretty thoroughly. The first of the series especially pleases me, becau.>ie
it aflfords the means of teaching the - iconl-methocr in an appropriate and natural
manner. They all are progressive, the rules of elocution are stated with clearne*a,
and the selection of pieces is such as to please ai the same time that they instruct.
From J. W. ScHKi:,MKRaoEN, A. F.., Principal Coll. JnitUufe, Middletawn, N. J.
I consider them emphatically the Readers of the present day, and I l>elieve thtt
iheir iutrinsic merits will insure for ihem a full measure of popularity.
From Peter ItocoKr, Principal Puldic School No. 1(», Brooklyti.
It gives me great pleasure to be able to bear my UTiqiiRli(ie<l testimony to the excel
lence of the National Series of Readers, by Parkkr and Watson. The gradation ol
the books of the series is very fine : we have reading in its elements and in its highest
.«yle. The fine taste displayed in the selections and in the collocation of the piecet
leserves much praise. A distinguishing feature of the series is the variety of the
snbject-inatter and of the style. The practical teacher knows the value of this charac-
teristic for the development of the voice. The authors seem to have kept constanllv
in view the fact that a reading-book is dtfsigned for chihlren, and therefore tiiey have
succeeded in forming a very interesting and improving collection of reading-matter,
Inghly adapted to the wants and purposes of the school-room. In short, I look upon
the National Series of Readers as a gnat success.
From A. P. Hakrinoton, Principal of Union Sc/iool, Marat/ion, A\ Y.
These Readers, in my of)inion, are the best I have ever examined. The rhetorical
exerci^es, in particular, are superior to any thing of the kind 1 have ever seen. I have
had better success with m.\ i. adinsr oia.-.scs .-ince 1 coiiinienced training them en these
than I ever met with ^l•ll>rl■. The iimrked vowels in the reading exercises convey Ki
the reader's mind at once the asionisliMitf fact that he has been accustomed to mispro-
rioiiiiee more than one-lhird of the wcinK ^if the Knglish language.
Fro-ti Chap.i.es S. Hal-ky, Principal Colleginte JnatUute, Newton, N. J.
In the simplicity am! clearness with which the jirincipltw are stated, in the anpro
l>riat<-mss of the selections for reading, and in the happy adaptation of the ditfeieni
^urtJ" or the series to each other, the.^e works are superior to any other text-books oa
Itiia 31 Dject which I have exauiined.
From William Travis, Principal of Union Scltool, Flint, JficK.
I n vo examined the N.itlonal Series of Readers, and am delighted to find it »o fai
!!i «'.- ance of most other .series now in use, and sfi well adapted to the wants of tb«
fjyi': Schools. It is uneqiialed in the skillful arrangement of the materia! u.sed
be<j tfid typography, and the general neat and inviting appearance of its .severa;
bCM Ls I predict for it a cordial welcome and a general ihtrodnction by many of orj
most <-i.terprisli;g te u'hers.
NATIONAL SERIES If 8TAHDARD
SCHOOL-BOOKS
ENGLISH GEAMMAE,
BY S. W. CLARK and A. S. WEI>CH,
OOKBUTINe Of
CLARK'S FIEST LESSONS IN ENGLISH GRAMMAE
CLASH'S NEW ENGLISH GEAMMAB ,.
CLASH'S GRAMMATICAL CHART
CLARK'S ANALYSIS OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE
WELCH'S ANALYSIS OF THE ENGLISH SENTENCE
A more Advanced Work, designed P,t Higher Clsssee In AeuIemlM aad Nomrf
Schools. By A. 8. Wklch, A. M... Principal ot the State Normal
Michigan, at Ypstlantl.
The First Lessons in Grammar are prepared for young pnplU, and ■■ «t
appropriate Introduction to the larger work. The clemeots of Oraaiinar ar* b«r«
presented lu a series of gradual oral exercises, and, as ftr at po•aibl^ in plain Baxwt
words.
Clark's Ifew Qrammar, It is confidently beliered, prcaaota Um ooly tra*
and successful method of teaching the science of the English Langnaga. Tha work t>
thoroughly progressive and practical ; tlie reUiUons of elements happily Uliutratw*
and their analysis thorough and simple.
This Grammar has been ofBcially recommended by the Snperintendeots of PnblU
Instruction of IllinoLs Wisconsin, Michigan, and Missouri, and is the Text-book
adopted In the State Normal SchooU of New York, and other SUtea. lu exl«oaltt
circulation and universal success Is good evidence of its practical worth and soMf*
ority.
riofessor F. S. Jbwbll, ((fth* Nmc York StaU formal ScAoot, aaya:
" Clark's System of Grammar is worthy of the marked attention of the friends cj
Education. Its points of excellence are of tjurikoat decided character, and will k «
aoon be surpas-sed." ^^^
** Let any clear-beaded. Independent-minded teacher maat«r the systam, and tb«a
give it a fair trial, and there will be no doubt as to hi.'t tcMlinony.**
Welch's Ajialysis of the English Sentence. -The prominent fMana
of this work have been presented by LecturM to nnnieroiu IVacbera' Institotea, asd
nnanlroously approved. The classlflcatlon, founded np-jo the fact that there are bat
three elements in the language, is very simple, and, in many reapecta, new. Tb»
method of disposing of connectives is entirely sa The author has endMTonsd t«
study the language atitU, and to analyze it without the aid of aatiqaatcd ml«a^
This work Is highly recommended by the Superintendents of Pnblle Instmetlo* •(
Michigan, Wisconsin, and other States, and Is being used in many of tba beat aebasii
throughout the Union. It was Introduced toon after pobUoatloa into Ob«rlla <M-
taC(e, add hu met with deserved sneeesa.
A. S BABNES & BURR. Publishers,
61 & 53 John 8tre«t. New Tork.
RECOMMENDATIONS
or
CLARK'S ENGLISH GRAMMAR.
We cannot bettor set forth the merits of this work than by qnofSng a part of a com-
munication from Prof F. S. Jewkll, of t!ie New Torlc State Normal School, in whick
scbtHil this Giammar is now used as the text book on this subject : —
"Cla.rk'3 Svstkm of Gkammae is worthy of the marked attention of the friends oi
iducation. Its points of excellence are of the most decided character, and will no',
.sonn be surpassed. Among them are^
1st "The justness of its ground principle of classiflcation. There is no simple, pbil-
osopliical. and practical classification of the elements of language, other than that bnllt
ill their use or othce. Our tendencies hitherto to follow the analogies of the classical
iaiignages, and classify extensively according to forms, have been mischievous and ab-
surd. It is time we corrected them.
2d. " Its thorough and yet simple and transparent analysis of the elements of the
language accordintr to its gronnd principle. Without such an analysis, no broad and
comprehensive view of the structure and power of the langu^e can be attained. The
aUsenoe of this analysis has hitherto precipitated the study of Grammar npou a surface
of dry details and bare authorities, and useless technicalities.
3d. "Its happy method of illustrating the relationsof elements by diagrams. These,
however uncouth they may appear to the novice, are really simple and philosophii-al.
Of their utility there can be no question. It is supported by the usage of other sci-
ences, and has been demonstrated by experience in this.
4th. "The tendency of th« system, when rightly taught and faithfully carried out,
to cultivate habits of nice discrimination and^lose reasoning, together with skill in
Illustrating truth. In this it is not excelled by anv, nniess it be the mathematical .«ci-
ences, and even there it has this advantage, "that'll deals with elements more within
the present grasp of the intellect On this point I speak advisedly.
5ih. "The system is thoroughly progressive and practical, and as such, American in
Its character. It does not adhere to old usages, merely because they are veneral.y
musty; and yet it does not discard things merely because they are olA, or are in un-
important, minutiffi not prudishly perfect It does not overlook details and technicali-
ties, nor does it allow them to interfere with plain philosophy or practical utility.
"Let any clear-headed, independent-minded teacher master the system, and then
give it a fair trial, and there will be no doubt as to his testimony."
A Testimonial from the Principals of the Piihlia Schools of Rochester, 2f. Y.
We regard Clark's Gramuab as the clearest in its analysis, the most natural and
logical in its arrangement, the most concise and accurate in its definitions, the mos;
systematic in design, and the best adapted to the use of schools of any Grammar viltb
which we are acquainted.
0. C. MESERVE, WM. C. FKGLE3,
M. D. ROWLEY, OIIN ATWATEE,
C. R. BURBICK, EDW^ARD WEBSTER,
J. R. VOSBURG, S. W. 8TARKWEATUEE,
E. E. ARMSTRONG ^^^ PHILIP CUETISS.
i^WBEXCK Ikstitutte, Brooklyn, Jan 15, 1859.
Messrs. A. S. Barnes & Co : — Having used Clark's New Grammar sinco its publica-
ttoii, 1 do most unhesitatingly recommend it as a work of superior merit By the us«
of no other work, and I have used several, have I been enabled to advance my pupib
•o rapidly and thoroughly.
The author has, by an Etymological Chart and a system of Diagrams, made Gram
tear tho study that It ought to be, interesting as well as useful.
MARGARET S. LAWRENCE, Prinoipai,
WELCH'S ENGLISH SEin^ENCE.
From Pkof. J. E. Boise, A. M., Professor of the Latin and Greek Lanffuaget and
Literature in the University of MicJUgan.
This work belongs to a new era in the grammatical study of our own language. We
hazard nothing, in expressing the opinion, that for severe, searching, and "exhaustlv*
analysis, the work of Professor Welch is second to none. His book Is not Intended foi
beginners, but only for advanced students, and by such only it will bo understood and
■ppredated.
HATIONAI 8EEIES Oj? STAHDAED SCHOOL-BOOKa
nOIVTEITII AWD ITIcIVALLT'S
MONTEITH'S TIHST LESSONS IN OEOGBAPHT
MONTEITH-S INTRODtJCTION TO MANUAL OF OBOORAFHT.
MONTEITH'S NEW MANUAL OF OEOOHAFHY
MaNALLrS COMPLETE SCHOOL OEOOHAFHY
Monteith's Flrat Lessons In Oeofcraphy— Introdaotlon to Man-
ual of Qeography-and New Manual of Oeosraphy, m tmttgti m
th« catechetical plan, which has been proven to be the beM and moat inrnwrfkt
metijod of teaching thia branch of atndy. Thi> qnratlona and antwert are medcb «4
breyJty and adaptation, and the Diar« are Mmple, but accnrau and beautiftiL
McNally'/ QeocTaphy comi-Ietea the Seriea. and followa the Mme |M«al
plan. The maps are splendidly engraved, bt^uUfullr colored, and perfietly aecarau;
and a profile of the eonntry, showing the elevations and depreiatona of Und. la (ivaa
at the bottom of the mapsL The order and arrangement of map qneatioaa la ak*
pecaliarly happy and systematic, and the descriptive matter Jost what U naailad. sad
Dotbing more. No Series heretofore published has been so eitenalTely IntroJuMd la
to short a time, or gained snch a wide-spread popuUrity.
These Geographies are used more extensively in the Public Seboote of New Tott.
Brooklyn, and Newark, than all otbersL
war A. B. CiasK, Principal of one of the largest Pablie Behoola to Br«oklya, a^a
" I have nsed over a thousand copies of Monteith's Maoaal of Oeography tlaee Mi
adoption by the Board of Edacatlon, and am prepared to say It Is tba beat w*.< to
Iqnior and intermediate classes in our schools I have ever teeo."
7^« Series, in lehole or in part, ha» leen adopttd te tU
New York State Normal School
New York City Normal School
New Jersey State Normal School.
Kentucky State Normal School
Indiana State Normal School
Ohio State Normal School
Michigan State Normal School.
York County (Pa) Normal Schoo..
Brooklyn Polytechnic Institute.
Cleveland Female Seminary.
Public Schools of Milwaukle.
Public Schools of Pittaburgh.
Public Schools of Lancaster, Pa
Public Schools of New Orleans.
Public Schools of New York.
Publie Sobools of Brooklyn. L L
Public ScbooU of New Uavea.
Public Schools of ToMo, Okia
Pablie SdtooU of Norwalk. Coaa.
Public Schools of RiehmoBd, Ta
Public Schools of MaJlaua, Wla
Public Schoob of iBdiMapoHa
Publie ScbooU oTSprlafflM, MmI
Publie ScbouU otOohmbmt, Okia
Public Scboola of Ilartferd. Ooaa
Pablie SdtooU of CleT«iaa4. Otoa^
And other plaeea tee aaoMTMa
mention.
They have also been recommended by the SuU Superlnleadaatt af lUi:
IxDtAVA, Wisconsin, Missouri. Nurtu Carouka, Alabama, and by ai
Taaektra' Associations and Institatea throu)(huut the nmntry, and are In •<
■M ki anltitnde of Public and Private ScbooU throughout the United Statoa
A. S BARKES ft BURR, PoblUhen,
SI ft 53 John Straat. New T*
ISONTEITH AND filcNALLyS GEOGRAPHIES
THK MOST SUCCESSFUL SERIES EVEE ISSUED.
RECOMMENDATIONS.
A. B. Clark, Principal of one of the largest Public Schools In Brooklyn. »ys:—
•* I have used over a thousand copies of Monteith's Manual of Geography since id
adoption by the Board of Education, and am prepared to say it Is the best woik to»
Innior and intermediate classes in our sc|fc>ols 1 have ever seen."
The Series, in whole or in piiri. luiit been adopted in the
New York State Normal School.
New York City Normal School.
New Jersey State Normal School.
Kentucky State Normal School.
Indiana State Normal School.
Ohio Srate Normal School.
Michijian Stale Normal School.
York County (Pa.) Normal School.
Brooklyn Polytechnic Institute,
Cleveland Female Seminary.
Public Schools of Milwaukie.
Public Schools of New York.
Public Schools of Brooklyn, L. I.
Public Schools of New Haven.
Public Schdols of Toledo, Ohio.
Public Schools of Norwatk, Conn
Public Schools of Bichmond. Va.
Public Schools of Madison, Wis.
Public Schools of Indianapolis.
Public Schools of Si)rlngfield, Mass.
Public Schools of Columbus. Ohio.
Public Schools of nartf()rd. Conn.
Public Schools of Pittsbur^'h. j Public Schools ol' Cleveland, Ohio.
Public Schools of Lancaster, Pa. j And other places too numerous to
Public Schools of New Orleans. 1 mention.
They have also been recommended by the Stale Superintendents of Illinois,
Indiana, Wisconsin, Missouri, Nouth Carolina. Alabama, and by numerou*
Teadiers' Associations and Institutes throughout the country, and are in successful
U8<; in a multitude of Public and Private Schools throusrhout the United States.
From Prof. W.m. F. Phklps. A. M., Priiicipal of the New Jersey State
Nornuil Stihool.
Tbknton, Jtme 17. l8.W,
Mkssrs. A. S. Barnks <fe Co.: — Gentlkmkn: It gives me much pleasure to state
that McNally's Geography has been used in this Institution from its organization In
1855, with great acceptance. The author of this work has avoided on one hand the
extreme of being too meager, and on the other of going too much into detail, whllo
he has presented, in a clear and concise manner, all those leading facts of Descriptive
Geography which it is important for the young to know. The m»ps are accurate and
well executed, the type clear, and indeed the entire work Is a decided success. I most
cheerfully commend it to the profession throughout the country.
Very *Tuly yours, WM. F. PHELPS.
From W. V. Davis, Principal of Iligh School, Laiicaster, Pa.
Lanoastkr, Pa., June 26, 1858.
Dkar Sirs: — I have examined your National Geographical Sorties with much
care, and find them most excellent works of their kind. They have been u.scd in the
various Public Schools of this city, ever since their publioation, with great snocees and
»atisfaction to both pupil and teacher. All the Geographies embraced in your series
are well adapted to school purposes, and admirably calculated to impart to the pupil.
In a very attractive manner, a complete knowledge of a science, annually becoming
more useful and important Their maps, illustrations, and typography, are unsur-
f Missed. One peculiar feature of McNally's Geography — and which will recommend
t at once to every practical teacher — it> the arrangement of its maps and les-oons;
each map fronts the particular lesson which it is designed to illustrate — thus enabling
the scholar to prepare his task without that constant turning over of leoN'OS, or refcr-
ence to a separate book, as is necessary with most othor Geographies. Yours. &c.
Messrs. A. S. Barnes i Co., New York. V. W. DAVIS.
From Charles Barnes, late Prenident State Teachers' Association, and Superin-
tendent qftht Public Schools at New Albany, Indiamt.
MicgSKS. A. 8. Barnes & Co. : — Dbar Sirs : I have examined with considerable
care the Series of Geographies published by you, and have no hesitation in saying
that it Is altogether the best with which I am acquainted. A trial of more than d
year in the Public Schools of this city has demonstrated that Cornell Is utterlv unfit
Ibr the school-room. Yonrs, iScc C. BARNES.
NATIONAL SEBHIB Of BTANDABD SCHOUL-BOOKS
HISTORY AND MYTHOLOGY.
M0NT£lTH-8 CHILD'S U18T0BY OP THE UNITED STATES.
(DKSiatiXD roB Poblio Scuoou: oorioo»i.T iixcrnuTOk)
WILLAED'8 SCHOOL HISTOEY OP THE UNITED 8TATE8
(WlTB Mam AND EMORATISIOfl.)
WILLABD'8 LAEQE HISTOEY OF THE UNITED STATES
(With Mats akd Enokatino*.)
WILLABD'S HISTOEY OP THE UNITED 8TATE8
(In Spanish Lanouaok.)
WILLAED'8 UNIVEE8AL HLSTOEY IN PEE8PE0TIVE
(With Maps and ENORAriNoa.)
BIC0ED8 EOMAN HISTOEY
("With ENoSAviKes.)
DWIGHTS GEECIAN AND EOMAN MYTHOLOGY
(School Edition.)
DWIGRT'S GEECIAN AND EOMAN MYTHOLOGY
(UsivKBsmr Edition.)
MILLS' HISTOEY OF THE ANCIENT HEBEEWC
Monteith'8 History of the United States U designed for ronnx seb«tMB,
on the catechetical plan, with Maps and EncraTlngs. It has also Blofrapblcsl
Sketches of the most prominent men In early history.
"Willord's Histories are ueed In a large proportion of the IlifU SebooK
Academies, and Female Seminaries throughout the United Sutea, and hare b««a
recommended by several State Superintendents. Tho History ot the Unlt*d Statet
is so highly esteemed, as accurate, reliable, and complete, that it has been iraoslated,
and published in the German, Spanish, and French languages.
The large work is designed as a Text-book for Ac*di¥I«» and Fkmaui Simina-
am ; and also for Distkict Scnoou and Familt LiBEAun. Tlie imall work betnf
an Abridgement of the same, is designed as a Tert-boatfor Common SeAooU TUa
originality of the plan consists in dividing the time Into period*, of which the b«f to-
nings and terminations are marked by important events; and constniciinf a ••rto
o/map» ilhittrating ttie progress of the teUlenient qfthe eountry, and tA* rtffulM
advance of civilUtation. A full Chronological TabU will be found, in which ai
the events of the History are arranged In the order of time. There I* appended to
the work the ConstUution ifllie UniUd Statf, and a series of QoeeUons adapted to
each chapter, so that the work may be used In schools and for private instmctiea.
Dwight'S Mythology Is peculiarly a<lapted for one as a aaa»>bo«k la Illgk
Schools, Academies, and Seminaries, and Is indispensable to a thoroogh a(^aalalaa«a
with Ancient History, and to a proper appreciation of the tlaaslcal allnrtooa eenstaaUy
occurring in the writings of the best antbort. It la alio very Talnabl* for prlmle
-eading and study.
Rioord'B Roman History is also dedgned as a Text-book for School^ aM
tor private reading and reference. It is the most complete and eond»ti»»l History at
the Homans before the public, and will be found exceedingly interreting. aod vary
ralnable to all, especially to those wishing to be Csmitlar with the claHlca.
A. S. BABNES & BURB, Fnblishen,
61 & 63 John Street. New Tork
RECOMMENDATIONS
OF
MONTEITH'S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES.
This volume is designed for youth, and we think the author has been unu£iaV /
fuccessful in Its nrrangement and entire preparation. Books of tiie same design a t
9o often beyond the full understanding of the scholar. As history Is so much ne^-
jcted in all our schools, the publication of sucli a work as tliis should be hailed \»lth
leiisnre; for if scholars find their first studies of history pleasant, it will become a
.leasure ratlier than a task. This is a book of 88 pages, and finely illustrated. It is in
!very way wortliy of a place in every Public School in the State. — Maine Teacher.
This is a most capital work : just tlie thing for children. Our boy commenced ;Le
fitudy of it the day it came to hand. It is arranged in the catechetical form, and is
finely illustrated with maps, with special reference to the matter discussed in the text
It begins with the first discoveries of America, and comes down to the laying of iIm,
Atlantic Telegraph Cable. Many spirited engravings are given to illustrate the work.
It also contains brief Biographies of all prominent men who have identified them-
selves with the history of this country. It Is the best work of the kind we have
seen. — Chester Count!/ Time^.
WILLARD'S HISTORIES.
From Kev. nowABD Malcolm, D. D., President of the University of Leudaburg.
I have examined, during the thirteen years that I have had charge of a College,
many School Histories of the United States, and have found none, on the whole, so
proper for a text-book as that of Mrs. Willard. It Is neither too short nor too long
•11 the space given to periods, events, and persons, is happily proportioned to their
Importance. The style is attractive and lucid, and the narrative so woven, as both
to sustain the interest and aid the memory of the student Candor, Impartiality, and
accuracy, are conspicuous throughout. I think no teacher intending to commence a
history class will be disappointed in adopting this book.
Mrs. L. n. SioonRNKT, the distinffuished Authoress, writes:
Mrs. Willard should be considered as a benefactress not only by her own sex, of
whom she became in early years a prominent and permanent educator, but by the
country at large, to whose good she has dedicated the gathered learning and faithful
labor of life's later periods. The truths that she has recorded, and the principles that
she has Impressed, will win, from a future race, gratitude tliat cannot grow old, and a
garland tliat will never fade.
Daniel Webstkk rcrote, in a letter to the Author :
1 cannot better express my sense of the value of your History of the UniUdStatet,
than by saying I k«ep it near me as a book of reference, accurate in facts and dates.
DWIQHT'S MYTHOLOGY.
The mythology of the Grecians and Komans Is so closely interlinked with the his-
tory and literature of the world, that some knowledge ot it is indispensable to any
ionolarly familiarity with either that history or literature. "We have seen no book so
coEvenient In size that contains so full and elegant ai. exposition of mythology as th«
one before us. It will be found at once a most interesting and a most useful book t«
any one who wishes an acquaintance with the splendid myths and fables with wblck
the great masters of ancient learning amused their leisure and cheated tbMr (aith -
Uichigan Journal of Bduca'^on.
..; :^
X
^^^
a1
*
Vi
^
^
^
^'
<
x^
\-V
J
H
'^'
9^
%>
■iiiiiiiiiiii
A 000 753 478 ■